THE
POLITICS OF ARISTOTLE
NEWMAN
VOL. in. a *
HENRY FROWDE, M.A.
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE
AMEN CORNER, E.G.
THE
DEPARTWEN
LIBRARY
POLITICS OF ARISTOTLE
WITH AN INTRODUCTION, TWO PREFATORY ESSAYS
AND NOTES CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY
W. L. NEWMAN, M.A.
HON. LITT.D. CAMBRIDGE
FELLOW OF BALLIOL COLLEGE, AND FORMERLY READER IN ANCIENT HISTORY
IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
VOLUME III
TWO ESSAYS
BOOKS III, IV, AND V TEXT AND NOTES
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1902
{All rights reserved}
PRESERVATION
SRViCS
DATE.
71
v.3
cop
^.3
OXFORD
TRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
BY HORACE HART, M.A.
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
PREFACE
TO THE THIRD AND FOURTH VOLUMES.
MY first words must be words of regret. The lamented
death of Professor Susemihl not many months ago, which
no one deplores more than I do, leaves a great gap in the
ranks of Aristotelian scholars. His learning, his industry
and powers of work, his thoroughness, and his acuteness
will long be missed. The students of Aristotle s writings
have abundant cause to be grateful to him, and none more
so than myself. Even when I have differed from him
most, I have always found his views suggestive and
instructive. It was from him that I first learnt what the
close study of a work of Aristotle s meant.
Of the friends who gave me assistance in the revision
of the proofs of my first two volumes three Mr. Alfred
Robinson, Mr. R. L. Nettleship, and Mr. Evelyn Abbott
are, to my deep regret, no more. I have especially often
missed the valued help of Mr. Alfred Robinson, whose
death several years ago was a great loss to many besides
myself. .
Owing to weak health, the Warden of Wadham,
Mr. G. E. Thorley, has, unfortunately for me, been unable
to give me the assistance which he kindly gave me in
the revision of the proofs of the first two volumes.
Professor Bywater s suggestions have been but few
far fewer than I could have wished but, on the other
hand, I have gained a new and very valuable ally in
Mr. Herbert Richards, whose Greek scholarship needs no
a 2
iv PREFACE.
commendation from me, and who has most kindly found
time to peruse all the proofs of the explanatory notes con
tained in the third and fourth volumes and to give me
the benefit of his comments on them, which have been,
I need not say, of great use to me, though I am alone
responsible for the views expressed in this work. The
references in the General Index under the name of
Mr. Richards will suffice to show how many valuable
suggestions I owe to him. For emendations of the text
and transpositions not explicitly attributed to him I am
responsible.
In five or six of the Additions and Corrections to
Vols. I, II, and III placed at the end of Vol. Ill I have
profited by some remarks on my commentary on the first
two Books kindly sent me by Prof. Robinson Ellis in 1888
shortly after its appearance.
To all who have assisted me with information or
suggestions in the correction of the proofs, and among
them to the readers of the Press, my best thanks are due.
To Mr. F. G. Kenyon I am greatly indebted for the
collation of MS. Harl. 6874 which I publish in an Appendix
to my third volume. Many students have had cause to
testify to his unvarying kindness and readiness to assist,
and I can add my emphatic testimony to theirs.
I have not carried my collation of the Politics in O l
(MS. 112, Corpus Christi College, Oxford) beyond the first
two Books, but I have completed my collation of MS.
Phillipps 891 (z), a manuscript of William of Moerbeke s
Latin Translation which, as will be seen from my critical
notes (see for instance those on 1306 a 24 and 1315 b 31),
occasionally offers excellent readings, found in no other
MS. of the Latin Translation hitherto collated. It is
throughout akin to a, though it sometimes differs from a,
but the original reading of a has often been erased by
a corrector, and where this has happened, the original
PREFACE. v
reading of z commonly remains intact and furnishes a
probable clue to the original reading of a. I have again
to thank the owner of the Phillipps Library, Cheltenham,
for giving me every facility for the collation of this MS.
A list of the symbols and abbreviations used in the
work will be found at the end of the fourth volume.
In my third and fourth volumes I have been able to
refer to the English translation by Messrs. Costelloe and
Muirhead of the volume of Zeller s Philosophic der Griechen
which relates to Aristotle, and to the English translation
by Messrs. Brooks and Nicklin of the first volume of
Gilbert s Handbuch der griechischen Staatsalterthiimer.
The first volume of Gerth s edition of the Syntax of
Kiihner s Greek Grammar did not appear till my revision
of the proofs of the third volume was almost completed.
My references to Dittenberger s Sylloge Inscriptionum
Graecarum are for a similar reason mostly to the first
edition. The references in the first two volumes to
Meisterhans, Grammatik der attischen Inschriften are to
the first edition of the work, those in the third and fourth
to the second edition, published in 1888.
NOVEMBER, 1901.
CONTENTS.
PAQE
ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE POLITICS AND THE LATIN
TRANSLATION OF WILLIAM OF MOERBEKE. II ... vii
ON THE CONTENTS OF THE THIRD, FOURTH (SEVENTH), AND
FIFTH (EIGHTH) BOOKS xxvi
TEXT OF BOOK III i
TEXT OF BOOK IV (VII) 34
TEXT OF BOOK V (VIII) 69
CRITICAL NOTES 85
NOTES TO BOOK III 129
NOTES TO BOOK IV (VII) 307
NOTES TO BOOK V (VIII) * 499
APPENDICES :
APPENDIX A. Collation of Brit. Mus. MS. Harl. 6874 . 575
APPENDIX B. On the use of Hyperbaton in the Politics . . 579
APPENDIX C. On the variations in the order of words in n 1
and n 2 581
APPENDIX D. Reminiscences in the Politics of passages in the
writings of Plato and other Greek authors and of dicta of
notable men 584
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS TO VOLS. I, II, AND III . . 591
ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
POLITICS AND THE LATIN TRANS
LATION OF WILLIAM
OF MOERBEKE. II.
THE following remarks are in continuation of those con
tained in vol. ii. p. xli sqq. My object in them has
especially been to study the characteristics of the two
families into which the MSS. of the Politics fall and the
errors to which they are most liable, and also to throw
light on the methods of translation adopted in the veins
versio, in the hope that these inquiries may help us to
discover the true reading in the many cases in which the
MSS. of the two families offer different readings.
It has long been observed (see vol. ii. p. Ivii) that the Omissions
MSS. of the first family (n 1 ) are prone to omit both sen- ln
tences and words. These omissions occur less often in
some Books than in others. They are less numerous in
the Sixth (old Fourth), the Seventh (old Fifth), and the
Eighth (old Sixth) than in the other Books. Very few
omissions occur between 1326 b and 1330 a (inclusive of
these columns), none in 1332 b and 1333 a, 1334 a, 1338 a,
and 1 340 a.
Sentences are omitted in n 1 owing to a similarity of
ending in 1253 b 2 5> I ^75 a 28, 1287 b 38, 1337 a 29, b 25,
and 1 299 a 8, owing to a similarity of the beginning in
1324 b 28 and 1311 b 37, and for no clear reason in 1275 a
ii and 1331 a 21.
Single words are still more often omitted in IT 1 , and
viii ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
especially small words, as I have pointed out in Class. Rev.
7- 35 ( z ^93)- Out of 184 omissions in n 1 117 are omis
sions of words of one syllable. If I do not err, KCU is
omitted in II 1 twenty-four times in the course of the Poli
tics, jueV eight and 6e nine times, TLS and its parts six times,
elvai five times, av five times, and e/c thrice. M 8 P 1 omit the
article thirty-five times, and re eight times, and very possibly
F did the like, though of this we cannot be sure, for the Vetus
Interpres seldom renders re, and, writing in Latin, of course
seldom renders the article (Class. Rev. ibid.). II 1 are par
ticularly prone to omit ^, K.ai y and the article, where these
small words are repeated near together. See as to ?/ 1268 a
6, 128^ a 17, 1324 b 30, 1298 b 32, and 1305 a 32 (it is in
these passages only that -tj is omitted in n 1 ); as to KCU
1253 a !> 25, 1255 a 5, 1259 b 31, 1260 b 17, 1263 a 23,
1264 a 1 6, 1317 b 6 ; as to the article 1265 a 12, 1266 b 3,
1268 a 17, 1269 a 38, 1272 b 28, 1279 a 34 I28 2 a 4> I2 ^5 a
6, 1325 a 8, 1331 b 5, 8, 1332 a 22, 1316 a 36.
Nor is it only sentences and words that IT 1 are apt to
omit. These MSS. often omit syllables, mostly the first
or last syllables of words the first in 1262 a 30, 1273 a IO >
1 2 83 a ii (here, however, the &v- of avio-orrjTa is omitted
because vaa-av precedes), 1285 b 36, 1342 b 32, and 1298 a
31 ; the last in 1268 b 16, 1276 b 20, 1278 b 40, 1283 b 20,
1287 b 19, 1335 b 35, and 1315 a 15. In 1336 b 20 and
I30ob 28 the first two syllables are omitted in n 1 . In
I 335 b 4 and 1317 a 36 a syllable or more than a syllable
is omitted from the middle of the word. The first letter
of a word is clearly omitted in n 1 in 1324 b 30 and 1315 b
1 8, and probably in 1265]} 19, I297b 7, and 1320 a 29 ;
the last letter often disappears, especially when it is a v or
9 (see 1255 a 39, 1265 b 21, 1267 b 40, 1337 b 41, 1297 a 17,
1300 a 32, 1308 b 25, and 1309 a 31). On the other hand,
two or three words are repeated in n 1 in 1333 b 38 and
1297 a 24.
Omissions, Many omissions occur in II 2 also, and some of them are
omissions of a sentence or of more sentences than one.
POLITICS AND THE VETUS VERSIO. II. ix
Such omissions occur in 1334 a 37, 1337 b 16-20,34-35,
1298 a 6, 1301 a 30-31, 1307 b 32-34, but they are easily
explained, for they are caused by a similarity of ending.
In i292b 32, if n 2 are wrong in omitting the sentence
omitted, they have not this excuse. In I336b 18 the
words omitted by n 2 are probably rightly omitted. Omis
sions of two words occur in 1285 b 16 (al Trarptot), 1326 b
32 (rov opov), and 1335 a 37 (8et xpij<rOai) : at least it seems
likely that n 2 are wrong in omitting these words. Omis
sions of a single word occur in 1259 a 37 (/ueprj), 1276 a 33
(etfyoj), 1288 b 16 (tpyov), 27 (ayatfoy), 1306 a 6 (eutfuy), and
perhaps in 1304 b 6, where atrtcu may have dropped out after
at. Omissions of small words, and especially of K<U and
the article, are frequent in FI 2 , though not nearly as frequent
as in n 1 . Omissions of a syllable occur in n 2 in I294b 26
(abr)\os for 8ta87/Aos), 1314 b 7 (So fei for 8o feie*>), and 1320 a
38 (<Tvva6poC(a>v II 1 , aOpoifav II 2 ). It is not often that IT 2
can clearly be shown to omit a letter.
We note in II 2 a certain tendency to substitute o for o>
(e. g. in 1269 a 23, 1274 b 13, 1286 a 37, 1294 b 38, 1302 b
6, and 1317 a 39), and these MSS. substitute ov for o> in
1273 a 9 and i3Ha 18, and o> for ov in 1301 a 38 and
1307 a 38.
In five passages n 2 have the aorist infinitive, while n 1
(or at any rate M B P 1 , for the reading of F is uncertain) have
the present infinitive. These passages are 1260 b 36,
1267 a 35, I284a 5, 1332 b i, and 1317 a 36.
Some errors in the MSS. go back to an early date ; thus Errors of
the errors of ^)iAtria for <tAma in II 1 (1271 a 27, 1272 a 2, tion S oT P
b 34), of Ovcriuv, OVCTLCLI for 0im<Sz>, vo-fel in H 1 (1285 b IO, early date
1 6), and of Act for Aet in II (1296 b 7) no doubt originated w j se .
in days when uncials were in use.
Errors shared by all the MSS. and the Vetus Interpres
must also have originated early. Under this head fall
i274b 7 fVto-Kf \^ti/ for eViV/ci/^tj/
12 75 b 39 j * a f r **"
1276 b 9, \fyoip.fv for Xeyo/z> (or has av been omitted?)
ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
1278 a 34, avTtoV for da-rSw (avratv FII, but aoroii/ Vat. Pal. and
Codex Hamilton)
1280 b 4, ddtKrjo-Qxriv for aSiKqcrovfni
1 287 a 4, /3a<rtXeias for TroXire/a? (Julian seems to have read
paviKeias : see critical note)
1324 b 37? dfffTTO^OV for deO TTOO TOV
1327 a 21, 77oXe/iiof? for
32, VTtdpxov for v
1337 a i, Ka\S)s for
I 2 96 a 9, 7roXrr<i> for 77oXiTa>i/
1300 a 2, fi TI pia-dbs for 17 fjua-Oov
1306 a 30, o-a^ioi/ for o-t/uoi/
1317 b 41, ri for ert.
Errors which we find in all extant MSS., though they
were probably not present in the Greek text used by the
Vetus Interpres, will also be of early date. Under this
head fall
I26O b 41, l(r6Tr)S for fig 6 T7JS
1266 b 2, dr) or de for 8 fj8r)
1278 b 2O, Trcpi for irapa
1283 a 7, \tirfpf\fiv for v
Confusions The mistakes which have given rise to these erroneous
readings are mistakes easily made, and they frequently
recur in the MSS. of the Politics. We often note a con
fusion of and j] (as in 1274 b 7), of i and et (as in 1260 b
41), of co and ov (as in I28ob 4), of napd and Trept (as in
1278 b 20 1 ), of 7ToA.tj, iroXiTrjs, and TroAtreta (as in 1296 a 9), of
KoXtfjiovs and voXcuiovs (as in 1327 a 21). For the inter
change of KCLV and /ecu reference may be made to 1282 b 8
and 1 290 a i, for that of o and ot in 1276 b 9 to 1271 a 40
and to Vat. Pal. in I275b 10, and for that of KaA<2? and
to 1 294 a 7, while the change of aar&v into avr&v, of
into 2a/uop, and of ert into CTU needs no explanation.
The substitution of virdp^ov for v-napyjovTa is probably due
to the omission of a r over the last syllable of vvapyov.
That of $<rff6ov for bccnroa-rov appears to point to a con
fusion of or and f. The erroneous readings in the four
1 This error may probably be due to the misreading of a contraction.
POLITICS AND THE VETUS VERSIO. II. xi
remaining passages (1287 a 4, 1300 a 2, 1266 b 2, 1283 a 7)
are easily explainable.
Among other confusions of letters which are of frequent
occurrence in the Politics may be mentioned those of a
with at (1290 b 19, 1309 b 37, 1318 a 3, 1322 b 37), of at
with ot (1268 a n, I274b 14, 1285 a 24, b 5, 1339 a i,
1294 a 37, 1313 b 39), of av with ov (1274 a 4, 1280 a 29,
1338 a 31), of ots with ovs (1292 b 36, 1309 b 14) and
perhaps with a>v (1272 a 29, b 16, 1302 b 30), of a with cv,
which occurs in 1288 a 15 not only in n 2 , but also in
Vat. Pal., and of rj with t and o with <o and ov, which are
too common to need illustration.
The variations of reading hitherto noticed have been due Errors
to errors of transcription, but many variations of reading in ^ si ^ S
the MSS. are evidently due not to this cause, but to the from the
occasional use in the MSS. copied by the scribes, or perhaps
in the archetype, of ambiguous contractions or contractions contrac-
3 , - tions and
easily misread or misinterpreted. Just as in the first the like.
of the four handwritings of the papyrus of the AOrjvaiav
rioXireux o written above the line stands indiscriminately for
-01 -ov -ov -ois and -ovs (see Sandys, *A0. HoA. p. xxxvi), so
in the MSS. from which the existing MSS. of the Politics
were copied the terminations of words, and especially of
common words like the cases of avros and ovros, were
probably often represented by ambiguous contractions.
In 1337 a 28, where the true reading is ambv, M 8 has av
with r added over it, and it is very likely that the Vetus
Interpres found the same contraction in the Greek text
used by him and took it to represent avrtiv, for his render
ing is ipsorum. The next word in the same line is
variously given by P 3 n 3 as avrov, by M 8 as avr<3, and by F P l
as avTto, the fact probably being that the writers of all these
MSS. had before them an ambiguous contraction (perhaps
av with r over it). So in 1312 b 9 P 2 * 3 have av with r over
it, and the other MSS. make more or less successful
attempts to interpret this contraction, FP 1 having avrfjs
rightly, M 9 avrfjs, P* Aid. avrov, and so forth. The same
xii ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
thing holds of OVTOS. In 1297 a I M 8 has TOV with r over it,
F P 1 TovTO), and the rest rightly TOVTOVS, the ambiguous con
traction reproduced in M s being interpreted with varying
success by the rest.
In 1283 b 9 M 8 has virap with x added over //, P 1
the rest rightly vTrapxn : in 1307 b 12 M 8 has
with r over a and P 1 ytipoTovria-avras, the true reading being
yeipoTovrivovra : in 1335 a 27 M 8 has TrArj with & over rj, which
Vet. Int. perhaps interprets, though wrongly, by his render
ing multum : in 1303 b 33 M 8 has a symbol for the termina
tion of the word which Vet. Int. renders Estiaeis : in 1309 b
28 P 3 has TToiT] with a- over r] and M 8 pr. P 2 Trotrja-rj, the true
reading being Troiijo-ei. It is probably owing to the use of
an ambiguous contraction for -navras that many MSS. have
Trdvv in 1286 a 25, and we may explain in a similar way the
frequent interchange in the MSS. of TTO AIS TroAmjj and
TToAtreta (see for instance Susemihl s apparatus criticus in
1326 b 5, 1304 a 17, and 1318 a 9), and the false reading
e-naivovntv in place of tTiaLvovviv which we find in n 1 in
1 289 a i (cp. 1 267 a 25, where M s has ^lOv^ov in place of
(TnOviJiova-Lv, the reading of P 1 , and eTritfup/o-ouo-iy, the reading
of F n 2 , and I2^8b 4, where II 1 have t-nopiaaptQa and II 2
iropC<r6ri). The divergence of the MSS. in 1282 a 27,
where P 2 3 etc. have p^yurrop, M 8 fofytdrot, P 1 4 /meytorai,
and F /ueytora, may also be thus explained. For other
possible instances of the same thing see the passages
referred to in vol. ii. p. 1, note 2.
That errors may have arisen from this cause at a very
early date is clear from the fact that the papyrus of the
AOrjvaitov IIoAtTeta is full of contractions, though, according
to Mr. Kenyon (Palaeography of Greek Papyri, p. 92), it is
highly probable that it was written not very far from
the year 90 . If the writers of the MSS. of the Politics
which have come down to us, or the writers of the MSS.
they copied, have had to any large extent to expand con
tractions of the kind described above, skill will have been
needed by them in the discharge of their function no less
than fidelity. We must bear this in mind in reference to
POLITICS AND THE VETUS VERSIO. II. xiii
the question of the comparative claims of the two families
of MSS. There can be little doubt that they both descend
from an archetype in which ambiguous contractions were
occasionally, and perhaps frequently, used, and the question
evidently arises, which set of copyists, those of the first or
those of the second family, was the more successful in
expanding these ambiguous contractions. This is a question
which it is not easy to answer positively, but the presump
tion is in favour of the more careful copyists, and, if we
may judge by a comparison of omissions, the copyists to
whom we owe the MSS. of the second family did their
work more carefully than those to whom we owe the MSS.
of the first. It would be rash, however, to dogmatize as to
the superiority of either of the two families of MSS. in
passages which are likely to have been affected by this
source of error.
So far we have been concerned with variations of reading Variations
of a more or less minute kind. In not a few cases, however, f aTess" 2
the readings offered by n l diverge widely from those minute
offered by n 2 . The following list comprises most of the
more marked and less easily explicable of these diver
gences :
BOOK I. n 1 n 2
1254 a 15, &v 8e
1255 a 24, oAojs- (n 1 P 6 M b T b D>) apa
32, e dpxrjs iravraxov
b 26, TOVTtoV TU)V TOIOVTUV
1256 b I, Ko/iifwrcu 7ropiovrai
27, Ttraprov rpirov
BOOK II.
i26ob 28, re* (r?) tj
1261 b 2, TOUTO Se fj.tp.f iTai TO fv V TOVTOIS 8e /zi/ieur&u TO cv
fifpfi TOVS *<TOVS ei/ceii> /uepei TOVS i<7ouy fitteiv (or
TO & (r<58 r) cos 6/Wouy olnfiv) opoiovs (or 6/LtoiW)
1264531, 8e yap
XIV
ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
n 1
n 2
BOOK III.
1281 a 17, 8d (r?)
2 8, (TTrov&ala
1282 a 32, futfovov
b 5, Sioptoxu
1285 a 12, -yap
1 286 a 25, ndvras H 1 P*
1287 a 31, (pOeipft or
1 265 a 4, i *(r?)
35,
1 2 66 a 37, avayKaloj/ added after eti/at ai/ay/caroi/ omitted
1267 b 26,
1268 b 5,
1269 b 21, TOIOVTOS e i
1271 b 28,
1272 a 35,
1 2 73 a 41, ravrrjv ov% olov Tf /3e- raurrjv oi>% olov T civai /3e-
TfWV
di/caia
<pavep6s eorn TOtoOros w
Xv/crtoi
e/c T>V
yovv (ovv P 4 )
BOOK IV (VII).
1326 a 21, p.p)v
25, ov f ^ dXXa
1328 a 14,
bi 5 ,
1329 a 2O,
b 13, 8e
1330 b 14, TOUTTJV
21, oiKeiav
1332 b 4O, TOV TOtOVTOV
J 335 t> 4)
28,
39, Kal
1336 b 2O, ^T60I/ (dfTTJTCOV M 9 )
p-opitov
aXXa .
yevos
yap
TOICIVTTJV
. TOVTOV TOV
ira.i8ovofj.iag
VOp.oQfTT)TfOV
BOOK V (VIII).
1337 a 36, M
b 22,
(r?)
TTfpl
POLITICS AND THE FETUS VERSIO. II. xv
n 1 n 2
1339 b
134 1 b I ) wpfioi
1342 b 32, didvoiav
BOOK VI (IV).
1289 a 5, %
8, yap or yap drj
1292 a 17, o drjfjios OVTOS
1293 a 21, r) of
24, TToXXwi/
b 24, dno&oQeicras
1294 a 36, a
1298 b 13, TpOTTOV
I3Oob 30, rrapovri
n 1 P 2
yovi/
yap
TOIOVTOS
BOOK VII (V).
1301 b 26,
I3O8 b 17, OVTO)
I3!Ob 17, at rvpavvidff
J 3 T 5 a 38, d<paipf<nv (r?)
BOOK VIII (VI).
1317 b 17, TOIOVTVV
1319 a 7) T0 ^ s TraXatots
1 320 a 4, ^778*
b 9, TT)VTapaVTlV(>)vP l ,TT)VTa-
pavrivav followed by a
lacuna M e , T^I/ rapav-
Tivmv apxyv F ?
1321 a 5>
navTwv
ovrtos fiyetv
7rapapf(riv OF irapav((nv
TO IS
TO rapavrivwv
Of the above sixty-two divergences twelve are due to Tendency
a source of error which and this has not, I think, been ^Jefe- 8
hitherto pointed out especially affects the first family of dally of n 1 ,
MSS. I refer to the tendency of these MSS. to introduce ^^f a
a word into the text which they repeat from a neighbouring words from
line, often the preceding or following line, the word thus gu0 us line.
xvi ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
repeated sometimes extruding another word from the text
and sometimes not doing so. Thus in IT 1
in 1 255 a 24 dpa is displaced by oXcos probably repeated from 2 1 ;
in 1 255 a 32 navraxov is displaced by < ap^s repeated from
30 sq. ;
in 1265 a 35 xpq<r> is displaced by Zgiv probably repeated from
** ;
ini266a37 avaynaiov is added after elvat, being repeated from
dvayKaiav in the preceding line ;
in 1272 a 35 < T&V is displaced by e/c nv&v repeated from the
preceding line ;
in i326a 21 fiopiW is displaced by /zep<i/ probably repeated
from p.epos in the preceding line ;
in i328a 14 vnoXa^dvova-i is displaced by vo^ovan repeated
from vopi&vcriv in the following line ;
in 1329 a 20 yeW is displaced by pepos perhaps repeated from 23 ;
in 1289 a 5 rov is displaced by rj repeated from the preceding
line;
in 1298 b 13 diopia-pov is displaced by rpoirov repeated from the
preceding line ;
ini32Oa 4 77 o\tyapx^icrdai is displaced by /^8
repeated from /^S* oXiyap^iKov in 2.
In 1268 b 5 n 2 appear to fall into a similar error, 66079
being displaced in these MSS. by KptVecos repeated from
the preceding line.
Occasionally all the MSS., and not those of the first or
second family only, may be reasonably suspected of this
error. Thus in 7 (5). 7. 1306 b 39, where all the MSS.
except F have 8rjA.cz; 8e /cat (F omits KCU) TOVTO e/c TTJS Tvpraiov
TroiTJo-ews rrjs KaXov/jteVrys EvvofjLLas, the words /cat roOro are
probably repeated by mistake from the preceding line. So
again it is possible that in 2. 5. 1263 a 13, where almost all
the MSS. have XapfidvovTas, and in 2. 6. 1265 b 2 5 where all
have Tffpl raj iro Aets, they have suffered in a similar way, Xajut-
fiavovras being repeated from \a^(3dvov(n in the following line
and Trept ras Tro Aeis from Trept ra? 7roA.ety in the preceding line.
The same thing may have happened to all the MSS. in 2. 7.
1267 a 8, where e7rt0i>juotez; may have taken the place of aSt/cotez/
through repetition from em0u/xt ai>, 6 (see explanatory note
POLITICS AND THE VETUS VERSIO. II. xvii
on 1267 a 5), in 2. 8. 1268 b I, where yeeopyrjo-et may have
displaced some other word owing to the presence of yecop-
yovvras in the preceding line, and in 4(7). 9. 1329 a 14,
where TtoXirtlav may be a repetition of TroXireiaz; in 1329 a
12 and may have pushed out some other and more appro
priate word (see explanatory note on 1329 a 13).
F M 8 are sometimes affected by this cause of error when
P 1 escapes. Thus in 2. 6. 1265 b n aXAcus repeated from
aAXooy in the preceding line has displaced irXetcrrais in F M 8 ,
in 4(7). 4. 1326 a 3 /3e Xnoi> from the preceding line has
displaced xaAAioi> in M 8 and probably F (Vet. Int. melitis\
and in 4(7). n. 1330 b 25 rponov from the preceding line
has displaced xpovov in F M 8 .
The MSS. of the second family are not free from this
kind of error, though they have suffered much less from it
than those of the first. We have already seen that in
I268b 5 K/oureo)? repeated from the preceding line probably
takes the place of 8607? in IP. So again in 2. 4. 1262 b 33
II 2 prefix els to roi/s aXkovs TroAiVa? because ets TOVS aAAouj
iroXiras occurs in the preceding line, and in 6 (4). 14. 1298 b
35 P 2 * 3 add ro 7rA?70os- after 8et -noitlv because 8et -rrotetr rd
occurs in the following line.
Twelve, then, of the sixty-two variations of read ing which other
have been enumerated maybe thus accounted for. Five ca , u . s t s to -
J which van-
Others (1255 b 20, 1330 b 14, 1332 b 40, 1292 a 17, 1317 b ations of
17) are due to an interchange of oro? and TOLOVTOS, four
(1264 b 31, 1329 b 13, 1340 b 7, 1289 a 8) to an interchange are due -
of 8e and yap (the contractions being somewhat similar),
and the eleven following to an interchange of not very
dissimilar words
1256 b I, Ko/iibi/rcu and Kopi&VTat.
1282 b 5> faopiaai and 8r t
1285 a 12) ,
} yap and yovv
1339 b 2iJ
1287 a 31, duxf>6eipfi and
1341 b i, "appal and
1293 a 2 4 foXXSv and
VOL. III. b
xviii ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
1293 b 24, anoboQflvas and apn pr
1 300 b 30, irapovri and iravri
1319 a 7> T0 * s 7rai\aiois and rois TToXXotr
1321 a 5 /*aXicrra and icaXXtcrra.
In two other passages (1271 b 28 and 1308 b 17) a gloss
has probably displaced the true reading in n 1 , and in three
(1335 b 4, 1336 b 20, and 1342 b 32) one or more syllables
have been omitted in n 1 . The variations of reading in
1267 b 26 and 1269 b 21 are probably due to the tendency
of n 1 to omit words. In 1286 a 25 the substitution of
-xdvv for navras, and in 1301 b 26 that of KCLVTUV for TTCLV~
TCL\OV, may well be due to ambiguous contractions. In
I258b 27 the substitution of rtraprov for rpirov, though
wrong, is natural enough, rpirov having occurred in 25. In
1330 b 21 the substitution in n 1 of oiKeivv for i5iW is
explained in the critical note on the passage. In 1282 a
32 the interchange of peiovu>v and ^eyaAwi; resembles
that of vteiovs and TroAAov? in 1 290 b 2, that of /Je ArioTov
and P(\.TIOV in 1333 b 7, and that of ^a^epojrar^ and </>ai>epa>-
re pa in I293b 32. As to 1261 b 2 and 1273 a 41 some
thing has already been said in vol. ii. pp. 234 sq. and Iv.
The following variations of reading remain, sixteen in
number :
n 1 n 2
1 254 a 15, &v &
I26ob 28, riff (r?) TI
1265 a 4, fit (r?) irpbs
1281 a 28, OTrovSaTa
1326 a 25, ov p.fjv dXXa dXXa
I328b ]
1294 a 36,
J 335b 39, Kal
1337 a 36, &a
b 22, eiprjrm (r?)
1293 a 21, ^ 01 6t /ii<
I3Iob 17, at rvpavf iSer reov
1315 a 38, d<palpt(Tw (r?) Trapaipfo-tv or irapaivcviv
POLITICS AND THE VETUS VERSIO. II. xix
n 1 n 2
J32Ob 9, rrjv rapavrivaiv P 1 , T^V ra rapavrivutv
Tapavrivcav followed by
a lacuna M 8 , rf)v ra-
pavrivuv apxrjv T ?
In seven of these passages (1260 b 28, 1265 a 4, 1281 a 17,
1335 b 28, 1281 a 28, 1335 b 39, 1337 b 22) words not them
selves similar, but of similar meaning are interchanged, and
in an eighth (1315 a 38) the interchange of acpatpeo-iv and
TTapatptariv may well be the result of accident. The diver
gences in the remaining eight (1254 a 15, 1326 a 25, 1328 b
15, i294a 36, i337a 36, i293a 21, i3iob 17, 1320^9)
are less easily explained.
A certain number of variations of reading are probably Variations
due, as has been said already in vol. ii. p. liii, to grammarian
revisers of the text. Thus, while both families use the rian revisers
nominative novap^os (1292 a n, 15 and 1313 b 39), not
, n 2 use the oblique cases of povapyos, TT 1 almost
always those of povapyj}? 1 . So again M 8 P 1 and possibly F
have <5\/>-o77(H7)UK77 in I255b 26, while FT 2 have O^OTTOUKTJ,
and in 1256 a 6 M 8 P 1 and possibly F have KpKiboiroir)-
rut/, while n 2 have Ke/mSoTrou/oj. In I289b 32, again,
M 8 P 1 and possibly F have aoirXov, II 2 avonKov. These
differences of reading seem to be due to intentional
correction, but others which are at first sight of a similar
nature are probably due to accidental causes. Thus FT 1
inherit the form $iAma and n 2 the form <i5i ria, the rival
forms originating at the outset no doubt in the resemblance
of A and A. It is probably also owing to accident that in
1 280 a 29 n 2 have lo-vtyKavTa and M 8 P 1 (we cannot be
certain as to F) to-^ey/<oVra, in 1283 b 14 n 2 So fcuey and
M" P 1 bo&iav, in 1285 a 24 and b 5 n 2 -narpiai and tKovatai,
TC Kal Trarpiat and M 8 P 1 itarpioi and tKovcrtoi re KCU Trar/noi,
in 1292 b 9 II 2 etTra/jiez/ and M 8 P 1 efaonfv, in 1302 b 4 n 2 8ia
and M 8 P 1 6ta oTu/cpo rTjra, in 1307 a 31 II 2 tbv
1 In 1312 a 29, however, P 1 has rot? povdpxois with n 2 , while TM*
have roly fjLovdpxais. See also Additions and Corrections.
b 2
xx ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
and M 8 P 1 rfivvaarro, and in 1311 b 14 IT 2 wet and M 8 P 1 t/i&&gt;.
It is easy to confuse av and o^, at and ot, a and o, e and rj.
If in 1338 b 23 M 8 P 1 L 8 Aid. have fyo-TpiKa and II 2 (except
L 8 Aid.) Ar/ori/cci, we remember that r and rp are easily con
fused, and that in 1336 b 30 n 2 have Ofar&v and n 1
When n 1 In cases in which the two families of MSS. offer different
offer "lifer- readings I am still of opinion, as I have been from the first,
ent read- that the MSS. of the second family deserve our confidence
probably rC more often than those of the first. The comparative merits
l\\ e d ^ ^ e rea d m g s offered by the two families vary from Book
more often to Book, and in no Book does the first family stand the
than n 1 . com parison as well as in the Second, yet even there it
seems to me that the second family has the advantage.
My reasons for so thinking have been given in an article
which appeared in the Classical Review in July, 1893 (7.
304 sqq.).
Even where the readings of the first family receive the
support of the Vatican Palimpsest, they are not always to
be adopted. This will be evident on a reference to 1287 a
32, b 41, and 1288 a 13.
It has been pointed out in vol. ii. p. lix that not much
weight attaches to readings supported by M s P 1 against the
consent of T n 2 , or to those supported by T M 8 against the
consent of P 1 n 2 . On the other hand (and this has not as
yet, I think, been pointed out) readings supported by F P 1
against the consent of M 8 n 2 are very often correct. This
will be found to be the case in the following passages :
1261 a 14, 8ie\etv r P 1 , 8u\6flv the rest;
1270 a 13, avr^s r P 1 , avrrjv the rest ;
1276 b 33, where r P 1 add a sentence missing in the other MSS.,
except that in two it is added by correctors ;
1282 a 32, apxovviv F P 1 , apxacriv M 8 , X variv ^ 2 ;
1285 b 22, o)pia-fjivois r P 1 , Q)pKTfj.ev<i)v the rest;
33, TT\fi6v(dv r P 1 , Tr\fiovos the rest;
1327 b 34, om. *<u rP 1 , not so the rest;
J 334 a- 37, r P 1 add a sentence missing in the rest;
1335 b n, eXcvdepuv r P 1 , e\cv6cpi<Di> the rest ;
POLITICS AND THE FETUS VERSIO. II. xxi
I34ob 14, (TTI r, eon P 1 , ex fl the rest;
1341 a 15, KoivS) r P 1 , KoivnvS) the rest ;
1289 a 17, Kao-Tois r P 1 , eKaor?;? the rest;
1 290 a i, Si) r P 1 , del the rest, except correctors in P 2 - *;
1 2 94 b 29, ro> r P 1 , TOH> the rest ;
1295 b 34, 6cX<* r P 1 , 6cKo>v the rest;
1314 a 25, fieV ow r P 1 , p.ev the rest ;
1316 b i, Tj-oXt- rP 1 , TroXXoi the rest;
1320 a 8, <f)fpofjievo}v r P 1 (/ (pepo/jifvov), (j>fp6vra>v the rest ;
b 3, a(pip.vovs r P 1 , ((fiifpcvovs the rest.
For passages in which the accentuation is corrected in F P 1
see critical note on 1293 a ^- ^ ^ as already been remarked
(vol. ii. p. xliii, note 3} that Demetrius Chalcondylas, the
scribe of P 1 , was a learned scholar and that many of the
good readings peculiar to P 1 are probably emendations of
his, and the question might be asked whether the good
readings which P 1 shares with Y were not suggested to
Demetrius by a study of the vetus versio. How far it is
likely that Demetrius would study the vetus versio, I am
unable to say, but I doubt whether he owes these readings
to it, for it is evident from passages like 12 Sob 6, where
the true reading is dtao-KOTroOo-ty and P 1 has biaKoirova-iv,
while F M 8 have SLCLKOVOVO-W, that P 1 has a good independent
tradition of its own. In 1297 a l an< ^ (if Sus. 1 is right, for
in Sus. 2 3 * 4 the erroneous reading is ascribed to F M 8 ) in
1261 b 27 F P 1 agree in a false reading which P 1 is not likely
to have borrowed from the vetus versio.
In some passages of the Politics the true reading is The true
preserved by one MS. only and in not a few by two or{J|Jj|k*
three: thus it is preserved by V in 1260 b 41, 1266 b 2, served by
1283 a 7 etc., by Y M 8 in 1 299 a I, by T P 4 L 8 in 1299 a 2, by orthree
T Aid. corr. 1 P 2 in 1332 a 33, by P 2 3 Vat. Pal. in 1278 b 30, MSS - onl y-
by P 3 and a correction in P 2 in 1304 b 28, by P 4 Aid. in
I286b 33. We sometimes owe the true reading to quite
inferior MSS. (e.g. in 1275 b 39, I284b 40, 1295 a 28,
i296b 31, 1308 b 15, 1317 a 12, I3i8b 17, I32oa 16).
Not a few good readings are due to the Latin translation Emenda-
of Aretinus (Lionardo Bruni of Arezzo, who was born in
xxii ON THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
1369 and died in 1444). They are probably conjectural
emendations of his. Among them the following may be
mentioned :
1264 a 19, V7TO[JLVOV(Tl (F II V7TO/i>OV0-l) ,
1337 a 14, TraibfVfffdai (F II TroXtTeueor&u) J
1339 a 20, VTTI/O) (r n ou>o>) ;
1296 a 9, TToAirOM (r II 7roXtTiaH>) J
1299 a 14 (with *ut videtur, corr. 1 P 1 / says Sus. 1 , and corr. 1 P 1
means Demetrius Chalcondylas), TroXtmW (r n
TroXiTfiai) ;
b 36, alrai at (avral at II 2 , at avrat n 1 ) ;
1 300 b 4, TO re (the rest TO 8e or ToVe Se or TO re Se) ;
1311 a 10, TO TO (the rest T TO or TO>);
1317 b 41, en (r n eVi).
That the Fifth (old Eighth) and the Eighth (old Sixth)
Books are incomplete, we have seen already (vol. ii. p. xxix).
It is probable that something is wanting at the end of the
Seventh (old Fifth) Book also. The question, however, to
Lacunae, what extent ordinary lacunae occur in the text of the
Politics is one of a different kind. That a small lacuna
exists in the best MSS. in 1285 a 19 has already been
noticed (vol. ii. p. Ixvi). A somewhat larger one appears to
occur in r n in 4 (7). 15. 1334 b 4 after the word aperwy
(see explanatory note on 1334 a 41). It seems likely that
several omissions occur in the passage 1300 a 23~b 5.
Words appear to have fallen out of the text in 1301 a 6,
1307 a 31, and 1320 b 35 also.
Displace- In two instances the transposition of passages has seemed
passages to me to ^ e ca ^ ec ^ ^ or : * ^ ave suggested the transposition
of 7 (5). 3. 1303 b 3, arao-iafovo-t 7, o^res to after
in 7 (5). I. 1301 a 39, and of 7 (5). 10. 1312 a 17,
6e 20, 67ri0eWs to after ntQvovra in 7 (5). 10. 1312 a 6.
Occasional Traces of the handiwork of an editor piecing together
editor s fan disquisitions originally unconnected appear to be especially
handiwork, visible in the Sixth (old Fourth) Book (see explanatory
notes on 1289 b 27 and 1290 b 21-24). Prof. W. Christ
remarks in the preface to his edition of the Metaphysics of
Aristotle (p. xviii), * Philosophus iis quae chartae iam
POLITICS AND THE VETUS VERSIO. II. xxiii
mandaverat baud contentus nova subinde in margine
adiecit, quae qui post auctoris mortem eius libros divulgarunt
parum circumspecte primariae orationi intexuisse videntur .
We may perhaps account in this way for the state in which
we find the Third and Fourth Chapters of the Sixth (old
Fourth) Book (see vol. i. Appendix A and explanatory
note on 1289 b 27).
A few remarks may be added to what has already been Remarks
said with regard to the translation of the Vetus Interpres "^!? e
in vol. ii. p. xli sqq. A further study of this translation has versio.
confirmed my impression (see vol. ii. p. Ixiv) that he often
misread his Greek text; thus for example in I285b 7 he
renders iropia-ai emerunt, probably misreading it as TTpLa<rdai,
in 1286 a 35 he renders opyLo-Ofjvai impetu ferri, misreading it
apparently as op^rj^at, in 1330 a n he appears to misread
TTCL\LV as naaiv, in 1341 b 31 TVTTOVS as rpoTrovj, in 1291 a ii
KOfjL\jfws as Kou</>o)?, in 1319 a 24 OvpavXeiv as Orjptfav. It
would be easy to add many other instances.
It should be pointed out that the Vetus Interpres often
uses two different Latin words to render the same Greek
word when it is repeated close together; thus in 1338 b 28
he renders ro> povov //,?) TT/OOS acrKovvras dcr/ceuj eo solum quod
ad eos qui non studuerant conabantur, in I295b 30 his
equivalent for tTnOvpovviv is desiderant and in 31 conctipiscunt^
in 1295 b 32 pujr 7n(3ov\V(Tdai jm??r eiupov\Viv is rendered
neque insidias patiuntur neque fraudes moliuntur : see also
his renderings in 1303 b 14, 15 (Siaorao-iz;), 1304 a 19, 20, 25
(voKijur?o-cu), 1321 a 21, 22 (KaOurTavai), and several other
passages. This is not always so: thus in 1299 b 13 he
translates apxds and ap\r\v occurring in the same \meprinci-
patus and principatum. On the other hand, he often uses
one Latin word in rendering two Greek words occurring
close together; thus in 1303 a 35, 36 he translates both
eiVdefa/zeyoi and uTrodefajuevot suscipientes, in 1304 a 2124
he translates both o-vvrovtoTepav and IcryypoTtpav fortiorem,
in i3O4b 30, 33 both o-vortWes and aOpoio-OtvTes are repre
sented by coadunati) in 1305 a 39, 40 praeses represents
xxiv ON THE. MANUSCRIPTS OF THE
77po0rar?79 and praesidem TOV ^yejuoVa, and in 1306 a 5, 6
conatus est represents Ivcxdp^ve and conantur Iniytipovcn.
In rendering Greek words he often selects, if he can,
a Latin word connected in meaning with the Greek ; thus
his equivalent for S??/oiei><ns is populatio in 1298 a 6, for
vvwayjia compugnatio in 129 8 a 4, 26, for eXarrov/xerot;
minor ata in 13 19 a 3, for do-ruyetroz^a? municipales vicinos
in 1330 a 17.
He sometimes retains the case of the Greek in his
rendering, notwithstanding that in Latin it is wrong : so in
1299 b 33 we have populi praeconsiliari for TOV drjjuou -npoflov-
Xeveiv, in 1304 a 31 habebat politiae for eix ero T *? s TroXiTcias,
and in 13040 n, 12 voluntariorum transmutant politiain
and detinent involuntariorum for CKOVT&V ^raftaXXovai rqv
TroAtretW and Kartyovcriv fa6vtw. but this he does not
always do.
In addition to the inexactnesses in translation mentioned
in vol. ii. p. Ixiii it may be noted that the Vetus Interpres
often renders a verb as passive where it should be rendered
as middle 1 , and often renders the present tense by the
future 2 and a future participle by a present participle 3 .
He also sometimes renders the singular by the plural 4 and
the plural by the singular 5 , the comparative by the positive 6 ,
the superlative by the positive 7 or the comparative 8 , and
the positive by the comparative 9 or the superlative 10 .
1 E.g. in 1332 a 27, 1288 b 31, 6 E.g. in 1283 a 35 (generosi
1289 a 14, 1290 b 4, 1297 b 8, for ycwaiorepoi), 1287 b 9 (multos
1298 b 27, 1305 a 1 6. for TrXetWas), 1331 a 30 (eminent l er
2 E.g. in 1281 a 19, 1287 a 32, for rpy/ii/oWpa>s), 1333 b 10 (super-
I3I3b 15, 1 6. gressivas for TrXeoi/e/mKwrepas-),
} E.g. in 1 291 a 7 and 1 298 a 19. 1298 a 36 (mediocribus for p-
4 E.g. in 1287 a 27 (dant for rpia>repa>y), 1299 b 12 (facile for
di dftxrtv), 1307 b 33 (parvae ex- paov).
pensae for ro piKpov dandvrjfjia), 7 E. g. in 1276 a 19 (super-
1321 a 40 (expensarum for r^? ficiah s for eViTroXaiorarT/).
SaTra^s), 1322 a 19 (divisi sunt 8 E.g. in 1315 a 26 (ampliori
for St?7p7Tat). for TrXfiVr^s).
5 ^E. g. in 1338 b ii (speciem for 9 E.g. in 1330 a 41 (recentiores
TOE ciSr;), 1 296 a 34, 3 5 (democratiam for et^ei /^P )? 1293 a 30 (^/kr for
and oligarchiam for Sq/uoKparm? yroXv).
and oXiyapxi as), 1303 a 14 (7y<?r^- 10 E.g. in 1292 b 29 (neces-
cundiam for ras fpi&ttas), 1310 b sariissimas for ava.yK.aias).
34 (beneficium for cvepyevias).
POLITICS AND THE VETUS VERSIO. II. xxv
Since I wrote in vol. ii. p. Ivi that, as Vet. Int. has qui
mutaverit in 1269 a 18, he may have found not Kt^TJo-aj, but
6 Kivricras in his Greek text, I have discovered that qui
mutaverit there probably stands simply for Kivr)cras (see
critical note on 1340 b 24).
It has already been pointed out (vol. ii. p. Ixiv) that the
Vetus Interpres sometimes seeks to mend defects in his
Greek text by slight conjectural alterations : to the cases
already noticed may be added 1284 a 19 (where, finding
boKovvi omitted in his Greek text, as in M 8 P 1 , and being
consequently unable to make sense of the passage, he
translates 6io>Keiz> as if it were dicoKovori) and 1329 a 17, where
for a similar reason he adds videttir.
Here and there in the MSS. of the vetus versio^ as in
those of the Politics, words find their way into the text
from an adjacent line: thus in Sus. 1 p. 536. 3 quod is
wrongly added after aristocratiae, being evidently derived
from the following line (see also the readings of a in Sus. 1
pp. 296. 5 and 300. 4). Sometimes two alternative equiva
lents for a word stand together in the text of the translation :
thus in 1 283 a 9 two equivalents for Kpetrroy, mclior and
valentior, both appear in the text ; the same thing perhaps
happens in 1285 a 10 also, where tv xe<-Ps vo^ is rendered
promptus potens lege, the two words promptus and potens
being probably alternative renderings of eyxei/ooy.
It is often difficult to decide whether false renderings in
the vetus versio are due to error on the part of the trans
lator for instance, to a misreading or mistranslation of the
Greek text or to corruption in the MSS. of the vetus versio.
That they are sometimes due to the latter cause will be
seen from the critical note on 1338 a 28. Corruption of the
text maybe suspected in 1270 a 35, traiciebant (tradebantf)
politiam (/Mrcdftoffo* rrjy TroXtreias), 1275 a 20, adiectionem
(ey/cAif/oia : obiectionem"?), 1331 a i^insultus (ray TroAiop/aaj),
I 335 a 1 6, lexatur (emxcopKiferai), 1305 b 17, invalescens
(tTuO&tvos), 131 8 b 3, permittere (vvp-ntlvou: persuaderet)
and elsewhere.
ON THE CONTENTS OF THE THIRD, FOURTH
(SEVENTH), AND FIFTH (EIGHTH) BOOKS.
The Third THE Third Book is addressed to a wider class than the
Book - Fourth and Fifth (old Seventh and Eighth). It is addressed
to the framers of all States, the Fourth and Fifth only to
the framers of the best State . Aristotle s aim in the
Third Book is to point out how the State should be
organized if its constitution is to be just, in the Fourth and
Fifth how it should be organized if it is to be happy and
to live the most desirable life.
Cc. 1-5. The first five chapters of the Third Book are introductory
to the rest. They are designed to show, (i) what is the
minimum amount of rights which a citizen must possess if
he is to be a citizen at all, and what further rights he will
possess if he is to be a citizen in the fullest sense (cp. c. 5.
1278 a 35) ^cyerat ^aAtora, TroXtr?]? 6 jutere^cor rS>v rtj(x<3z>) ;
(2) that each constitution awards these rights to different
persons, that a democracy, for instance, awards them to
a wider class than an oligarchy or an aristocracy, so that,
while a citizen in a democracy may be a day-labourer
lacking the virtue of a citizen, or even a person of illegiti
mate or semi-alien birth, a citizen under the best constitu
tion will possess, if a ruler, the full virtue not only of a good
citizen, but also of a good man. Thus there are many
kinds of citizen ; the citizen varies with the constitution
and rises and falls as it rises and falls. And as the citizen
rises and falls, so the polls rises and falls, for the polis is an
aggregate of citizens.
Thus these five chapters prepare the way for the study
3. l~7 xxvii
of the best constitution, to which we pass in the last
chapter of the Third Book. They would, however, have
been in fuller harmony with the remainder of the Book, if
in the account which they give of the citizen the fact had
been kept in view that \hepolis may be ruled by a king or
a few best men . We hear nothing in these chapters of
the citizen of a kingship or of an aristocracy in which a few
* best men rule. They imply that a citizen shares both in
ruling and in being ruled, but is this true of the citizen of
a kingship or of an aristocracy of the kind just mentioned?
We might have expected the study of the citizen which
they contain to include not only a study of the citizen in
a State consisting of men more or less alike and equal, but
also a study of the citizen in a State ruled by a king or a
few best men . In this expectation we are disappointed.
At the beginning of the Sixth Chapter we pass from the Cc. 6-7.
citizen and the/0/w- to the constitution, the main subject of
the Book, and indeed of the Politics. The question is now
asked (1278 b 6) * whether we are to hold that one constitu
tion exists or more than one (a question already answered
by implication in c. I. 1275 a 38 sqq. and c. 5. 1278 a 15),
and, if more than one, what and how many there are and
what differences exist between them . In answer to this
question we have first the division of constitutions into
normal forms and deviation-forms, and then in c. 7. 1279 a
22 the question is again raised, how many constitutions
there are and what they are , and we are told to study the
normal constitutions first, for the deviation-forms will be
manifest when these have been distinguished, the answer to
the question how many constitutions there are coming in the
shape of an enumeration of six constitutions.
Of this classification of constitutions something has
already been said in vol. i. pp. 214-225. Reference may
also be made to Class. Rev. 6. 289 sqq., where I have
pointed out that, though Aristotle has before him Plato s
classification of constitutions in Polit. 297, 301 sqq., there are
important differences between the two classifications. The
xxviii THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
six constitutions of the Politicus, if we omit the best, are
marked off from each other by their observance or non-
observance of law, whereas the six constitutions of the
Politics are distinguished by a different test, their aim ;
the three good constitutions make their aim the common
advantage of the citizens, while the three bad ones aim at
the advantage of the ruling individual or class. Aristotle s
classification implies that this difference of aim suffices to
make one constitution different in kind from another.
It is open to objection on more grounds than one. In
the first place, it leaves out of sight the possibility that the
One, Few, or Many, or two of them, may share supremacy
(see note on 1279 a 2 7)- Again, in 8 (6). i. 1316 b 39 sqq.
we find that constitutions exist which are partly aristocratic,
partly oligarchical, and others which are partly polities,
partly democracies. These constitutions will be partly
normal and partly deviation-forms ; they do not, therefore,
fall under any of the six heads. Thus the classification is
not exhaustive. Again, we can conceive the existence of
constitutions under which rule is exercised for the advan
tage of the rulers, but yet for the common advantage, or
partly for the one end, partly for the other (see note on
1 279 a 17). These also fall outside the classification. And
then again we might ask whether a constitution which,
while it aims at the common advantage, takes a low view
of that common advantage, construing it for instance as the
acquisition of wealth or empire, should not also be treated
as a distinct constitution from one which seeks the common
advantage and studies it in a nobler way. Aristotle would
perhaps reply that a constitution of this kind does not
really study the common advantage. Still it cannot be
said to study the advantage of a section of the citizens
only, and thus it appears to escape enumeration.
But in fact, as has been pointed out in vol. i. pp. 217-220,
Aristotle tends on fuller consideration to rest the distinc
tion between constitutions not on the number of rulers or
the aim with which they rule, but rather on the attribute
virtue, wealth, free birth, etc. which they raise to supremacy.
3. 8-9- xxix
Even this basis of classification, however, proves hardly
satisfactory, for the absolute kingship and the true aristocracy
raise the same attribute fully equipped virtue to supre
macy (6(4). 2. 1 289 a 32 sq.), and oligarchy and tyranny
both do homage to wealth (7(5). 10. 1311 a 10). Yet Aris
totle distinguishes between the absolute kingship and the
true aristocracy, and also between oligarchy and tyranny.
Passing on to the Eighth Chapter, we are told in c. 8. C. 8.
1279 b JI SC L- tnat ft i s necessary to state at slightly greater
length what each of these constitutions is , the constitutions
referred to being apparently the three deviation-forms.
Little is said of tyranny in what follows, but the nature
of oligarchy and democracy is more fully explained, and
we learn that the distinction between them is to be found
not so much in the comparative number of those who rule
in each as in the fact that the rich rule in the one and the
poor (or the free-born) in the other.
The Ninth Chapter is closely connected with the Eighth. .9.
It throws further light on the nature of oligarchy and
democracy by examining the version of justice which
underlies each of these constitutions and showing its
inadequacy. The one claims more than its due for a
superiority in wealth, and the other claims more than its
due for an equality in free birth, neither wealth nor free
birth being the end for which the polls is formed. The
end for which the polls is formed is, in fact, good life, and
those who contribute most to it have a better right to
supreme power in iheflolis than the wealthy and free-born,
if the two last-named classes are inferior in virtue. Thus
the Ninth Chapter is a natural sequel to the Eighth, carry
ing its investigation of the nature of oligarchy and demo
cracy further and using the conclusions as to the nature of
these two constitutions arrived at in the Eighth ; it also,
however, forms an introduction to the discussions which
follow, preparing the way for the inquiries of cc. 10-13 on
the subject, * what ought to be the supreme authority of
the polls ?
xxx THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
Cc. lo-ii. This question, the central question in any inquiry respect
ing constitutions, for the main business of a constitution is
to determine the supreme authority of the polls (c. 6. 1278 b
9 sq.), is discussed in the Tenth and Eleventh Chapters,
and the conclusion is arrived at in c. n. 1282 b 1-13 that
the supreme authority in a polls should be rightly consti
tuted laws, or in other words laws adjusted to the normal
constitutions (for such laws will be just), the magistrate or
magistrates being supreme only in respect of matters which
the law owing to its generality cannot regulate aright. We
might suppose that the question what ought to be the
supreme authority of the polis was now finally answered,
Cc. 12-13. but two chapters follow, the Twelfth and Thirteenth, which
upset or greatly modify the conclusion arrived at in c. n,
for they decide that in a certain case the supreme authority
should not be laws of any kind, but the will of an absolute
king raised above law.
There is much in these two chapters to suggest a doubt
whether they were placed where they stand by Aristotle.
They make an important modification in the conclusion
arrived at inc. n,and yet do not do this explicitly. Again,
the transition from c. n to c. 12 is very abrupt. Then again,
the two chapters are not heralded by any previous announce
ment, nor are they closed with any recapitulation of their
results. This is suspicious, for previous announcements
and recapitulations are often wanting in the Politics in the
case of chapters or passages which look like subsequent
additions or interpolations (e.g. I. n : 2. 12. 1274a 22-b 26:
4 (7). 10. 1329 a 34-b35). On the other hand, there are
arguments to be urged in their favour. Some of these have
been noticed in vol. i. Appendix C. The following may
be added. The conclusion in favour of law arrived at in
c. n, which is upset or seriously modified by cc. 12 and 13,
can hardly represent Aristotle s final and matured opinion,
for it conflicts as much with the contents of c. 17 as with
those of cc. 12 and 13. In both places we find a full
recognition of the legitimacy under certain circumstances
of an absolute kingship uncontrolled by law. We need
3. 10-13- xxxi
not, therefore, be surprised that the conclusions of c. 1 1 are
modified in cc. 12 and 13. Then again, the mode in which
cc. 12 and 13 refute the claims to exclusive supremacy pre
ferred by the rich, the free-born, the good, and the many
closely resembles that in which similar claims are refuted
in the preceding chapters. Aristotle s plan throughout the
Third Book is to refute exclusive claims to supremacy by
arraying superior claims in opposition to them ; thus in the
Ninth Chapter he refutes the claims of the rich and the
free-born by setting up against them those of the good, and
in the Eleventh he refutes those of the few best by setting
up against them those of the many. In just the same way
in the Twelfth and Thirteenth Chapters he refutes the
claims of the rich, the free-born, the good, and the many
to exclusive supremacy by setting up against them those of
a single individual of surpassing wealth, nobility, or virtue.
Thus the method followed in these two chapters closely
resembles that which has been followed in the chapters
which precede them. As to the absence in them of a pre
liminary announcement and a recapitulation, the same
thing is true of 4 (7). 14. 1333 b 5-1334 a 10. We are
not prepared by any preliminary announcement for the
transition in 4 (7). 8. 1328 a 21 sqq., nor indeed for that in
4(7). ii. 1330 a 34 sqq. On the whole I still incline to
think that the Twelfth and Thirteenth Chapters were
placed where they stand by Aristotle.
Their teaching is important. We learn from them a
lesson which we have not been taught before, and which
Aristotle appears to have been the first to teach. This is
that the same constitution is not in place under all circum
stances. If the constitution is to be just, the supreme
authority which it sets up ought not only to be one which
will rule for the common advantage, but also that which
justice requires to exist in the particular case, looking to
the distribution among the members of the community
of the attributes which contribute to the being or well-
being of the polls (virtue, wealth, free birth, etc.). If the
distribution of virtue and political capacity in a given
xxxii THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
community is such as to call for an absolute kingship,
an aristocracy or polity would be out of place in it, though
both of these are normal constitutions, constitutions in
which rule is exercised for the common advantage. And
so again, if the distribution of virtue, wealth, free birth, etc.,
is such as to make a constitution just in which all classes
share in rule, an absolute kingship would be out of place
under those circumstances.
Another lesson which is especially insisted on in the
Twelfth and Thirteenth Chapters is that a bare superiority
in one only of the attributes which contribute to the being
or well-being of the polls does not confer a right to ex
clusive supremacy. Nothing but a transcendent superiority
in virtue and political capacity does so. We remember
that Aristotle has rested natural slavery in a similar way
on a vast disparity between master and slave (i. 5. 1254 b
1 6 sqq. : cp. 4(7). 3. I3^5b 3 sqq.). Where this great
disparity does not exist, and the good, the rich, and the
free-born coexist in a community, and the many taken as
a whole are superior to the few, the constitution must
allow a fair share of power to all these classes (3. 13. 1283 b
40 sqq.). Aristotle goes so far as to say (3. 13. 1283 a
26 sqq.) that a constitution which gives exclusive supremacy
to those possessed of a bare superiority in one attribute
only is a deviation-form, and this he would apparently
say even if the one attribute were virtue 1 . In the
Seventh Chapter constitutions have been said to be
deviation-forms in which the rulers rule with a view to
their own advantage ; now we are told that a constitution
is a deviation-form in which the rulers claim exclusive
supremacy on the strength of a bare superiority in one
attribute only. Aristotle s account of a deviation-form in
the Thirteenth Chapter is evidently not quite the same as
that which he gives in the Seventh. According to the
Thirteenth Chapter even an aristocracy may be a deviation-
1 Yet it is allowed in 7 (5). I. claim to be considered absolutely
1301 a 39 sqq. that those who unequal,
excel in virtue have a plausible
3. 14-18. xxxiii
form if the superiority in virtue to which it awards supre
macy is a bare superiority only.
The discussion of kingship which follows in cc. 14-17 Cc. 14-17.
contains a passage, 1288 a 6-15, which may be intrusive
or a subsequent addition, but it seems to be otherwise in
correct order. We might have expected that more would
be said about kingship than is said, and that Aristotle
would follow up his study of it with a study of aristocracy.
The kinds of kingship have been clearly distinguished, and
why should not those of aristocracy be similarly enumer
ated ? This is not done ; on the contrary, Aristotle passes C. 18.
on to inquire in c. 18 which is the best of the normal con
stitutions, and he finds that the best is kingship or aristo
cracy, whence he infers that, as the citizen of the best
State is a good man, the citizen of a kingship or an
aristocracy will be a good man, and a kingship or aristo
cracy will be brought into being by the education which
produces good men. We expect him to proceed at once
to inquire what education produces good men, but this, as
has been pointed out in vol. 1. p. 293 sq., he does not do
till the Thirteenth Chapter of the Fourth (old Seventh)
Book. The drift of the Eighteenth Chapter of theThird Book
evidently is that if we wish to study how a kingship or an
aristocracy is to be brought into being, we shall best do so
by studying how the best constitution is to be brought into
being (cp. 6(4). 2. 1289 a 31 sqq. and 7 (5). 10. 1310 b 2 sq.,
31 sqq.). The chapter is apparently intended to account for
the absence of an inquiry how a kingship or an aristocracy
is to be brought into being and for the substitution in its
place of an inquiry how the best constitution is to be
brought into being and instituted. It evidently prepares
the way for a study of the best State , though possibly for
a different study of it from that which we possess in the
Fourth and Fifth Books (the old Seventh and Eighth).
Aristotle s main aim in the Third Book is to correct and Remarks
broaden the conceptions of justice on which Greek consti- Third
VOL. III. c Book -
xxxiv THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
tutions were based, just as in the Fourth and Fifth (the old
Seventh and Eighth) he seeks to correct and broaden
Greek conceptions of happiness. He rises in the Third
above the one-sidedness of oligarchy and democracy, just
as in the Fourth and Fifth he rises above the one-sidedness
of the Lacedaemonian State.
A marked characteristic of the Third Book is its union
of tolerance for imperfect types of political organization
with a clear recognition of what is best. Aristotle accepts
the lower forms of the citizen and the constitution, but he
also sets before us their higher forms. A defective citizen
does not cease to be a citizen, nor a defective constitution
to be a constitution. Any man is a citizen who possesses
certain political rights, whether he is fit to have them or
not, and any ordering of the supreme authority is a con
stitution, even if it gives power to the wrong persons. Not
only is the citizen not identical with the good man, but
even the good citizen is not necessarily so. There are
many grades of citizens and constitutions. As Aristotle
holds that the polls exists to realize good life, we might
have expected him to say that only those are citizens who
are able and purposed to realize it, and only that a con
stitution which gives rule to those who will rule with a
view to the realization of good life, but this he does not do.
His wish evidently is not to deny the names of citizen and
constitution to any type of citizen and constitution to
which these names were given in the ordinary use of lan
guage, and yet to point to the type of citizen and consti
tution which best deserved the name.
The old The reasons why the old Seventh and Eighth Books
kncUEighth should be placed after the Third have been adequately
Books stated by Zeller (Aristotle and the Earlier Peripatetics,
should be _
placed Eng. Trans., vol. n. p. 504) and others. The object of the
r^afte^the Second Book, as we are told in its opening sentences, is to
Third, prepare the way for the inquiry what constitution is the
they^re best, and though, as has been already pointed out (vol. i.
not com- p. 336), the Third Book addresses itself to a different and
THE TRANSITION TO THE FOURTH BOOK, xxxv
wider question, the inquiry what each constitution is, it pletely in
prepares the way for the study of the best constitution
(vol. i. p. 291). and its last chapter concludes with the the transi
tion from
words, we must now attempt to state with respect to the the Third
best constitution, in what way it comes into being and how *? ook *
the old
it should be instituted , and with an unfinished fragment Seventh
of the sentence with which the old Seventh Book begins.
The inference is obvious that the old Seventh Book to be
originally followed the Third in the MSS. It is not likely
that Aristotle, after reaching the threshold of the inquiry as
to the best constitution, and indeed actually beginning it,
drew back again, and postponed its treatment till he had
dealt in three Books (the old Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth)
with the polity and the deviation-forms and with changes
of constitution, thus parting this inquiry by a long interval
from the Second and Third Books, with which it is so closely
connected. The old Fourth Book, in fact, speaks of the
inquiry into the best constitution as already over (6 (4). 2.
1 289 a 30 sqq.), and though the inquiry on the subject
which we possess may not have been written at the time
when these words were penned, there seems to me to be
little doubt that Aristotle intended to take up and deal
with the question of the best constitution immediately
after the Third Book.
It has, indeed, been suggested that the old Seventh and
Eighth Books are an independent treatise, not originally
designed to form part of the Politics, but the links between
the old Seventh Book and the Second and Third are too
numerous to allow of this supposition (see Class. Rev. 6.
291 sq.). No doubt, as has been pointed out in vol. i.
p. 292 sqq., the Third and the old Seventh Books do not
dovetail into each other with perfect exactness. The trans
ition from the one to the other leaves something to be
desired, and the old Seventh Book is not quite in all
respects what the Third Book leads us to expect it to be.
To the defects of harmony to which reference has been
made in vol. i. p. 292 sqq. this may be added, that while
the opening chapters of the Third Book define the citizen
c 2
xxxvi THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
as one who has access to deliberative and judicial office,
the younger citizens of the State sketched in the old
Seventh Book have no share in deliberative and judicial
functions. A difference appears also to exist between the
best constitution as sketched in the Fourth (old Seventh)
Book, which must evidently be an aristocracy, and the
account of aristocracy given in the Third Book. For
though both in the best constitution of the former Book
and in the aristocracy of the latter the rulers are a com
paratively small number of men of high virtue, the reason
why their rule is willingly accepted by the ruled is different
in the two cases. In the one case it is willingly accepted
because the ruled are men fitted to be ruled by rulers of
this type as freemen should be ruled (3. 17. 1288 a 9 sqq.),
whereas in the other it is willingly accepted because the
rulers are older men, and because the ruled will become
rulers in their turn on attaining a certain age. We hear
nothing in the Third Book of the plan by which rule falls
to men of superior age and is acquired by the ruled on the
attainment of a certain age, nothing of these precautions
for securing the willing submission of the ruled. The
Fourth (old Seventh) Book appears to be written with a
closer regard to what is practicable than the Third. It is
conceivable that, as has been suggested in vol. ii. p. xxxi,
note 2, the sketch of the * best State contained in the
Fourth (old Seventh) Book is a second edition of an earlier
sketch which was more completely in harmony with the
teaching of the Third Book. But perhaps it is more likely
that, some interval of time having elapsed between the
composition of the two Books, Aristotle saw, when he came
to depict the * best State in the Fourth (old Seventh) Book,
that some things of which he had dreamed in the Third
were but dreams. Thus the absolute kingship of which
we hear so much in the Third is dismissed in the Fourth
as no longer practicable, and the aristocracy described in
the Third assumes a more practicable form in the Fourth *.
1 See the late Prof. H. Sidgwick s remarks in Class. Rev. 6. 143,
and my own in 6. 291 sq.
THE TWO IDEAL STATES OF PLATO, xxxvii-
In writing the Fourth and Fifth (old Seventh and Eighth) In the
Books Aristotle has three States especially before him, the jj
weak points of which he does his best to avoid. These Aristotle
are the two ideal. States sketched by Plato in his Republic sStes^
and Laws and the Lacedaemonian State. The main differ- es P ecia %
ences between Aristotle s best State and these three Plato s to
States Jiave already been pointed out in the first volume,
and our recapitulation of them here need only be a brief Lacedae-
and summary one. an
Aristotle s first objection to the State of the Republic His objec-
is that it does not realize happiness. None of its citizens g^ totk
are truly happy. The most desirable life is not realized in sketched in
it, the life of fully equipped virtuous activity, for though
the first or ruling class has virtue, it has not the equipment
which is needed for virtuous action. How can it practise
liberality, for instance, if it has no property ? Another weak
point of Plato s State is that the members of the second and
third classes, though called citizens, are not really so, for
they have no share in ruling. The citizens of the best
State , according to Aristotle, should be able and purposed
to rule and be ruled with a view to the life in accordance
with virtue , and this the second and third classes of Plato s
State are not. The citizens of the best State , again,
should be men of full virtue, and this cannot be said of the
members of Plato s third class, even if it can be said of
those of his second. Another weak point dwelt on by
Aristotle is that the second class will be discontented with
its position, as it is permanently excluded from rule.
Aristotle further objects to the communism of the Re
public. He wishes the land of his best State to be
owned by the men of full virtue who are its citizens, though
they will freely share the use of it and of all their property
with their fellow-citizens and with others. In these and in
other points his best State diverges from the State of the
Republic.
It stands in marked contrast to the State of the Laws To the
also. Its citizen-body and its territory are smaller. The sketched in
life lived by its citizens is a more ideal life. It is not P lato s
* Laws.
xxxviii THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
simply temperate , but temperate and liberal , and its
supreme end is not work, but leisure and contemplation,
the diagoge vi\\\d\ is the best employment of leisure. Its con
stitution differs from that of the State of the Laws. It is an
aristocracy, not a polity inclining to oligarchy. It will not
covertly favour the wealthier class in elections to offices.
It will take stricter precautions against pauperism than the
State of the Laws, placing a limit on the procreation of
children, not merely on the number of the citizens.
To the To the Lacedaemonian State Aristotle s best State
monlan 6 " stands in a relation of far more decided contrast. Plato
state. in the Republic and Laws had sought happiness in the
right direction, though in Aristotle s opinion he had failed
to secure it for his citizens. The Lacedaemonian State
did not do so ; it sought happiness in empire, and valued
virtue not for its own sake, but only as a means to empire
and external goods. This error led it into a further error ;
its laws and training developed only one kind of virtue,
that through which empire is won, military virtue. A third
error was that it failed to train its citizens to make a right
use of leisure and to live for diagoge as well as work. All
these errors will be avoided in Aristotle s best State . It
will be a State living for the highest end, for leisure and
diagoge more than for work, for peace more than for war,
for things noble rather than for things necessary or useful.
Its education will be a preparation for a life of this kind ;
it will develope the virtues of justice, temperance, and
wisdom as well as military virtue, and it will develope
military virtue better than the Lacedaemonian education
did, for it will not brutalize the young by an over-laborious
gymnastic training. The dependent classes of the State,
unlike those of the Lacedaemonian State, will be organized
aright. Its slave-system will be so constituted as to secure
the efficiency and submissiveness of the slaves. Its women
will not be uncontrolled and uneducated, nor will they be
allowed to rule the men. Its citizens will be neither too
few nor too many, their numbers being kept at the proper
level by a wise regulation of marriage and the procreation
THE LACEDAEMONIAN STATE. xxxix
of children and of the right to buy and sell, give and
bequeath ; there will be no extremes of wealth and poverty
within their ranks, no undue love of honour or money ; the
State will be ruled by its best men, not by persons of no
special excellence, and by statesmen who make peace rather
than war their end, and who are not only men of action,
but also men of philosophical aptitude, not by mere soldiers
to whom war is the one thing worth living for. There
will be no senate organized in a narrow oligarchical way,
no ephorate with over-great powers. On minor contrasts
we need not dwell.
Our knowledge of Aristotle s views on the subject of Aristotle s
education is imperfect. Education, according to him,
should vary with the constitution (i. 13. 1260 b 13 sqq. :ofeduca-
5 (8). i. 1337 a 14 sqq.), yet the only scheme of education
he gives us is that which is intended for the best State , so
that we know little or nothing as to the kind of education
which he would recommend under other forms of constitu
tion than the best. That he wishes the State to concern
itself with education in all forms of constitution is clear
from 5 (8). I. 1337 a 12 sqq. (cp. 7 (5). 9. 1310 a 12 sqq.),
where we are told that if the ethos which is appropriate
to each constitution is not developed in the citizens that
is, the ethos which tends to the maintenance of each the
constitution will not last. The best State for which his
scheme of education is designed is a State very unlike
those of the present day, for under Aristotle s best constitu
tion the citizens are withdrawn from necessary activities
the activities of agriculture, trade, and industry in a
way in which the men of modern States are not, and then
again, a far longer gymnastic training was required in youth
with a view to military efficiency in the Greece of Aristotle s
day than is required in modern times. Thus we must be
prepared to find much in Aristotle s scheme of education
which is unsuitable to the present day. Still the broad
principles on which it rests are not without interest even
for ourselves.
xl THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
We notice that his scheme includes no arrangements for
the education of women and girls, notwithstanding what is
said in i. 13. 12600 13 sqq., or for the education of the
non-citizen classes, notwithstanding what is said in 2. 5.
1 264 a 36 sqq. The due regulation of education involves,
in Aristotle s opinion, the regulation of marriage and of the
rearing of infant children during the years in which educa
tion in the strict sense of the word cannot be said to have
begun, and this is fully kept in view by Aristotle, but when
school-training has commenced for the child, Aristotle con
fines his attention to it, though we learn from Protagoras
in Plato, Protag. 325 C sqq. that there are many influences
not included in school-training which then promote a child s
growth in virtue. Aristotle does not attempt to direct or
regulate these.
His scheme of education for the best State represents
to a large extent a reaction against prevailing notions of
education. In his criticism of the actual education of
Greece he distinguishes between the States which paid
special attention to the education of the young and under
took the direction of it, and the majority of States, which
left its direction to the parent and allowed the child to be
taught what the parent pleased in the way he thought
best.
In the latter class of States, to which Athens belonged,
education was little better than a chaos. The parent s
which did caprice was to a certain extent controlled by the general
take the acceptance of four subjects of education reading and
direction of writing, gymnastic, music, and drawing but each parent
was free to educate his children apart from the rest and
to give a special prominence in their education to which
ever of these subjects he preferred, so that there was no
security for an identity of training, no enforcement of the
principle that the citizen belongs to the State and not to
himself, nor again was any care taken that the education
given to children was in harmony with the constitution and
favourable to its maintenance.
Marriage was left to a great extent unregulated, with the
Education
in Greek
States
EDUCATION IN GREEK STATES. xli
result that children were often the offspring of over-young
or over-old parents. The rearing of infancy was also left
unregulated, nor were children s minds sufficiently protected
from evil influences in the earlier years of life, the years in
which, according to Aristotle, permanent tastes are formed.
Not only were the games and nursery-tales of infancy often
other than they should be, but children were allowed to be
too much in the company of slaves l and were too much
exposed to hearing indecent language and seeing indecent
pictures and statues. Boys and youths were allowed freely to
witness the performance of iambi and comedy. The sub
jects chosen for youthful study were studied with a wrong aim
and in a wrong way. Reading, writing, and drawing were
studied merely for their utility, and music for the pleasure
it gave. Music was often studied in too technical a fashion
with a view to the attainment of a skill in execution suit
able rather to virtuosi than to citizens. The only subject
studied with a view to virtue was gymnastic, which was
thought to produce courage. We do not hear of any studies
by which it was sought to develope other virtues. Educa
tion in these States was evidently too utilitarian 2 and too
narrow in its aim ; it needed to be made more capable of
influencing the character as a whole and the reason.
The States, on the other hand, which paid special atten- Education
tion to the education of the young and made it a matter of
public concern erred in a somewhat different way. The State.
1 This would only be true of virtues of a higher kind (4 (7). 14.
the children of the better-to-do 1333 b 9 sq.). In 5 (8). 3. 1338 a
citizens, for we gather from 8 (6). 37 sqq. he hints, not without some
8. 1323 a 5 sq. that the poorer quiet sarcasm, that reading and
citizens had no slaves. writing should not be studied with
2 Aristotle s feeling as to utili- a merely utilitarian aim, but rather
tarianism in education may be because studying them enables us
gathered from his remark (4 (7). to master other studies, and that
14. 1333 b i sqq.) that the aim in drawing should not be studied to
the education of the young should save us from being cheated in the
be to fit them to do both work purchase of household utensils,
which is necessary and useful and but because the study of it makes
work which is noble, but the latter us scientific observers of physical
more than the former. He treats beauty, adding that { to seek what
as vulgar (0opnieoi>) the preference is useful everywhere does not at
of virtues thought to be useful all befit great-souled and free-
and more productive of gain to spirited men .
xlii THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
Lacedaemonian State was one of them. We do not learn
from Aristotle whether more care was taken at Sparta than
elsewhere to regulate marriage and the rearing of infants
and to protect early childhood from corrupting influences,
but we know that, at any rate after a certain age, the State
took the education of the young into its own hands, with
drawing it from the control of the parent, and educating
the boys together and in the same way and with a view to
the welfare of the whole State, severing them to a great
extent from home and from contact with slaves. So far it
did well, but its gymnastic training was too severe and
laborious, and here again, as elsewhere, the education
given was too narrow, failing to train the whole man,
and also too utilitarian, though it studied that which was
useful to the State rather than that which was useful to the
individual. Its aim was to develope the more utilitarian
virtues (4 (7). 14. 1333 b 9 sq.), the virtues which favour the
acquisition of empire, not to develope all the virtues nor to
develope virtue for its own sake. The Lacedaemonian
training was not even the best training for war or the
winning of empire ; much less was it the best for the
preservation of empire when won, for it did not develope
justice or temperance or the intellectual excellence which
enables men to use aright the leisure which follows the
acquisition of empire, and saves them from degenerating
under the influence of ease and plenty and peace. It was
based on a systematic preference of that which is useful to
that which is noble, of that which is lower to that which is
higher, of that which is only a means to that which is the
end. It taught men to prefer external goods and empire
to virtue, the lower kinds of virtue to the higher, war to
peace, and work to leisure.
Aristode s Aristotle s aim in education is to develope the whole
of eSca-" man t ^ ie body, the appetites (ope eis, including %io s,
uon. c7ri%u a, and fiovXrjo-is : see note on 1334 b 19), and the
reason in such a way as to harmonize the three elements
in a willing co-operation for the best end, a life spent in the
exercise of all the virtues, moral and intellectual, and
ARISTOTLE S SCHEME OF EDUCATION, xliii
especially the highest of them, those connected with the
right use of leisure. In Aristotle s view he is a truly
educated man who has learnt from youth upwards to love
virtue for its own sake, and virtue not of one kind only,
but of all, whose youthful love of virtue has been crowned
with reason, and in whom reason, fully developed both on its
practical and on its contemplative side and working for the
best end, is mated with appetites which take pleasure in
obeying it and with a body well prepared for the service of
both. Aristotle s conception of education agrees with his
conception of the man of full virtue ((nrovbalos) as a man in
whom many excellences are combined (3. n. 1281 b 10 sqq.).
He would not be satisfied with an education which merely
brought the body and the lower appetites under the control
of some higher appetite, such as the love of the good ; the
appetites must, indeed, be trained to love what is good,
but that is not enough ; they must be brought under the
control of reason fully developed and directed to the best
end 1 .
As the body developes before the soul and the appetites
of the soul before reason, the education of the body should
come first, then that of the appetites, and then that of the
reason, but the body must be so trained as to subserve the
development of the soul, and the appetites so trained as to
subserve the development of the reason. The body and
the appetites are apparently conceived by Aristotle as
trained by habituation (5(8). 3. I338b 4sq.), or in other
words by a repetition of acts resulting in a formed habit,
whereas the reason is mainly trained by instruction (Eth.
Nic. 2. i. 1 103 a 15 sq. : Pol. 4(7). 13. 1332 b 10 sq.).
Thus training by habituation comes first, training by reason
later (Pol. 5(8). 3. 1338 b 4 sq.). We have been already
told in the Nicomachean Ethics (10. 10. 1179 b 23 sqq.)
that training by habituation must precede training by
1 We miss in Aristotle s scheme he lays stress on this as an
of education any training speci- element in happiness (4 (7). I.
ally designed to develope activity 1323 b 22, 40 sqq.).
in accordance with virtue, though
xliv THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
teaching, but the cause assigned there for this is not that
reason developes later than the body and the appetites,
but that training by teaching will not be effectual in
producing virtue if it is not preceded by a long course of
habituation beginning in childhood.
The educa- The education of the body must, in Aristotle s view, be
body. ^ sucn as to ma ke it a fit instrument for the soul ; its growth
must not be stunted nor its beauty impaired (5 (8). 4.
1338 b 9 sqq.), it must not be subjected in early youth to
toils so excessive as to enfeeble it for the work of after-
years (5(8). 4. 1338 b 40 sqq.) or to brutalize the character
(5(8). 4. 1338 b ii sqq.), nor must hard work be imposed
on the body and mind simultaneously (5(8). 4. 1339 a 7
sqq.), nor again must the training of the body be such as
to unfit it for subsequent studies or to produce (Bavavcria
(5(8). 6. 1341 a 6 sqq.).
The educa- The education of the appetites i.e. of Ovfj.6$, en-iflv/xia,
appetites. 6 an< ^ (3ov\ri(ris must be such as to lead them to love the
noble qualities of character which reason will later on give
them additional reasons for loving, and thus to prepare
them to render a willing obedience to reason when it
developes. The appetites must, therefore, be habituated
to take pleasure in the right things ; the child must be
watched and guided in its pleasures from infancy. A well-
ordered gymnastic training must follow, not too laborious in
early youth, and, midway in this, three years devoted to the
study of reading, writing, drawing, and music. The musical
training of the young should be such as to lead them to
love ennobling melodies and the reproductions of mildness,
courage, temperance, and other virtues which melodies
contain, and so eventually to love these virtues themselves.
Music should be the ally and precursor of reason, preparing
the way for her before she appears, and beginning the
wholesome discipline of the likings which she will later on
carry to completion. No attempt must be made to hasten
the development of reason, but, on the other hand, there
must be nothing in the musical training of youth which
will not be favourable to it ; the use of the pipe (cuAo s) in
ARISTOTLE S SCHEME OF EDUCATION. x lv
education, for instance, is not favourable to it (5(8). 6.
1341 b 6), and therefore must be rejected.
So important a part of youthful education is the training
of the appetites to feel pleasure in the right things repre
sented by Aristotle to be, that we might be tempted to
take it for the whole. But the training of the body and
the reason are also essential parts of youthful education ;
indeed, Aristotle sometimes distinguishes TrcuSeta from
habituation (e.g. in 3. 18. 1288 b i and 7(5). 9. 1310 a 16),
or in other words from the training of the appetites.
The direct education of the reason, which is to follow the The educa-
education of the appetites, is not dealt with in the Politics * 1
as it has come down to us, though we may infer from 4(7).
14. 1 333 a 24sqq. that it will be directed to the develop
ment both of the practical and of the contemplative reason,
and will make the development of the latter its supreme
end.
Aristotle s conception of education commends itself to us Remarks
more than the scheme by which he seeks to realize it. h&ne by
The amount of time which he devotes to gymnastic training which
appears to us to be disproportionately large. He surrenders see k s to
to it all the years from seven to twenty-one with the reahze hls
J . . conception
exception of three. He does so partly because in ancient of educa-
Greece, as we have seen, a long gymnastic training in tlon
youth was essential to full military efficiency, partly
because without a suitably developed body neither the
appetites nor the reason can be all that they should be,
and partly because, as hard mental and bodily work must
not be required of the young simultaneously, and bodily
exercise is indispensable in youth for the growth and
development of the body, mental work in youth must
necessarily be confined within narrow limits. He is thus
led greatly to shorten the amount of time devoted in
youth to the work to which he attaches so much import
ance that of training the appetites to take pleasure in the
right things. For this kind of training he relies mainly on
the study of music, and yet he allots to this study only
a very small part of the first twenty-one years of life
VOL. III. d
xlvi THE THIRD, FOURTH, AND FIFTH BOOKS.
a fraction of the three years after puberty which he gives
up to other studies than gymnastic. Does he not hope
too much from this brief musical training ? Can it do all
that he expects it to do for the moral improvement of the
boys who are to receive it ? It may be doubted, indeed,
whether it is by a study of particular subjects, such as
music, that a love of what is noble is instilled into the
young. Is it not rather by intercourse with a parent or
teacher or friend whose example and influence win the
heart to a love of goodness ? Then again, does not Aristotle
underrate the extent to which the reason is susceptible of
cultivation in boyhood ? He admits in i. 13. 1260 a 13 sq.
that boys possess the deliberative element of the soul,
though in an imperfect form. Why then should not this
element receive more cultivation in youth than Aristotle
provides for it? Some kinds of mental work, again, fall
well within the range of the boyish mind ; yet Aristotle
makes no provision for the training of those intellectual
aptitudes which boys may well possess. Is it quite clear
that even in the education of the body and the appetites
training by habituation will suffice by itself without an
admixture of training by reason ? Another question may
well be asked. Does Aristotle s scheme of education call
for enough effort from the young ? Is not their * distaste
for everything unsweetened too much studied in it ?
Would not a training which gave them more difficulties to
face and to conquer develope in them more force of will
and be more really useful to them ? Does not education
largely consist in acquiring the power and the will to do
that which is distasteful to us, when it ought to be done ?
nOAITIKON r.
TS> Trepl TToXiTetas ZTTLO-KOTTOVVTI, Kal r/y e/caoTT? /cal
Troia 779, cr^Sbv Trpcorrj aKtyis Trepl TroAecoy I8f.lv } TL TTOTC
earlv 17 TroAtS" vvv yap aLKfrio-firjTovo-Lv, oi \JL\V <j)do-KOVT$
TT)V TToXlV 7TTTpa)(VaL TT)V TTpd^LV, OL 8 0V TT]V 7TO\IV d\\a 35
o\Lyap\tav rj rov rvpavvov TOV Se TTO\LTLKOV KOU TOV
ov Trdcrav opco/xe^ Tr}v Trpayfj-artiav ovvav Trepl TTO\LV
2 T) 8e 7TO\lTia TtoV TJ]V TTO\LV OLKOVVT&V (TTL TO,lS Ti9. 7Tt
8 r) TroXiy T&V <rvyKL/jt.i GC>i 9 KaOaTrep d\\o TL T$>V o Acoj/
(Jilv O-VVfO-TtoTGW 8 K TToXXtol JjLOplGW, SfjXoiS OTl 7TpOTpOV 40
d TroA/V^y grjTrjTtos* 17 yap TroAiy iro\LTS)v TL nXfjOos kvTiv,
cocrre riva \prj KaXtlv 7ro\LTr]v Kal TL$ 6 TroAiVr/y ear(, a~K- 1275 a
7TTOv. Kal yap 6 TroXLTrjs aLKpLar^rjTeLTaL TroAAa/Ciy ov
yap TOV avTov oiioXoyovcrL TTCLVTZS ttvai TTQ\ITT]V <TTL yap
TLS oy kv 8r]LLOKpaTLa TToArrry? <*)V kv oXiyap^La TroAAa/ciy
3 OVK eaTL TroXiTrjs. Tov$ [lev ovv ttAAco? TTco? TvyyjoivovTas 5
TocuTr]S Trjs TrpoorrjyopLas, olov roz)y TTOLTJTOVS TroA/ray, 0e-
TtOV 6 8e TToXLTrjS OV TW OLKLV TTOV TToXLTTjS kvTLV ^Kal
4 yap /j.TOLKOL Kal 8ovXoL KOLVQOVOVCTL Trjs Oi/c^creooy), ov8 oi
Tcoy SLKaitov LieTiyovTts ot/ro)? cwcrre Kal 8iKr\v vTrt^tLV Kal
8LKao-0aL (TOVTO yap virdpyjtL Kal TOLS d-rro o-vp-fioXcov KOL- 10
v<i)vovo~Lv Kal yap TavTa TOVTOIS virdpyjzC TroXXa^ov Likv ovv
ov8e TOVTCOV reAeco? oi LLZTOLKOL /zere^oucrij/, aAAa ve/jLLv
5 dvdyKr] Trpoo-TaTrjv, oocrre areAooy TTCO? //ere^oucri rfjs TOLavTrjs
KOLvcovlas), dXXa KaOdirep Kal TralSas TOVS ftiJTrco SL rjXi-
Kiav eyyeypafJLLLtvovs Kal TOVS yepovTas TOVS a^ei/zei/oyy 15
VOL. III. B
noAiTizfiN r. 1-2.
efvai fJLev TTG>S TroXrray, oir% aTrXooy 8t \iav aXXa
TOVS fiv areXeFy TOVS SI TraprjK/jiaKOTas rf TL
TOIOVTOV Tpov (ovSev yap Sta^epeC 8fjXov yap TO Xeyo/ze-
iw)* r]TOVfjLv yap TOV aTrXcoy iroXiTrjv Kal ftrjS
20 TOIOVTOV yK\r)fj,a SiopOaxrecos deo/Atvov, ewel Kal rrepl
aTifi&v Kal <f>vyd8a>v ecrrt ra roiavra Kal tiiaTropetv Kal
\veiv. troXiTrjs 8 aTrXa)? ovSevl T&V a XXooj/ 6pieTai fjiaX- 6
T<3 fiT^LV Kpi(T(D9 Kal dp)(fj$. TtoV 8 dp^S)V CLL
,v L(TL Si.yprjfjLei ai Kara \povov, COOT* tvias fjitv oXcoy 819
25 rov avrov OVK et(TTiv apxtw, rj 8id TIVOW &)pL(rp,iva)v \po-
va>V 6 8 aopioroy, oiov 6 Swao-T^s Kal eKKXrja-iao-Trjs. rd^a 7
tv ovv av (f>atrj TI$ ov8 apyovras ZIVOLL TOVS TOLOVTOVS, ov8e
8ia ravr dp-^fj^ Kafaoi yeXoiov TOVS KvpioDTarovs
rjf. dXXa 8La(f>peTco fJLr]8iv wcpl oi/o/^aro?
30 yap 6 Xoyos GLV&VV\LW yap TO KOLVOV irrl 8iKao~Tov Kal
eKKXr)o-Lao"Tov y TL 8tT TOLVT dfjL<f>co KaXew. ecrra) 8rj 8iopia"/jLov
\dpiv dopio-TOS dp^rj. TiOe^v 8rj TroXtray TOV$ OVTGO /iere- 8
6 p\v ovv paXicrT av 0a/o/i6cray TroXm;? eirl
TOVS Xeyo/iet/oi/s TroXtray a"^e8ov TOLOVTOS kvnv Set 8e
35 /J.rj XavOdveiv OTL T>V wpayfiaTcov v of? ra vTTOKtijJLeva
8ia<j)pei r ef5ei, Kal TO fiev avT&v ecrri TrpS>TOv TO 8e
8eVTpOV TO 8 )(6/J,VOV y Tf TO TCapdlTaV Ov8ev 0~TLV, fl
ToiavTa, TO KOIVOV, 77 yXio-xpws. ra? 8e TroXiretay opw/jiev 9
etSei Siafapovoras dXXrjXcov, Kal ray fJLv Prepay ray 8e
1275 b Trpore/oay ovcras ray yap r;/za/or?7^ej/ay Kal 7rapK
dvayKalov tio-Tpa$ elvat TG>V dvafJLapTTJTcav (ray 8e
PefirjKvias Trcoy Xtyo/jLev, vo~Tpov o~Tai (pavtpov). wcrre Kal
TOV TroXiTrjv Tpov dvayKaiov eivai TOV KaO Kaa-Trjv TroXi-
5 Ttiav. Sioirep 6 Xe^^eiy kv fj.v 8r)fj,oKpaTia /zaXicrr ecrrt 10
TroXiTT/y, kv 8e TaTs aXXaiy evSfyeTai /J.ev, ov fjLrjv dvayKaTov.
(ev) tvtais yap OVK O~TL 8fj/j.os } ov8 KKXrja-iav vo/jLigovcriv
dXXa (ruy/cX^rouy, Kal ray 8iKa$ $LKdovarL /cara ptpos,
oiov kv AaK^SaifiovL ray TCOV o~vfj,^oXaLcov SiKafci TO>V
1275 a 16-1276 a 3. 3
(f>6pci)v aXXoy aXXay, ol 8t yepoj/Tey ray <f>oviKois y eVepa 10
11 8 fcrooy apx*7 Tts> * T *P a S- Toy avTov 8e Tporrov Kal TTC/H
Kap)(r)86va TraVay yap dpyat Ti*>ey Kpivovvi Tay 6Y/cay.
aXX e^et yap SiopOaxriv 6 TOU woXirov Siopurfios tv yap
rats a XXaty iroXiTtLais ov\ 6 aopioro? dp^v KK\rj(TLa<TTr}$
kern Kal SiKacrTrjs, aXXa 6 Kara TTJV dp-^rjy topivntvos* 15
Toi/ra)j/ yap ^ irdo-Lv rj riviv aTroSeSoTai TO !3ov\V(rOai Kal
12 SiKafeLv r} 7Tpl TrdvTtov T) Trept TLVCOV. rty /ze^ ow ecrr^ 6
TroXirrjs, K TOVTCW fyavtpov to yap eov<ria Koiva>velv
/3ov\(VTiKfj$ f) Acpiri/crJ?, 7ro\LTr]v rfSr] Xeyofifv cwai
rfjs TroXeft)?, TroXii/ 5e TO Tcor TOfo^Tcoj nXfjOos fcavov Trpo? 20
avrdpKeiav f<ofj^ t &&gt;? aTrXoo? eiTrtiv 6piovTai 8e Trpo? 2
T^ XpfjO-lV TToXlTrjV TOV 6^ dfJ.(j)OTp(OV 7TO\LT$>V Kal fJLT)
Qarepov povov, oiov irarpos rj jjLrjTpos ol 8k Kal TOVT inl
rrXtov {rjTov&LVj oiov kirl Trdmrovs 8vo rj Tpe?? 77 TrXe/bu?. OVTW
8e opifoftevcov TroXmAfo)? Kal Ta^0)y ) aTropovvi Tirey TOV 25
2 rpirov tKtivov rj rerapTov, TTQ)? earaL WCrXfrijt. Topyias peis
ovv o AOVTLVO$, TO. fiev i(ru>$ drropcov ra 8 lpa>vv6fj.vos,
60?;, Ka6aTTp oX/JLOVS tlvai TOVS V7TO TQ>V oX/JLOTTOLOtV WTTOirj-
fitvovs, OVTGO Kal Aapicraiovs rov$ VTTO TO>V SrjfJLiovpytov 7T-
3 TroiTjfjLevovs, cTvai yap nvas Aapicrojroiovs torn 8 drrXovv 30
ft yap fjLTL-^ov Kara TOV prjQtvTa SiopiviJLov TTJy TroXiTe^ay,
r\vav TroXtrai Kal yap ov8e SvvaTov tfyapfJLOTTtLv TO e/c
TToXtTOV T; K TToXiTi^OJ 7Ti TOO!/ TTpCWTO)!/ OlKT]vdvT<)t>V f] KTl-
o-dvTCDv. dXX f<ra>9 tKtivo fidXXov *X L ^opiav^ OCTOL
fjieT0")(ov fieTafioXfjs ycvofjievr]? TroXiTCiay, ofoy AOrjvrjo-iit 35
7TOLrjCT KXtlO-OtVTJS //CTtt TT)I/ TO>r TVpdw&V fKpoXrjf TTOX-
4 Xoz)y yap (f)vXTvo~ eVouy /cai o^ot/Xouy /JLZTOIKOVS. TO 8 d/j.-
(f>LO-/3riTr]fjLa Trpoy Toi/Touy COTIV ov T/y iroXiTrjs, dXXa
dSiKcos 77 Sucauos. Kafooi Kav TOVT 6 Tiy eT
dp el IJ.TJ 8iKai(o$ TToXiTTjs, ov 7roX/T77y, a>y Tai^To Swapevov 1276
ToO T* dSiKOV Kal TOV \lrv8ov$. 7Tf 5 6pS>fj.v Kal dpyovTas
Tfz/ay dSiKCos, ov$ dpyeiv fiev r\vo\Ltv aXX oy &/cata>y, o
B 2
nOAITIKflN r. 2-4.
IV (6 yap KOLVGOV&V rfjs
5 Toido~8e dp)(rj$ froX/TT/y k<niv, coy e^a/jez ), 8rjXov OTI noXi-
3 ray yuej> ea/ai QaTtov Kal TOVTOVS, Trepl 8e TOV SiKafos r)
/JLT] 8lKaiO>$ OWaTTTet TTpOy TTjV lpr)fJLV7)V TTpOTtpOV afJL(j)l(T-
/3rJTrj(riv. aTropovcri yap r^ey noO 77 TroXty eVpa^e /cai TTOTC
o^ 7) TToAiy, ofo^ orar e^ 6\Lyap)(ias r] TVpavviftos ytvqrai
10 SrjfjLOKpaTia. TOTE yap ovre ra crvfj./36\aia ZVIQI povXovTai 2
StaXveiv, coy ov r^y TroXecoy aXXa rov rvpdvvov Xa/36z/roy,
QVT aXXa iroXXa T&V TOIOVTWV, coy ivlas rco> 7roXiTia)v rco
Kpareiv ovvas, aXXa ou 5ia TO ^Oii/^ (rvfJKfitpov. t lTrep ovv
Kal SrjfjLOKpaTovvTai rtj/ey Kara TOV rpoirov TOVTOV,
15 r^y TroXecoy fyartov ?vai rai/r^y ray rfjs TroXire/ay
Tr/oa^eiy /cat ray e/c rr/y oXiyapytas Kal r?Jy TvpavviSos.
eoiKt 8 oiKio$ 6 Xoyoy zivai r?}y aTTO/j/ay rai/r^y, ?rcoy 3
Trore ^(p^ Xeye^ r^i/ iroXiv tlvai r^z/ avTr\v r\ pr} rr]v
ai>Tr]v dXX tTepav. 17 /ze^ ow tTriTroXaioTdrr) r^y
20 iJTr](ri$ TTGpl rov TOTTOV Kal roz)y avQp&irovs kvriv
yap SLafev^OfjvaL TOV TOTTOV Kal roi/y dv6pa>7rov$, Kal roz)y
/**> TpOV TOVS 8 TpOV OLK.r\(TOLl TOTTOV. TaVTTJV flV OVV 4
TrpaoTepav OtTeov TTJV d-rropiav (iroXXax^ yap r^y TroXecoy
Xeyoyne^y ecrrt Trcoy ev/JLapeia r^y TOLavTrjs ^r/TTyo-ecoy)* oyno/coy
25 o^e /cat r<Si/ TOI> a^roi/ KaTOLKovvTcov dvOpcoTra^v Trore &?
vo/jLieiv fjiiav ?vai TJ\V woXiv. ov yap Srj roly re/>(eo-z> 5 ,
ef?; yap a^ IlXo7Tovvr)o-<p Trepi/3aXe> e^ rer^oy. ToiavTrj
8 ftrcoy eo-ri /ca2 Ba/BvXcbv Kal TraVa ^rty e^(
fjiaXXov tOvovs r) TroXecoy ^y ye tyacriv taXaoKVias
30 fjjLiepav OVK alo-Qo~6ai TI y^epoy r^y TroXecoy. aXXa rrep? 6
//ei/ rai/TTjy r^y aTropiay e/y dXXov Kaipbv xprjo~ifj,os fj crKt-
^iy Trept yap //eye^ouy r?}y TroXeooy, TO re TTOVOV Kal
TTOTtpov e tfroy e^ ^ TrXe/co o~vfj,(/)pi, 8ei fir) XavOdvtiv TOV
TTOXLTLKOV dXXa TG>V aVTCOV KaTOLKOVVTCOV TOV aVTOV T07TOV,
35 TTOTtpov ecoy av 77 TO yevos TavTo TCOV KaTOLKovvTcov, TTJV
avTrjv tivat. cfraTeov noXiv, KaiTrep alel TO>V fj.v
1276 a 41276 b 29. 5
va>v T&v 8e yivonevtov, &o~Trep Kal woTafiovs el^Oa^ev Xeyetv
TOVS avToi>$ KOU Kprjvas ray aura?, Kaiirep del TOV fj.ev eVi-
yiyvo/jievov vdpaTOS TOV 8 tfTre^oVroy, 77 roz)y /j.ev dv0pa>7rov$
</>aTeov tlvai TOVS avTovs 8ia TTJV TOiavTrjv aiTiav, TTJV 8e 40
7 TroXiv Tpai> ; ttTrep yap eori KOivcovia rty 17 TroXis, ecrri 8k 1276 b
Koivdovia TToXiroof 7ro\iTia$, yiyvofJLtVTrjS eVe/oay r<S e^ei
/cat 8ia<f>povo-ri$ rfjs TroAtre/ay dvayKouov tlvai Sogtitv av
Kal TT}V TroXiv tlvai /J,r] rr)v avTrfv, axTTrep ye Kal yopov
ore IM\V KtojJLiKov ore $e rpayiKov eTtpov elval 0a^e^, raw 5
8 avT&v TroXXa/ci? dv6pa)Tr<>v oVrcot/, 6/JLofo$ 8e Kal irda-av
aX\r]v KOLVtoviav Kal crvvOecnv tTepav, av i8os erepoj/ 27 ?*}$
(rvvOecretoS, oiov apjjioviav rS)v auraV (ftOoyycov irtpav tivai
9 Aeyo/zez/, ar ore //ez/ ^ Awpios ore 5e <&pvyios. el 8rj
TOVTOV e^ei rot/ Tponov, fyavepov OTL /jLaXurra XtKTtov rr\v 10
avTr)v TroXiv eh TT]V TroXireiav /SAeTroz/ras" 6Vo/ia 5e /ca-
Ae> erepov rj ravrov egecrn Kal rS>v avr&v KaroiKovvTav
avrr]v KOI Trdpirav eVepcoz/ dvOpooTr&v. el 8e SiKaiov 8ia-
Xvew rj /AT) 8iaXveiv, orav els erepav jJLera^dXrj iroXiTeiav
77 TroAiy, Aoyoy ereyoo?. 15
TS>v 8e vvv elprj/AevGw e^Jo^evov ea-TLv eTTLa-Ke-fyaa-Qai 4
Trorepov Tr]v avTT]v dperrjv di>8pb$ dyadov Kal iroXirov
<r7rov8aiov Qereov^ 77 /j.rj TTJV avTrji . dXXa firjv el ye TOVTO
rvyjelv 8ei {TjTTJa-ecos, TTJV TOV TroXfaov TVTTCO TLvl Trp$>TOv
\r)TTTeov. &o~7rep ovv 6 TrXwTrjp eis riy raV KOiva>vS>v eo~Tiv, 20
2 ovT(o Kal TOV woXiTrjv (f>a/J.ei>. TOOV 8e irXcoT^pcov Kainep
dvofj.o[(Dv ovTO&v TT)v SvvajjLLv (p fiev yap eo~Ttv eper7?y, o 8e
KV/3epvr)Tr]$ } 6 8e irp&pevs, 6 8 dXXrjv TLV ey<e>v ToiavTrjv
eTT&vvfjLiais) SfjXov coy d fiev a/cpi/3eo~raroy e/cacrroy Aoyoy
18109 eo-rai rrjy a/)er?Jy, d/xoiooy 8e Kal KOLVOS TIS e^ap/too-ei 25
TrdcrLv. 7) yap crcoTrjpia Trjs vavTiXias epyov k<n\v avTcov
3 TrdvTW TOVTOV yap e/cacrroy opeyerai TCOV TrXooTTJpcov. 6//oiQ)y
TOLl VV Kal TtoV TToXlTtoV, Kai7Tp dvO/JLOlCOV OVTCOV, f) 0~(OTrjpia
r?jy Koivcovias epyov eo~Ti, Koivwvia 8* ecrTlv 77 TroAireta*
6 nOAITIKfiN T . 4.
30 Sib TTJV dpeTTjv avayKalov elvai TOV TTO\ITOV ?rpoy TTJV iroXi-
Teiav. i7Tp ovv eori TrXet o) TroXtretay $17, 8fjXov coy ou/c
ev8e)(Tai TOV (nrovSaiov TroXiTOV fjiiav dpTTjv elvai TTJV re-
Xtiav TOV 8 dyaOov dvSpa fyafjikv Kara fiiav aper?V eiVai
rr]v TeXtiav. OTL IJL\V ovv evSe^Tai TroXiTrji/ oVra crnovBaiov 4
35 fj.rj KKTrjo~6at Tr]v dpeTrjv KaO" 1 T/J> a-irovSatos dvrjp, (fiavepoV
ov wv dXXa KOL KCLT dXXov Tponov eVri SiairopovvTas 7reX-
Qeiv TOV avTov Xoyov rrepl rrjy apio-Tr]S TroXireiiay. el yap 5
dSvvaTov e awavTCov o-TTOvSaiwv ovT(n>v tivai iroXiv, Set 8
Kaa~Tov TO KaO avTov epyov eu 7roiU>, TOVTO 8 OLTT aper^y
40 7Ti 8e dSvVCLTOV OfjLOLOVS tlVOLl TTaVTCLS TOVS TToXiVay, OVK OLV
1277 a en; /^fa dptTrj noXtTOV KOL dvSpbs dyaOov. TTJV fjikv yap TOV
O"7rov8aiov iroXiTOV 8*1 TtdcrLv virapyeiv (OVTCO yap dptcrTrjv
avayKalov elvai TTJV TroXiv), Tr\v 8e TOV dvSpbs TOV dyaOov
dSvvaTov, ft fir) trdvTas avayKalov dyaOovs tfvai TOV$ ev
5 Tf) o-7rov8aia noXei TroXiVay. ert 7rei e^ dvopoicov 77 TroXty, 6
oxrTTfp >ov evOvs CK ^rv^fjs Kal crco/zaroy Kal ^V^TJ IK
Xoyov Kal ope^ecoy Kal oiKia e^ dvSpbs Kal yvvaiKos Kal
KTTJO-IS K SevrroTOV Kal 8ovXov, TOV avTov TpoTrov Kal TroXty
^ aTrdvTwv re TOVTCOV Kal Trpoy TOVTOIS e dXXcov dvo/jLoicnv
10 arvveo~TT]Kv ciS&v, dvdyKr) pr) fj.iav eivai TJ\V TCOV noXiTcov
TrdvToov dpeTrjv, &o~Trep ovS\ TCOV xopevTtov Kopv^aiov Kal
TrapaoTarov. SLOTL yikv TOIVVV ctTrXcoy o^ 17 avTrj, (ptavepbv 7
K TOVTCov dXX apa ecrrai ri^oy 77 avTr) dptTrj TTO\LTOV re
vnovSaiov Kal dv8pb$ o~nov8aiov ; (f>afiv 8r] TOV apyovTa TOV
15 (TirovBalov dyaOov tivai Kal ^povt/iov, TOV 8e TTO\LTLKOV
avayKalov tlvai (frpovijJLov. Kal TT]V TraiSeiav 8 evOvs 8
eTepav ?vai Xeyowi rij/ey ap^o^roy, oocrxrep Kal <f>a(vovTai
ot TWV pao-iXewv u/e?y LTnriKTjv Kal TroXefUKrjv waiStvo/jLevoi,
Kal Evpnri87]S <f>r]crl " /JLTJ /JLOL ra KOfj.^, dXX 3>v TroXei
20 SGI" coy ovcrdv Tiva ap^ot/roy iraiSeiav. et 8e 77 avTrj aper?) 9
ap^o^roy re dyaOov Kal dvSpbs dyaOov, TroXtTT)? 8 ecrrt Kal
6 dp^oftevos, ofy rj avTrj aTrXeoy av ef?/ TTO\LTOV Kal dvSpos,
1276 b 301277 b 16. 7
Ti^oy jjLtvTOL TToXiTov ov yap 77 avTr) dp^ovTos Kal noXtTov,
Kal 8id TOVT fa-coy Ido-cov <E(f>rj Treivfjv, 6Ve /ZT) TVpavvoi } coy
10 OVK eTnara^e^oy /6\a>T7/y tlvai. dXXd /zr)j/ eTratveiTat ye TO 25
Svvao-Oai ap^iv Kal dpyeo~6ai, Kal woXiTov SOKI/JLOV (6Wet) 17
dpTT) eivat TO 8vvao~@at Kal dp^eiv Kal dp^eaOat AraXcoy. el
ovv TTJV fj.ev TOV dyaOov dvSpbs TiOepev dp^LKrjv y TTJV 8e TOV
11 TToXiTov dfjLfpo), OVK av irj d^co e7raivTa o/zo/coy. ?rei ovv
TTOTe 8oKi Tpa Kal ov TOLVTo. 8eiv TOV dpyovTa p.av- 30
Odveiv Kal TOV dp-^o/jLevov, TOV 8e TroXiTrjv dptpoTep kiri-
<TTao~6ai Kal fj,eTe\Lv d/jufioiv, TovvTevOev av KaTi8oi Tiy.
ecrTf yap dpyr] Seo-noTiKrj TavTrjv 8e TTJV Trepl TavayKaia
Xtyo/jiev, a Troieiv e7rio-Tao~6ai TOV dp^ovT OVK dvayKalov,
d\Xa )(pfjo~6ai paXXov OaTepov 8e Kal dv8pa7ro8a>8es. 35
12 Xeyco 8e OaTepov TO Svvao-Qai Kal VTrrjpeTeLv Tay SLaKOviKas
SovXov 8 i8r] TrXeico Xeyopev al yap kpyaviai
3>v ev /ze/ooy KaT-^ovo~Lv ot )(pvfJT$ OVTOL 8*
elo~iv, cocTTrep crrjuaivei Kal TOVVO/JL avrovs, oi ^co^Tey diro
TWV xeip&v, ev ofy o /Saraucroy Te^viTris O~TLV. 8ib Trap 1277 b
kviois ov fj.Ti^ov ol 8r]fjLiovpyol TO TTaXatbv dpx&v, Trplv
13 8fjfjiov yevo~6ai TOV o~)(aTOv. TO. \JL\V ovv epya TWV dp^o-
fj.VQ>v ouTcoy ov 8ei TOV dyaObv ov8e TOV TTO\LTLKOV ov8e TOV
TroXiTTjv TOV dyaObv pavOdveiv, el fj.rj TTOTC xpetas ydpw 5
7r/ooy avTov ov yap eTi a-vp.^aiveL yiveo~6ai TOV
TOV 8e SovXov dXX ecrTi Tiy dpyfi KOL& j\v
14 TOJV ofjioi&v TCO yeVei Kal TCOV eXevOepw TavTrjv yap
Xeyo/zev elvai Tr]v iro\iTiKr)v dpxrjv, rjv Set TOV dp^ovTa
dp-^6fj.vov /jiaOeTv, olov Imrap^eTv iTTTTap^QevTa, aTpaTrjyelv 10
o-TpaTrjyrjOevTa Kal Ta^iap-^rjo-avTa Kal Xo^ayrjaavTa. Sib
XeytTat Kal TOVTO AcaXcoy, coy OVK O~TLV ev dpgai /i?)
15 dp-^devTa. TOVTWV 8e dpeTrj fiev eTtpa, Set 8e TOV TroXiTTjv
TOV dyaObv ewiO Tao~6ai Kal 8visao~6ai. Kal dpyeo~6at, Kal
dpxew, Kal avTrj dpeTrj 7roXiTov ) TO TT)V T$>V eXevQepwv 15
-16 dp^j)v e7rto Tao~6aL TT a/z0oTepa. Kal dvSpbs 8r) dyaOov
8 nOAITIKfiN I". 4-5.
Kal el erepov ?So$ crcD^/oocruj/T/y KOI
rjs, KCU yap dpyopevov p,ev eXevOepov 8e } SfjXov OTL ov
jjiia av ei r] rov dyaOov dperrj, OLOV SiKaiocrvvr], d\\ ei Sr)
20 e%ovo~a ica0 a dpei Kal dp^eraL, cocnrep dvSpbs Kal yv-
VCLLKOS erepa aco^poo vi ij KCU avSpia, (86ai yap av eTvai 17
SeiXbs dvrjp, i ot/ra)? dvSptTos ei r] axnrep yvvr] avSpeia, KCU
yvvrj XdXos, el OVTCO Kocr/lla sir] cocnrep 6 dvrjp 6 dyaQos),
?Ti Kal oiKovofjLia Tepa dvSpbs Kal yvvaiKos (rov [jikv
25 yap KTacrOai, rr}y Se fyvXaTTeiv epyov eortV) 17 5e (ftpovrjcris
dp^ovTos f&os apery jjiovr] ray yap aAXay toiKev avay-
KCUOV tlvai Koivas Kal TCOV dp^ofjLevcov Kal T&V dpyovTcw,
Se ye OVK ecmv dperr) (ppovrjcns, dXXa S6a 18
Tys" a>cnrep avXoTroibs yap 6 dp^opevos, 6 <5 apya>v
30 avXrjTT)? 6 xpcopevos. Trorepov fiev ovv r) avTJ] aperr) dvBpos
dyaOov Kal TroXirov cnrovSaiov rj erepa, Kal TTOO? 17 avrrj
Kal TTOOJ erepa, (pavepbv eK TOVTCOV*
5 Ilepl Se TOP TToXiTTjv en. XeiTrerai riy roo^ a7ropia)i .
o)$ dXrjOcos yap irorepov TroXirrjs ecrrlv co KOivc&veiv e^ecmv
35 dpxfjs, T) Kal TOVS ftavavcrovs rroXtTOVS Qereov ; el peis ovv
Kal TOVTOVS Bereov oT$ pr) ^.krecmv dp^5>v 3 ofy OLOV re Trav-
roy elvai TroXirov Tr]v roiavrr^v dpeTrjv (oSro? yap TroX/r?;?)
ei 8e fj-rjSeh TCOV TOLOVTCOV TroX/V?;?, ev TLVL fjiepei Oereos e/ca-
crros ; ovSe yap yLteroi/co? ovSe e^oy. ^ Sid ye TOVTOV TOV Xo- 2
1278 a yov ovBev (prj<TOfj,ev o-vp-patveiv droirov ; ov8e yap oi SovXoi
TO>I> elpr^jLevGDV ovSev, ovS ol dneXevOepoi. TOVTO yap dXrjOes,
coy ov Trdvras Qereov TroXiray $>v ctvev OVK av e ir) iroXis,
eirel oi>8 ol 7ra?5ey cbcravTcos woXiTai Kal OL dvSpes, aXX
5 ol fj,ev aTrXooy oi 8 e V7ro6ecrecos TroXcrai ftey yap elcnv y
aXX areXeFy. ev fiev ovv TOLS dp^aioLS xpovois Trap evcois 3
TJV 8ovXov TO /Bdvavcrov r) eviKov Sionep oi noXXol TOLOVTOL
Kal vvv f) 8e peXTio-Trj TroXiy ov TTOLrjcrei /Sdvavcrov TroXirrjv.
el 8e Kal oSroy TroX/rT/y, aXXa TTO\LTOV dperrjv rjv e Liro^ev
10 XeKTeov ov Travros, ov8 eXevOepov JJLOVOV, aXX ocroi TO>V epycov
1277 b 17 1278 b 3. 9
4 eio-lv d(f)ifj.voL T&V dvayKaioov. TCOV 8 dvayKaicov ol fJ.ev
evl XtLTovpyovvTes TO, ToiavTa SovXoL, ol 8e Koivfj /3dvavo~oi
Kal OfJTes. (pavepbv 8 tvTtvQev piKpov e7novce\//-a/zeVoiy
7TO>y \L 7Tpl aVTtoV aVTO yap <paVV TO X^^Oev TTOltT
5 SfjXov. TTi yap 7T\f(ovs io~lv at TroXiTeiaL, Kal i8rj TTO- 15
XLTOV avayKatov tivai TrXeiGo, Kal fj.dXio-Ta TOV dp^ofj,vov
TroXiTov, wcrr kv \itv TLVL xroXire/ a TOV fioLvavcrov dvayKalov
tlvai Kal TOV SrJTa noXiTas, tv TL&1 8 dSvvaTov, olov ei
TIS eo~TLv r)v KaXovo~tv dpio~TOKpaTLKr]V Kal kv r\ /car dperfv
al Tipal SiSovTai Kal KOLT diav ov yap olov T 7riTr)8ev- 20
g <rai TO, Trjs dpeTrjs a>VTa fiiov fidvavo-ov f) OIJTLKOV. kv 8t
OrJTa fjikv OVK v8e^Tai twai TroXiTTjv
yap fjLaKp&v al /xe^e^eiS 1 TCOV dpyG>v),
fidvavo-Qv 8 kvS^^Tai TrXovTOV&i yap Kal ol TroXXol TCOV
kv Srj/3ais 8e i/6/zo? r\v TOV 8eKa T$>V /JLTJ dire- 25
dyopds /J.TJ fj.T^Lv dp)(fj$. kv iroXXais 8e
Trpoo-(peXKTai Kal TCtiv ^kv(>v o VOJJLOS 6 yap
TLO~L 8r]fjLOKpaTLai$ TTOX/TT;? 0~TLV TOV aVTOV
8 <$ TpOTTOV ^L Kal TO, 7Tpl TOV$ VoOoVS TTapa TToXXoiS. OV
ftrjv dXX 7rei 81 tvSeiav T>V yvrjcriwv TroXiTwv TroiovvTai 30
TToA/ray roz)? TOLOVTOVS (Sia yap oXtyavOptoTTLav OVTO) ^pcovTai
TOIS VOfJLOLS), V7TOpOVVT$ 8 O^XoV KaTO, fJ.LKpOV TTapatpOVV-
TCLl TOVS K 8ovXoV TTp&TOV TJ 8ovXr]$ ) ZLTa TOVS ttTTO yWaiK&V,
9 reAoy 8e JJLOVOV TOVS t dpfyolv daTcov TroXfoas TTOLOVQ-LV. ori
jjLev ovv ti8rj TrXeico iroXfaov, (ftavepbv K TOVTGDV, Kal OTL XI- 35
yerai fjLaXio~Ta TroXiTrjs 6 fj.T^a)v T&V TifJ-cov, cbcrTrep Kai
"OflTJpOS 7TOir)0-V " (00~L TLV aTlfirjTOV fjLTavdo~Tr]V COCTTTep
/zeroi/coy yap ko~Tiv 6 TOJV TLfj.a>v pr] fj,T^(ov. dXX OTTOV
TO TOLOVTOV 7TLKKpV/jLfjLVOV 0~TLV y OLTTOLTT]? ^dpLV TtoV aVVOL-
10 KOVVTCOV 0~TLV. 7TOTpOV flV OVV TpaV f) TT)V aVTT)V 0TOV 40
KaO TJV dvrjp dyaQos eo~Ti Kal VoXfrrfS o-jrovSaios, 8fjXov e/c 1278 b
TCOV lprjfjLV(OV, OTL Til/09 plv TToXeO)? 6 aVTOS TIVOS 8 76/009,
KaKivos ov ?ray aXX* 6 7roXir(/coy Kal Kvpios f} 8vvdjj,vos
io TIOAITIKflN r. 5-7.
/ci/pioy, 77 KaO avTov fj per aXXcoi/, rfjs TMV
Eirel 8k TavTa 8ia>pLo~Tai, TO /zera raura avceTrreoj/
Ov 7roXiTiav rj rrXetbuy, Kav i TrXet ouy,
KCU TToVat, Kal 8ia(f>opal TtVey avT&v io~iv. eVrt $e
7ro\iTta TToXecoy ra^ty r^r re aXXooi/ aprons Kal //aXi(rra
io TTjy KVpias TTOLVTW KvpLov JJL\V yap rravTayov TO TTO\L-
revfJLa TT}? TroXeoo?, TTO\iTVfj.a 5 eor^ 77 TroXirtia Xeyoo 2
5 ofo^ e^ //ei/ ra?p Srj/jLOKpaTLKal^ Kvpws 6 Sfjfj.09, ot 8
oXiyoi rovvavTiov kv raFy oXtyapy/Off* 0a//ei/ <5e /cat
7TO\LTiaV TpaV ^IvOLl TOVTCOV. TOV (WTQV 8e TQVTOV pOVfJLV
15 Xoyo?/ /cat irepl T&V aXXco^. VTroOeTtov 8rj irp&TOv TWOS
TroXiy, Kal rfjs apxfjs 181] irocra 7779 Trepl
Kal rr\v KOWtoviav rrjy ^co^y. tiprjTai 8r) Kara 3
7rpo6roi;y Xoyof y, *> ofy Trepi oi/coi/o/x/ay SicopLcrOrj Kal 8e-
crTrore/ ay, /cat ort (frvcrei ILZV ktrnv avOpa>7ros S>ov noXiTiKov,
20 5io /cat jjLrjSev 8o/j,voi rfjs Trap 9 dXXrjXcw /3o7]6eias [OVK
eXarro^] opkyovrai TOV o~vfjv ov fj.r)v dXXa Kal TO Kowfj
a-vfJL(ppov a-vvdyti, KaO 6o~ov 7n/3aXXet /zlpoy eVacrra) TOV
r\v /caXooy. ^dXicrTa JJL\V ovv TOVT eori reXoy, Kal KOLVTJ 4
Trao~i Kal )(o>pL9 vvvtpyovTai 8e Kal TOV ffv tveKev avTov
25 Kal crvviyowi TTJV TroXiTiKrjv KOiv&viaVj iVcoy yap evecrTi TL
TOV KaXov /jiopiov Kal Kara TO {TJV avTo [JLOVOV, av JJLTJ Toty
XaXeTrory /caTa TO* ftiov vTreppaXXy \iav. SfjXov 8 cwy 5
KapTepov&i TroXXrjv KaKOTrdOeiav ol TroXXol TCOV dvOpwTrcov
yXi-^o/jLfvoL TOV r)v, coy kvovcnqs TWOS evrjfiepias kv avTqi Kal
30 yXvKVTT]TO$ (f)V(riKfj$. dXXa fJLrjv Kal T?}y ap^?}y ye Toz)y
Xeyo/jLtvovs Tpoirovs paSiov SLeXtiv* Kal yap kv TOiy e^a)T6-
piKois Xoyois 8iopi6/jLe6a wpl avTotv noXXaKis. fj fjikv yap 6
^ecrTroTeda, Kaiirep oWoy /caT ? dXrjOeiav TCO TC <f>vo-ei 8ovXa>
Kal T (pvo~i 6W7TOT77 TavTOv o-i//^0epo^Toy, o/wy ap^i
35 ?rpoy TO TOU StcnroTov ffvfjuf&pov ovSev TJTTOV, irpbs 8k TO TOV
8ovXov KaTa o~vjjL/3J3r]K6$ ov yap kvSeytTai QOeipo/jLtvov TOV
1278 b 41279 a 29. n
7 SovXov o~a>eo-6ai Tr]
yvvaiKos KOL rfjs oiKias Trdvrjs, r)v 8r) KaXovpev
rJTOL TO)V dpXOfjLV(Ol> \dplV k&rlv fj KQIVOV TWOS dfJL(f)OlVj KaO
avTo yikv TeoV dp^ofnevcw, cocnrep dpo)/*ej> Kal ray aXXay 40
re^^ay, o?ov laTpiKT]i> KCU yv^vaa-TLKrjv, Kara &v fj.pt ft rjKos 1279 a
5e KOLV avT&v titv ovSev yap Ko&Xvei TOV TraLSoTpiftrjv tva
TCOV yv[jLvaoiJLV(>v kvior ewai KOL avrov, axmtp 6 Kv/3ep-
efy kvrlv del rS>v TrXcoTijpoov. 6 p.\v ovv
rj KvptpvrJTrjs orKOTreT TO T&V dp^o^vcDv ayaQov OTOLV 8e 5
TOVTODV efy yeisrjTai Kal aMs, /cara cry/zjSe/Jry
TTJy co^eXetay 6 n\v yap 77X00777/0, d Se TG>V
9 v<&v efy ytVerat TraiSoTpifiris &v. Sib Kal ray
a/o^ay, orav rj KOLT IcroTrjTa TWV TroXirco^ o-vvecrTrjKvia Kal
KaO* 6/j.oLOTrjTa^ KaTa /Ltepoy a^Lovcriv apytiv, irpoTepov fjitv, 10
rj TrtyvKtv, dgiovvTts kv pepti. XeiTovpytw, Kal o-KOTrcTv TIVOL
iraXiv TO avTOV ayaQov, acnrep irpoTtpov avTos dpytov ecr/co-
10 Trei TO Kivov <rv[jL<j)pov. vvv $ Sioc Tay oMptXeia? Tay
aTTo TO)^ Koiv&v Kal Tay /c Tr^y dp-^fjS povXovTai crt ^e^aiy
, olov el o~vv/3aivv vyLaivtiv del TOIS dp^ovcrt voo~a- 15
ovo"LV KOL yap av oi/Tooy To-coy eSitoKov Tay
11 <j>avepov TOLVVV coy ocrai [lev TroXiTeiaL TO KOIVT) a
(rK07rovo-iv, a$Tai /jLi> opOal TvyyavovvLv ovo-ai Kara TO
ctTrXcoy SiKaiov^ oo~ai Se TO o~<f)Tpov povov r&v dpyovTav,
fjfjLapTTjuevai Kal Tracrai 7rape/c/3acreiy TCOJ/ op^coj TroXiTCicoV 20
So~TTOTLKal ydp, rj 8e TroXiy KOLvwia TCOV eXevOepODV ko~TLv.
tie TOVTQW iyop.ev6v io~Ti Tay 7roXiTe/ay 7
, 7r6o~ai TOV dpi6/j,ov Kal Tives eicri, Kal Trpco-
TOV Tay 6p0ay avT&V Kal yap at 7rape/c/3acrey ecrovTai
2 (fiavepal TOVTCOV 6\opicr$crcoi . tirtl 8e TroXiTtia fjikv Kal TO 25
TToX/reu/ia cr^^aiveL TavTOV, TroXiTevfjca 8* eo-Ti TO Kvpiov TCOJ/
TToXecor, dvdyKT) 8 elvaL Kvpiov rj eVa fj oXiyovs % roz)y
TroXXouy, oVai IJL\V 6 efy 77 ol oXiyoi 77 oi noXXol ?rpoy TO
KOIVQV o~vfJL(j)epov ap^coo-ij TauTay }JL\V dp^ay dvayKalov tivai
12 nOAITIKfiN F. 7-9.
30 ray TroXire/ay, ray 8e irpbs TO iSiov 77 TOV eVoy 77 TO>V oXi-
y&)v rj TOV TrXrjOovs 7rape/c/3acreiy 77 yap ov TroXi ray
tivai rot>y yLtere^o^ray, rj Set Kotvcoveiv TOV
KaXeiv 8 LO)Oa/jLv TCOV {JL\V fiovap-^LCDv TTJV Trpbs TO KOIVOV 3
a,7ro/3\7rovo~ai o~V{Ji<f)tpov /3a<7iXe/a^, TTJV Se T&V 6\fy&v n\v
35 Tr\eiovtov Se eVo? apio~TOKpaTLav, rj Sia TO TOVS dpio~Tovs dp-
y T) SLO, TO TTyOOy ro dplO~TOV Tfl TToXei KOL TOIS KOLV(ldVOVO~lV
orav 8e TO TrXfjOos trpbs TO KOIVOV TroXiTevrjTai O~VJJL-
(pepov, KaXeiTai TO KOIVOV 6vojj,a 7rao~a>v T&V 7roXireio>j/,
TroXiTeia. o-v/ji/3aivL 8 euXoycoy eW p\v yap 8ia<pepeiv 4
40 Kar dpTT)v 77 oXfyovs kvSi^Tai, wXeiovs 8 rj8rj ^aXeirbv
1279 b 7]Kpif$S)0-6ai trpbs iracrav dptTijv, dXXa /j.dXio~Ta TTJV TroXe-
fj,LKrjv avTf] yap tv nXrjOeL yiyvtTat. Sionep /cara TavTrjv
T7)V 7ToXLTiaV KVpltoTaTOV TO irpOTToXe/jiOVV, Kal fJLT^OVO"LV
avTrjs ol KKTrjjj.evoi TO, oVXa. 7rapK/3do~i$ 8e T&V
5 fievcov Tvpavvh pzv /SacnXeiay, 6Xiyap)(ia 8e dpicrTOKpaTias,
8r)fjLOKpaTta 8e TroXiTeias. r) JJLZV yap Tvpavvh ecrri ftovap-
Trpoy ro crvpfyepov TO TOV fj.ovap)(ovvTos, 77 8 oXt-
irpos TO T&V evnopow, 77 8e 8r)fj.oKpaTia TTpbs TO
o~vfj.(f)pov TO TG*V oLTTopw TTpbs <5e ro ro> KoivS> Xv&iTeXovv
10 ovSe/jiLa avT&v.
8 deT 8e fj-iKpto 8ia paKpoTtpcov tiTTtiv rk e/cacrrr7 TOVTCOV
T$>V TToXiTeicov eo~TLv Kal yap e^et Tivas airoptas, ra5 8e
7Tpl eKao-Trjv piOoSov (piXocrocpovvTL Kal fir) povov aTrojSXe-
7TOVTL TTpOS TO TTpOLTT^LV OLKLOV 0~TL TO /AT) TTapOpdv flTjSe
15 TL KaTaXtijreiv, dXXa 8r)Xovv TTJV irepl Kao~Tov dXrjOeiav.
O~TL 8t Tvpavvls /JLV /JLOvap^ia, KaOaTrep tiprjTai, Stviro- 2
TiKrj TTJS TToXLTiKijs KOivoovias, oXiyapyta 8 oTav a>o~L
Kvpioi TTJS TroXtreiay ol ray oiWay e)(oi/rey, 8r)fj,oKpaTia 8e
TOvvavTiov OTav ol /jirj KKTr)fj.evoi irXfjOos oucr/ay aXX* anopoL.
20 TTptoTrj 8 djropLa Trpbs TOV 8iopLo~fibv ZCTTIV. i yap tlev ol 3
TrXetbuy oVrey evnopoi Kvpioi r?}y TroXeooy, SrjfLOKpaffa 8 eo~Tlv
OTav 77 Kvpiov TO TrXfjOos, 6//o/coy 8e TrdXiv Kav d TTOV
1279 a 30 1280 a 15. 13
/3aii>y\ rot*? oVopot/y eXarrouy fjikv elvai TO>V
TOVS <$ 6Way KVpiovs elvai TTJy TroXiTe/ay, OTTOI; 8 oXtyov
Kvpiov 7r\7j6o$ y oXiyapyJav tlval <j)a<nv, OVK av /caXcoy Sogeiev 25
4 Siwpio-dai Trepl T$>V TroXLTti&v. aXXa \ij\v K.OLV
TTJ IJLSV V7ropta rr]v oXiyorTyra rrj 8 airopta TO Tr
OVTCO TT poo-ay opevy ray TroXire/a?, oXiyapyJiav fitv kv 77 ray
apyjxs fyowriv ol evTropoi oXtyoi TO TrXfj^o? oWey, Srjfj.0-
Kpariav 8e tv fj ot airopoi iroXXol TO nXfjOos oVrey, aXXyv 30
5 airopiav ^X L T W<X>S yap povfjLv ray
77 TrXetbuy evnopoi KOL kv 77 eXarroL y
f, KvpLOL 8 eVarepoi rco^ TroXtreiooj , enre/o
6 aXXr; 7roXire/a Trapa ray e/yory/iei/ay eo-riV ; e oj/ce TOIVVV 6
Xoyoy iTQitiv 8r)Xov OTI TO fJikv oX/youy 77 7roXXoz)y e^ai /cf- 35
<rri^, TO //e^ Tafy oXiyapyiais TO 5e T?y
8ia TO T0t>y /zer evnopovs oX/youy, TroXXovs
8 elvai TOVS aTTOpoyy iravTa\ov (810 KCU ov ovflflafyct Tay
7 prjOeio-as am ay yivecrOai 5i0opay), w 6"e &a0epoucni> rf Te
8r)/jLOKpaTia KOL 77 oXiyapyJia dXXrjXcw, TTtvia KCU nXovTos 40
eo-Ti^, /cat avayKouov /*/, OTTOU ai/ dpya>o~L 8ia TrXovTov av 1280 a
T eXaTTOvs dv Te TrXe^ofy, efrat TavTr^v oXLyap\iav, OTTOV
8 5 o/ dwopoi, SrjfjLOKpaTiav^ dXXd a-v^/Saivei, KaOdrrep eiTro-
fjLtv, T0i)y //ei/ oX/youy ea^ai T07)y 5e TroXXo^y evrropovo L [ikv
yap oXiyoi, TTJS 8k tXtvOepias /zeTe^ouo-i Trai/Tey 5i ay 5
a/T/ay ayu^io-^ToOo-^ dpfyoTepoi TTJy TroXiTC/ay.
ArjTTTtov 8e TTptoTov Tivas oyoouy Xeyoucrt TT^y oXiyapx^ay 9
/cai SrjfjioKpaTias, Kal TL TO 8 iKaiov TO Te bXiyap\LKov
Kal SrjjjiOKpaTLKov. TrdvTcs yap ainovTai 8iKa[ov TWOS, dXXd
^\P L TLl/0 S TTpoep^o^Tai, >ca Xtyovviv ov Tcav TO /cup/ooy 10
8 iKaiov. oiov 8oKi LCTOV TO SiKaiov tTvai, Kal tcrTiv, dXX
2 ou Tcauiv dXXa Tofy fo-oiy* Kai TO dvio-ov 8oKti SiKaiov
tlvai, Kal yap ko~Tiv, aXX* oz) Tfaviv aXXa Toly a^/croty. o/
$e TOT d<f>aipovo-i, TO ofy, /cat Kpivovo~L /ca/ccoy. TO 5 aiTiov
OTL TTtpl avT&v f] /cptVty* cr^8bv 8 oi TrXtia TOi (pavXoL 15
I 4 nOAITIKflN I". 9.
KplTttl TTepl TCOJ/ Oi/CetW. COoV eVci TO 8lKaiOV TLCTLV, Kttl 3
8irjprjTai TOV avTov Tpoirov kiri Te TQ>V TrpaypaTcov Kal o?y,
Ka6a7Tp e iprjTai 7TpOTpov ev TOty fjQiKois, TTJV LLZV TOV
TrpdyLLaTOS LO~OT7]Ta ofjLoXoyova L, TV\V 8e o/y dfj.(pLo~j3rjTovo i )
20 ftdXiorTa fjiev Sia TO Xe^Oev dpTL, SLOTL Kpivowi TO, irpl
avTovs /caAccoy, eTretra 8e Kal 8ia TO XeyeLv ^XP L TLV0 ^ * Ka -
Ttpovs 8iKaiov TL vofji[ovo-L &LKaiov XeytLv aTrXcoy. ol fjiev 4
yap av Kara TL dvio~OL cocrii/, ofoj XprJuaorLv, 6 Xcoy oiovTai
dvLo-oL tlvai, oi 8 av Kara, TL fcroi, oiov iXevdepLa, oXcoy
25 fcroi. TO 6"e KvpL&TaTOv ov Xeyovo-LV el fj.V yap TCOV KTTJ- 5
Tr^y TroXecoy oo~ov7Tp Kal T^y KT^crecoy, cocr^ 6 TCOJ/ oXiyap-
%LKO>V Xoyoy 86eiv av icr^veiv (pv yap eTvaL SiKaiov LVOV
LLTe^Lv T>V KaTov fjivcov TOV eLcreveyKavTa fiLav Livdv TCO
3O 86vTL TO XOLTTOV TTav, OVT TQ)V 6^ dp)(fj$ OVT TCOV eTTLyiVO-
fjLv(ov) el 8e LLiJTe TOV fjv fjiovov evKv dXXd LidXXov TOV 6
ev gfjv (Kal yap av 8ovX(ov Kal TO>V dXXa>v <<ov rjv TTO-
Xiy vvv 8 OVK eWi SLO, TO LIT) fj.T)^Lv v8aifjLovLa$
TOV fjv KaTa Trpoafpco Lv), firjTe crvnnayias VKev,
35 VTTO fjLrjSevb? d8iKa>vTaL, fir/re SLO, Tay aXXayay Kal TTJV
Xpfjo~Lv TTJV rrpoy dXX-tjXovs Kal yap av Tvpprjvol Kal Kap-
t, Kal rrdvTes ofy eo~Tl o-VLiftoXa Trpoy aXXr/Xofy, coy
av TroXtrcu TroXecoy r\<rav. eio~l yovv avToT? o-vvQfJKaL 7
7Tpl TO>V tlo-aycoyifJLGw Kal o~vfj./3oXa Trepl TOV LLTJ d8LKLv
40 Kal ypafyal Trepl crvjjt p,ayias. aXX* OVT apyal iraariv kirl
1280 b Toi/TOiy KOLval KaOecrTdo Lv, dXX erepai nap eVaTepoty, otT6
TOU TTOIOVS TLvas ewai StL (f)povTiovo~Lv aTtpoL Toi>$ eTcpouy,
ov8 oVcoy firjSeh dSiKos eo~TaL TWV VTTO Tay
/ $1 fjLrjSffjLLav, dXXd /JLOVOV oTrcoy
5 o~ovo~iv dXXrjXovs. irpl 8 aperTJy Kal /caictay TroXiTiKijs 8
8iao-K07rova-iv ocroi (ppovTifrvviv evvofjiias. fj Kal <f>avepbv
OTL 8tT 7Tpl aperTJy eTTt/^eXey zlvai Trj y coy dXrjOais ovopa-
ofj.vrj TroXei, firj Xoyov \dpiv. yivtTai yap f) KOiv&via
1280 a 161281 a i. 15
TWV aXX&v TOTTCO 8ia(f)epovo~a povov TCOJ>
, Kal 6 v6fj.o$ o~vv6rJKrj /ecu, KaOdrrep ecftrj Av- 10
6 croc/ucrTTjy, eyyvrjT?)? aXX^Xcny TCOJ> SiKaicov, d\\
9 oi/x ofoy TTOLCW dyaOovs Kal SiKaiovs roi)y TroX/ray. on 8e
TOVTOV )( TOV Tpo7rov, (fiavtpov. i ydp Tis Kal (jvva.ya.yoi
TOVS TOTTOVS e/9 Zv, cwcrre aiTTe<rQai rr\v Meyaptcov rroXiv Kal
TOIS Tefyeo-iv, O/ZOD? ov \JLIOL TroXty. ovS* el TTyooy 15
Trtya/ziay Troirjcraii TO Kairoi TOVTO TG>V ISicov ra??
10 TroXeov KoivtovrjiJLdTtov kvriv. dfiofos 8 oi>8 ef r/rey
\&pls jJLtv } fj.r) ftevTOi TOVOVTOV airoQtv coore firj Ko
aXX* ti rjo-av avrois VOJJLOL TOV firj o-^ay avToi>s dStKtw 7Tpl
ray yuera^ooreiy, oTov i 6 \JL\V irj redrew o 8e yeco/oyoy 20
6 8e (TKVTOTojjLOS 6 8 dXXo TL TOIOVTOV, Kal TO irXfjOos efei/
fjivpioL, fir) iitvTOt Koiv&volev dXXov fj.rjSevo^ rj TO>V TOIOVTO&V,
11 olov dXXayfjs Kal (TVfJtftaxfaf, oi>8 OVTCO TTCO TroXty. 8ia
Tiva 8rj TTOT CLLTLCLV ; ov yap 8rj 8ia TO fir] avveyyvs TTJS
el yap Kal vvvtXQoitv OVTCO KOLVGOVOVVTZS, e/caoroy 25
fl I8ia oiKta ao-irtp TroXet Kal <r<f>io-iv auro?y
coy eVi/za^/ay OVCTTJS fforjOovvTes enl TOVS dSiKovvTas JJLOVOV,
ovS" 1 oi/rcoy av elvai 5oe TroXty ro?y aKpificos Qecopovcriv, tiTrep
12 6/jLOLcos 6fj.LXoii> crfreX^o^rey Kal \G&pis. <j>avzpov TOIVVV OTL
7] TToXiy OVK (TTl KOlVtoVLa TOTTOV Kal TOV fJLT] dSLKflV (T(f)a$ 3
avTovs Kal rrjy /zera^ocrecoy -^dptv dXXa TavTa [JL\V dvay-
KOIOV VTrdp^tlV, l7Tp (TTaL TToXiy, OV fJ,T)V Ov8 VTTap\6vTO>V
TOVTWV aTrdvTtov rj8r] TroXty, aXX 17 TOV ev fjv Koivaovia Kal
ra?y OIKICUS Kal To?y yei/ecn, ^coTJy reXeay ydpiv Kal avTap-
13 /couy. OVK o~Tai H.ZVTOI TOVTO JJ.TJ TOV avTov Kal era 35
KKToiKovvTObv TOTTov Kal ^pfofjievcov 7riya/j.iaLS. 8to KrjSeiai
T tyivovTo /cara ray TroXe^y /cat (fipaTptat Kal Owrtat Kal
Siaycoyal TOV o-vgfjv. TO 8t TOLOVTOV 0iX/ay pyov rj yap TOV
o~vgfjv 7rpoa(p*<rtf <j>iXia. reXoy //e*> ovv TroXecoy TO v fjv }
14 TOLVTOL 8e TOV rlXouy ^dpiv. TroXty 8e 97 yej>a>j> Kal KWJICDV 40
fofjs rcXeias Kal avTapKovs. TOVTO 8* ecrriv, coy 1281 a
1 6 nOAITIKflN r. 9-11.
(pafjiev, rb fjv evSaLLLovws /cat /caXooy. TO>V KaXwv dpa
trpdgetov xdpLV OeTeov etj>at TTJV TTOXLTLKTJV KOLva>v(av r , aXX
ov TOV o~vf]v. 8io7Tp OCTOL crvLL/3dXXovTaL TrXeiaTov ety TTJV 15
5 ToiavTrjv KOLvcoviav, TOVTOLS Trjs TroXecoy /tereart TrXetoj/ 77
Toi9 Kara JJL\V tXevOepiav KOL yevos iVoi? ^ /zei^ocri /caret
$e r^z/ 7ro\LTLKr]v dptTrjv avicrois, rj roFy /cara TT\OVTOV VTTZ-
p^OV(TL KOLT apT7]V S VTTpe^Ofji^OLS. OTl ^V OVV TTOLVTZS
ol TTepl TCCHS TroXireicoy dfjKfrio-prjTovvTes /ilpoy TL TOV SLKCIIOV
10 Xeyovo-i, fyavepov K r$>v eiprjfjLtvcoi
10 "Ey^ti 8 dTTopiav, TL 8el TO Kvpiov tivai 7779 7roXea>y.
r; yap TOL TO irXfjOos, 77 TOVS 7rXovo~iovs, r) ro^y eTTiei/cery, rj
TOV {$XTIO~TOV eva iravToov, 77 Tvpavvov. dXXa raura irdvTCL
*X lv faHVCTOl 8vo-KoXiav. TL ydp ; av oi irtvrjTts SLO, TO
15 TrXe/bu? elvaL Stave/jLtoVTai TO. TCOV TrXoucriW, TOUT OVK dSiKov
kvTiv ; eSo^e ydp vr] ALCL r<S KvpLO) SLKCLLODS. TT\V ovv dSLKiav 2
TL XP*) Xeyeiv Tr}v eo-^aTijv ; TtaXiv re irdvTtov XijfyOevTtov,
oi TrXe^of? ra TO>V kXaTTOvav OLV diavefAGovTaL, fyavepov OTL
(frOeipovcrL Tr]v TTO\LV. dXXd yJr\v ofy ij y dptTT) cfiOeipeL TO
20 ex oi/ avT nV) ^^ e T SiKaiov TroXeco? ^QapTLKov cwcrre dfjXov
OTL KOL TOV VOLLOV TOVTOV ofy OLOV T CLVCCL 8LKOLLOV. TL KCU 3
ra? Trpa^ei? ocray 6 Tvpavvos eTTpagev, dvayKcuov elvaL
irdcras SlKaiW /Jia^erai ydp <*>v KpeLTTGov, cocrirep KOL TO
irXfjOos TOVS TrXoLxrtofy. aXX J a/>a TOVS eXarrous SiKaLov
2 5 ^PX eLV Ka ^ T V S irXovo-iovs ; av ovv KaKtlvoL TOUTO, TTOLCOCTL Kai
8Lap7rda>o-L /cat ra /cr^ara a0atpa)i/rai TOV TrXrjOovs, TOVT*
io~TL Sfaaiov ; /cat QaTtpov dpa. raOra LL\V TOLVVV OTL trdvTa 4
(f>av\a /cat ov 8iKaLa } (pavepov dXXd TOVS eTTtet/cer? dpyjELv
8ei /cat Kvpiovs ea/at TrdvTO&v ; OVKOVV dvdyKr) TOVS dXXovs
30 aTLLLOvs ?vaL TrdvTas, /XT) TL/JLCOLLCIOVS rat? TroXtrt/ca?? dp-
Xais TLjjias yap Xeyo/jLtv elvaL ray dpX&S) dp^6vT(ov 8
atet TGOV avTcov dvayKalov elvai TOVS dXXovs art/zouy. aXX 5
eva TOV o~7Tov8aLOTaTov dp^eLv /SeXrtor ; aXX 1 ert TOVTO 0X1-
OL ydp art//ot TrXetouy. aXX tVcoy 0at r T; rty
1281 a 21281 b 25. 17
TO KVpLOV 6 XO)9 dvOpGOTTOV tlVOLl ttXXa LIT) VOLIOV 0l5Xoi/, 35
ye TO. o~VLLf3aLi>ovTa ndOrj 7Tpl TTJV fyvxfiv. av QVV
rj VOLLOS Likv oXiyapxiKos 8e % SrjLiOKpaTLKos, TL SioLcrei nepl
T&V rjTroprjfjitvtov ; of/z^o-eTca yap OLLOLCOS TO. Xe^OevTa
TTporepov. Trepl fiev ovv T&V dXXcov eorco 7*9 erepoy Xoyo? H
OTL 8e Set Kvpiov ?vat p.d\\ov TO rrXfjOos rj TOVS dpio-rovs 40
IJLZV oXryof? 8 } Sogeiev av Xvo-@cu K.CLL TIV ^X iv d n opiai ,
2 rd^a Se KOLV dXrjOetav. TOVS yap TroXXovs, 3>v e/cacrroy kvriv
ov o-7rov8aios dvrjp y o/zooy ^vSe^raL o-vveXOovras tivai /?eX- 1281 b
coy ZKCLO-TOV dXX* d>9 o~v ATI av^ ay oiov ra
iroX\)v yap OVTQOV e/caoroi/ popLov ^X Ll/ ^y 067 ^ Kal <ppo-
^?7cra)9, Kal yiveo~6ai avveXOovTODV a>o~7Tp iva dvOpanrov 5
TO TrXfjOos TroXvTroSa Kal Tro\v^i-pa Kal TroXXas eyovr
3 alo~6rjo~ei$, OVTCD Kal wept ra rjdrj Kal Tr)v Sidvoiav. SLO Kal
Kpivovo~Lv dfjitivov ot TroXXot Kal TO, T?J9 fjLovo-iKrjs epya Kal
TO, T&v TTOiijToiv dXXoL yap dXXo TL LiopLov, irdvTa 8e
4 7rarT9. aXXa TOUTCD 8ia<pepovo-iv oi o~nov8a?OL T>V di Sp&v 10
Kao~TOV T&V TToXXwi , COQ-TTtp Kttl TO)V /J.T) Ka\S)V TOV$ KaXoVS
<pao~L Kal TO. yeypaLiLitva 8ia Te^yn^ T&V dXr)$LVQ)i> } TO)
o-vvrJxOaL TO, 8Lo~7rapLi^a xcopis e/9 eV, kirtl Ktytopiviikvtov
ye Ka\\LOv e^e/f TOU yeypaiiiJitvov TovSl LJLZV TOV 6(f)6aX-
5 LLOV, TpOV 8 TWOS TpOV fJLOpLOV. L Li\V OVV 7Tpl TTttVTa 15
8fjfj.ov Kal 7Tpl TTOLV irXfjOos ev8^ Tai TavTrjv tivai Tr}v
8La<p>opai> TCOV TroXXaJv 77/009 T0^9 6X[yov 9 cnrovSaLovs, d8r]\ov y
8t VT) A ta SfjXov OTL Trepl evLcov dSvvaTov (6 yap
Kav eirl TGOV OrjpLCDv ap/zooreie X6yo9* KaLTOL TL 8ia-
</)pOVO-LV VLOL T(OV OrjplCOV O>9 67T09 L7TLV;} y dXXa TTfpL Tl 2O
6 nXfjQos ov8ev twai KooXvti TO Xe^^ dXrjOes. SLO Kal TTJV
7TpoTpov tLprjLievrjv dnopiav Xvo~Lv dv Tt9 8ia TOVTOW Kal
TTJV exoLievrjv avTrjs, TLVW 8tL Kvpiovs twaL TOV$ k\tv6ipovs
Kal TO TrXrjOos TW>V TroXiTcov (TOLOVTOL 8 tivlv 6o~oi LLIJTZ
7 TrXovo-LOL LiiJTe dia>Lia tyjvo~iv dpeTrjs fj.rj8evy TO LL\V yap 25
VOL. III. C
i8
r. 11.
/JLT)(iV aVTOVS TCOV dp^COV T(0V [JLGyiffT&V OVK oV^aXey (8id
T yap dStKiav Kal 8S d(f)poo-vvr]v ra \i\v dSiKtTv av ra
<$ ajjiapTavtiv avTOvs\ TO 8e fj.rj fjiTa8i.86vai fjirjSe //ere-
X LV (fro/Sepoy OTav yap aTi/j-oi TroXXol Kal TreV^rey vjrdp-
3 X<oo~i, TroXe/jLLcov av ay Kcuov tlvai TrXrjprj Trjv iroXiv ravTTjv.
XeiTreraL Srj rov fHovXeveo-Qat. Kal Kplvtiv yLiere^e^ avrovs. 8
Sto7Tp Kal ^6Xa>v Kal T&V dXXcov ri^ey vofJLoOeTw
eiri re ray dp^aipecrias Kal ra? tvQvvas rS>v
apyjt.lv Se Kara fioi/as OVK tS)o~iv TrdvTes fjitv yap e^oucri 9
35 ffvveXQovTts iK.a.vi]v aicrOrjo Li , Kal p.iyvv[jLvoL TO?? jSeX-
TLOCTL rds TroXei? dxpeXovo-iv, KaOdirep 17 //?) KaBapa Tpo<j>r]
rfjs KaOapas rrjv 7rao~av noieT ^pr]o~LfjL(OTpav TT^S*
\coph S Kao~TO$ areX^? 7Tpl TO Kpivtiv ecrriV. e^ei 10
8 17 Ta^LS avTrj r^9 TroXire/a? aTTOpiav TTptoTrjv JJL\V OTL 86Lv
4 av TOV avTov ttvai TO KplvaL TLS 6p6a>$ IdTpevKti*, ovrrep
Kal TO laTpevcrai Kal iroLfjcrai vyia TOV KapvovTa Trjs voo~ov
TTJS Trapovo-rjs oSro? 8 eo~Tlv laTpos. oyLtoicos 1 8e TOVTO Kal
1 282 a 7Tpl ray aXXa? e/^Treip/ay Kal Tt)(va$. <&o-7Tp ovv laTpov
8ei 8t86vaL ray cvOvvas kv laTpoTs, OVTCO Kal TOVS dXXov y ev
Tols OfjLOlOLS. laTpOS 8 T 87)fjLlOVpyb$ Kal 6 dp^LTKTOVL- 11
/coy Kal rp/roy 6 7re7rat<Sei>//j/oy rrepl TTJV Te^vrjv io~l yap
5 Tives TOLOVTOL Kal Trepl 7rdo~a$ a>y tLTreiv ray re^ay, a?ro-
8l8ofJLV 8e TO KplVZLV 01>8\V TJTTOV T0l$ 7T7rai8VJjLeVOL$ TJ
TOIS dSoo-Lv. eVefra Kal Trepl TJ\V aipeviv TOV avTov av 12
86^iv ^iv TpoTTOV Kal yap TO eXeo-Qai 6p6a>$ TO>V 186-
T(>v epyov eo-Tiv, o?ov yttofjLtTprjv re TO>V yecofttTpiKcov Kal
10 Kv^epvrJTrjv T&V KvpepvyTiKcHv. e/ yap Kal Trepl eviwv epycw
Kal Te-^vooy ^ere^ouo i Kal TO>V l8ia)T(oi rirey, aXX ov TL TO>V
tlSoTcov ye fj.aXXoi>. cocrre /cara p.ev TOVTOV TOV Xoyov OVK 12
dv 17] TO TrXfjOoS TTOirjTeOV KVpLOV OVT T&V dp^aip0-lS)V OVT
v6vva>v. aXX fcrcoy ov TTOLVTCL Tavra Xeyerai /caXa>y
15 8id re TOV TrdXai Xoyov, av 77 ro wXrjOos /JLTJ Xtav dvSpa-
(eVrai yap eVa<rroy JJL\V ^ipcov KpiTrjs TWV
1281 b 261282 b 8. 19
SI crvveXQovrts 77 faXriovs rj ov
l kvttov OVT IJLOVOV 6 TTOirjcras OVT apivr av Kpivtiev,
Tapya yiyvcoo-Kovcri Kal oi /*?) fyovTes Trjv Ttyvrjv^ olov
OLKtaV OV IJLOVOV CTTL yVCOVai TOV TTOLTJO-aVTOS, dXXa Kal /3eX- 20
TLOV 6 xptoptvos avT fi Kpivtl (\pfJTai 8 6 OLKovop.os), Kal
1T7]8dXLOV KvptpVTjTT]? TKTOVO$ } Kal OoifrjV 6 8aiTVfJ.Q)V dXX
15 oi>x 6 [Jidyeipos. Tavrrjv {JLtv ovv rr\v diropiav rd^a 86ei
Tiy av OVTOD Xveiv iKavS>S aXXrj 8 O"Tiv ^o/jLvrj Tavrrjs.
8oKei yap OLTOTTOV eTvai TO [lei^ovoov efvac Kvpiovs TOVS 25
(fravXovs T&V eTntiKwv, at 8 v6vvai Kal at rwv dp^5>v
alpo-i$ eiorl fieyiorTOv as kv kviais TroAfre/cu?, cwcrTrep tiprjrai,
TO?? 8rjjjLOt$ drroSiSoao LV f) yap ^KKXrjo-[a Kvpia TrdvToov TO>V
16 TOIOVTGOV CTTIV. K.CLITOI T7JS fJLV K /cX f] 0~ La 9 fJLT^OVQ-L Kal
/3ov\vovo~L Kal 8iKdovo-iv a?ro fjLiKpGiv Tifj.r)fj,aTG)v Kal Trjs 30
f)\LKias, rafj.ivovo-i 8e Kal o-TpaTrjyovo-i Kal ray
p^a? ap\ovo-iv drro fteydXcov. 6fioia>$ 8rj TLS av
Xvo-L Kal Tavrrjv TTJV diropiav fo-oo? yap *X L Ka
|17 op6$>s. ov yap 6 8iKao~TT)S ov8 6 /BovXevTrjs ov8 6
o-iacrTr)$ apytov O~TIV, dXXa TO SiKacrrripiov Kal 77 /3ovXrj Kal 35
6 8fjfjios rcov 8e prjOevrcov e/caoro? [topiov CCTTL TOVTCOV (Xeyco
8e popiov TOV ftovXevTrjv Kal TOV KKXr]o~iao~Tr]v Kal TOV 8iKa-
.8 <TTr\v} coo-re SiKaLtoS Kvpiov /jLi6va)v TO irXfjQos K yap TroX-
Xa>v 6 8fjfjLO$ Kal 77 ffovXr) Kal TO 8iKao-Trjpiov. Kal TO rCfHjfia
8e wXtiov TO ndvTCov TOVTCOV 77 TO T>V KaO va Kal KaT 4
9 oXiyovs //eyaXa9 dpyhs dp-^ovToov. TavTa JJL\V ovv 8i<0pio-6a>
TOVTOV TOV TpOTTOV fj 5e TT/DOOTT/ XtyQtlo-a aTTOpta 7TOLl <f>a- 1282 b
vepov ovSev OVT<O$ Tpov co? OTL 8tT TOV$ VO/JLOVS eTvai Kvpiovs
Ki/jLvovs 6p6(DS, TOV dpyovTa 5e, av T efy av Te TrXeiovy
7Tpl TOVTCOV ?Vai KVplOVS 7Tpl 6o~O)V ^a8vvaTOVO~LV OL
VO/J.OL Xeyeiv a/CyOij9a)9 8ia TO fj.rj paSiov tivai KaOoXov 8iopi- 5
[0 o~ai Trepl TrdvTcov. OTTOIOVS /JLVTOI Tivas ?vai SL TOV? 6p6o!>s
Ktifievovs VO/JLOVS, ovSev TTCO SfjXov, aXA Ti fitvei TO irdXai
8ia7roprj6v. dXXa yap Kal ofioicos Ta?y TroXtTe/ aij dvdyKr)
C 2
20 noAiTiKnN r . 11-13.
Kal TOVS vopovs QavXovs rj <nrov8afovs eTvat Kal SiKaiovs rj
10 dSiKovs. Tr\r]v TOVTO ye fyavepov, on 8eT irpos rr)v iroXiTtiav 21
Kio~6ai TOVS vofjiovs. dXXd /x?)^ el TOVTO, SfjXov on TOVS fjLtv
KaTa Tas opQas TroXrretay avayKcuov tivai SlKatovs, roi)? $e
KCLTO. TO.S 7rapK/3/3T]KViaS OV SlKOLLOVS.
12 Eirel 8 kv Trdcrais jjilv TCCIS kincrT^ai^ KCU.
i^ ayaOov TO reAoy, yueyicrro^ S\ Kal fidXiarTa kv Tfj
TTaCTtoV, aVTT] 8 karnV 17 TToXlTlKT) 8vvafJllS, 0~Tl 8k
dyaOov TO SiKaiov, TOVTO <5 kern TO KOLvfj O~U/JL-
8oKt Se TVOLQ-LV LVOV TL TO SlKdlOV Wai, Kal ^XP L
ye TWOS o/toXoyovcri TO?? KaTa (f)iXoo~ocpiav Xoyoi?, eV of?
20 8ta>pio-Tai 7Tpl T<*>V rjOiKtov (rl yap Kal Tiffl TO SiKaiov, Kal
TO?? foots ivov etvai (j>ao-iv) TTOLCOV 8 IO-OTTJS eort Kal 2
8eT fj.rj \OLvQ OLvtiv* ^L yap TOVT diropiav
<pi\oo-o<f)iav TroXiTiKrjv. fcrcos yap av (pair] riy KaTa
dyaOov iv avlcrtos vevefjifjo-Oai ray dp-
25 X&* ei> TrdvTa Ta Xonra p.r]8ev Siatyepoiev dXX opoioi
Tvyyjivois.v oj/rey* roiy yap 8ia(f>povcrLif erepoi/ ea/at TO
SlKatov Kal TO K.OLT dtav. dXXa ^v et TOUT dX-r^Oes, ecrTai 3
Kal KaTa ^pS)^,a Kal KaTa /ieye0oy Kal KaQ OTLOVV T$>V
dyaQ&v TrXeovegta Tiy T&V TroXiTiKaiv SlKoi&v TO?? vTrepe-
30 \OVO~LV. rj TOVTO kiniroXaiov TO yjrtvSos ; 0az/epoi/ 5 7rl TU>V 4
dXXcov CTriarTTifjLaiv Kal SvvdfJLttov TG>V yap opoitov avXrjTCoi
Tqv Tyy-r]v ov SoTtov TrXeove^iav T&V avXS>v Tols vyVO T-
poiy* ovfiev yap avXrjo~ovcri fte\Tiov, Bel 8e TO) KaTa TO
epyov vTTtpeyovTi SiSovat Kal T&V 6pydva>v T^V viT^po^fiv. el
35 8e /jiiJTra) 8f)Xov TO Xeyo/zero^, er ftaXXov avTo Trpoaya-
yovo-Lv eo~Tai fyavepov. el yap i r] Tiy virtpeytov fj.ev KaTa 5
TT]v avXrjTLKfjv, woXv 8 eXXeiTTdw KOLT tvytvtiav rj /caXAoy,
el Kal /jLeigov KaaTOv KLva>v dyaQov ear* Trjy avXrjTtKrjs
(Xeyoo 8e TTJV T tvytvtiav Kal TO /caXXoy), Kal
40 TT]v dvaXoyiav VTTepe\ovo~L irXeov TTJS avXrjTiKrjs r)
TOVTCO SOTZOV TOV$
1282 b 9 1283 a 33. 21
TO>V avXa>v 8ei yap e/y TO epyov crv/jL@dXXeo~OaL TTJV vwe- 1283 a
PXn v Ka ^ T v TrXovTov Kal TTJS eiryet>eiay, o-vjjipdXXovTai 8
6 ovStv. 6Ti Kara ye TOVTOV TOV Xoyov rrdv dyadov Trpoy irdv
av ei r) crvfjLpXrjTov. el yap fidXXov TO TL /zeyefloy, Kal 6 Xcoy
av TO /xeye^oy kva^iXXov eirj Kal ?r/)oy TT\OVTOV Kal Trpbs 5
fXfvfapfav. QHTT el TrXtlov 681 Sia^pei Kara /zeyefloy
77 681 Kar aperr}!/, Kal TrXeiov VTrepe^ec oAcoy dperfjs /*,-
ye^oy, etrj av <rvfjL/3XrjTa iravra Tocroj/5e yap [/^eye^oy] et
7 KpeiTTOV TOcrovSe, TOcrovSe SfjXov coy LVOV, kirii 8e TOVT
dSvvaroV) 8fjXov coy Kal knl TO>V iro\iTLKa>v e^Xoycoy ov Kara 10
Trd&av dvKTOTTjT* d/jL(f)io-(3r)Toi)(rt ra>v dp^cov (et yap oi fitv
fipaStis oi 8e Ta^ery, ov8ev 8ia TOVTO Set TOVS JJL\V TrXtiov
T0i)y 8 eXarrov *X LJ > 4AX* v roTs yv/j.viKoi$ dy(oo~iv 17
8 TOVTCDV Siatyopa Xa^dvei rqv Tifirjv), aAX e^ a>v zroXiy o~v-
veo-TrjKev, kv TOVTOIS dvayKaiov 7roiio~6ai TTJV d/j.<f)io~l3riTr)criv. 15
8i6-jTp evXoycos avTiTToiovvraL Trjy Tipfjs oi tvyeveTs Kal
0epoi Kal nXovcTLOL. 8eT yap tXevOepovs r eiVai K
(f>epovTa$ (ov yap av eirj TroXiy e^ diropcov iravTw, cocr7re/o
9 o^<5 e/c ^ouXoo^) aXXa fjLrjv ei 5e? TO^TCO^, 8f}Xov on Kal
8iKaioo-vvr)$ Kal T^y 7roXe/-u/CTJy apeT?}y ouo^e ya/) ai/eu 20
oiKtia-Qai woXiv SvvaTOv, TrXrjv avev fjLtv TCOV Trpo-
dSvvaTov tTvai TroXtv, dvtv Se TOVTCOV oiKLo~OaL
?rpoy JJL\V ovv TO ?roXi^ elvai Sogeiev av rj irdvra 13
ye TOVTCOV o/)^coy dfj,(f)i<rl3r]Tiv, TT/ooy fjL6i>Toi ^COT)J/
dyaOrjv f] TraiSeta Kal 77 apery /zaXtara 8iKaia>$ av d/jL^La- 25
p7)Toir]o~av ) KaQdrrep eipTjrai Kal wportpov. eirel 8 ovre
TrdvTow io~ov e^eiv 8eT TOVS fcrouy eV TL /JLOVOV ovras OVT
dvio~ov Toz)y dvicrovs KaO ev, dvdyKr) Trdo~as elvai Tay
2 TOLavTas 7roXiTe/ay 7ra/5e/c/3ao-eiy. eiprjraL LJL\V ovv Kal npo-
TpOV OTL 8Lafl(f)lO~l3r)TOVO~L TpOTTOV TLVO, SlKdl&S TTaVTtS, 30
arrXcoy 5* o^ TrdvTes SIKCLIODS, oi 7rXovo~LOL fiev OTL TrXeiov
fjLTo~Ti Trjs ^(copay ai;TO?y, 17 8e X^P a KOLV V , * Ti wpoy TO,
&v/jL/36XaLa TTLO Tol fj.dXXov coy eVf TO TrXeof o/
x r. 13.
22 .
depot jcoi evyew 0*9 eyyw oAAiJAar (nXrFat yap
J55 yrraioV^>ot rir atfgjWii^ ij * evyereia
0unc TVUOS. erz &n ^eXrwry ctw rots or /SeXrwrwr. 3
yap con* operq yerovs). opouas &%
cci Tifr df|M I^P mpfi*flqi i Ti jcocwrur^r yap
, y y^raj arayjcalbr
40 TVT aXXay. XXa /^r ecu at rXcuwr -/w TOTS dUrrmv
col yap cperrrov? Jcal vXoratirpo( Jtai /5cXr*-y curtr, r
>ap/?pyfiMi TMT g>f ! *pof rocy f*Xa > nm. ap*
12S3bci Mrrcy cfer CF pia roXci, Aeyw ^ ofor oT r
xal oc rXo&iac col g|jfgptii en ft vXftfbf oXXo TI
rocar. <rya mffjmft^i^mii larai way appear def,
nr ToXrreuEr Tir fliutm* 5
aAA rjX-*r, o2or ^ /CCF T &a r Aowwr ^ TW
viBMr aV^pair cZrcu. rai rair ^>ao txcurnj
arror rponr)- aAX o/u9 mnnrw/KF, aray rcpc ror
f^* vrapxy ^poror. n faywrfu*. ei ^ TOT 6
tr dA/ycx va/arar oc r^r apcr^r Car
IB 3cAeZr rpovor ; 9 ro aX/yot ypoy ro Ipyor da
i oWauiai JtMiifp rifr voXzr 1} fgft ro
_
15 yap (OF) OUOCF Xeyetr oaraxoF oc &a TOT vXovrvr afiowrcs
, ajMMff ft cox o/ carer yeroy- oifXar yap 9 ef Tif
ccr vXotwiaV^Bf ajw, eari, O^XOF art jcara
ri avro oYcafOF rovror dp^exF TOF
oaflMT ft JEOI TOF euryGT&a mmfipm I a
>c ra* ot* n>iii^iiii- ravro ft TVVTO arwy (rvpffyreraj. cox 8^ -:
it ray li^wiM^aifai rx Tfr apcr%- ex yap nt efy a/i-
OFifp cfif rir aXXav raV IF rw roXxrajaan amnooMr
6XFOX oex CTJofgr cara TavTo fifmm omcovF ex < i
exVax ye oec rpfi Start cpenrwr exVx rir ^H i
1283 a 341284 a 15. 23
oXtyOOV, KOLV 1$ T; TrAetOUy fJLV TOV Voy t\d.7TOVS Sf. "tot/ 2$
TroXXwv KP&TTOVS <&o~i TWV dXXcov, TOVTOVS av 8toi Kvpiov?
9 tlvai fidXXov 77 TO TrXfjOos. Trdvra 8r) ravr toiKt (f>avpbv
7TOlLV OTL TOVTCOV TWV Op&V Ov8tl$ 6p66$ (TTL. KO.6 OV
a^iovcriv avrol yi\v apyjuv TOVS 8 dXXovs inro (rcfwv ap\f-
10 crOai TTOLVTCL^. KCU yap 8r] KOL irpos rovs KOLT dperrjif 30
d^LOVVTOLS KVpLOVS dlVOLl TOV 7roXlTVfJLa.TOS, 0/ZOMt)? $ KOL
TOVS Kara irXovTOv, %OLv av Xtytw TO. TrXijOrj \6yov TLVOL
SiKaiov ovfev yap KooXvei TTOTC TO irXf}6os tivai peXriov TOJJ/
oA/yo)^ Kal TrXovcrttoTtpoi , ov^ o>? KaO tKa<TTOv aAA* o>y
11 dOpoovs. SLO Kal Trpo? Tr\v diroptav, r^v fa-ovcri Kal npo/3dX- 35
XovaL Tii/e?, ej/^e^eTai TOVTOV TOV Tponov diravTav dnopovcri
yap Tire? TTOTC/JOZ/ TQJ vo/j.o6eTTj vo/JLoOeTijTeov, f3ovXofj.va>
TLOtaQai TOV$ OpOoTaTOVS VO^OVS, TTpOS TO TG)V
crvfJL<pepov rj Trpbs TO TG>V TrXtiovoov, oTav (rvfi^aivrj TO
12 TO 6" opQov XrjTTTeov io~W TO 8 fcra)? opQov Trpbs TO T/yy 4
0X7}$ o~vfjL(pepov Kal 77/30? 70 KOLVGV TO TWV TroXi-
7TO\lTr]S $ KOLVT) fJ.V 6 /JLT^Q)V TOV dp^ELV Kal dp-
Ka6 tKao-TTjv 8t TroXiTeiav eTepo?, Trpoy Sk TT)I/ 1284 a
dpio-Trjv 6 Svvdptvos Kal 7rpoaipov/J.vos dp^crOai Kal dpytiv
13 Trpo? Tcz ($iov TOV KaT 1 dpfTrjv. ci Se TLS t<mv e?y TOQ-OVTOV
dpTTJ? vTTfp^oXrjv, TI nXeiovs /zei/ eVoy /JLTJ
fj.VTOi SvvaTol TrXTjpo^fia wapao~^o~6aL TroAecoy, o>o~T JJLT] 5
\ ? \ ** v\ \ * N ^
aVTCOV TT)V TTOXlTiKTJV TTpoy TT)V Kll COV y 1
8 ?y, TT]V KIVOV fJLOVOV, OVKTl $TOV TOVTOVS
(TjcrovTai. yap diovfjLvoi TCOV "O~<DV^ dvio~oi TOO~OV-
TOV KaT dpTTjV OVT$ Kal TT)V TToXLTLKTJV SvvafJLLV <Z>0~TTp yap IO
0OJ> kv dvOpGOTTOLS LK09 Lvat TOV TOLOVTOV. 00V SfjXoV OTl
Kal TTJV vojjLo6eo~iav dvayKalov tlvai nepl TOVS LO~OVS Kal T
ycvei Kal Trj Swdpei KaTa 8k TCOV TOIOVTGOV OVK eoTt ro/zoy
avTol ydp eiVt vopos. Kal yap yeAoioy av eirj vofioOeT?v Tty
/COT avTwv Xtyoiev yap av LO~<OS dncp Avri- 15
24 nOAITIKflN r. 13-14.
<pr) TOVS XeovTas 8rjfj.rjyopovvT(ov TCOV 8ao~V7r68cov Kal
TO LVOV dgiovvTcov wdvTas ^X eLV - ^ L0 Ka ^ T ^ VTaL ^ov ocrrpa- 15
Kio-fjLov at 8r)/j.oKpaTovfj.vai TToXeLS, 8ia TTJV TOiavTrjv aiTiav
avTai yap 8rj SOKOVO^L SKOKCLV TTJV icroTrjra fiaXiarra TrdvTcav,
20 (wore TOVS SOKOVVTCLS VTrepe^eiv Swa^ei SLO, TT\OVTOV rj TTO\V-
i\iav r\ TLva aXXrjv 7ro\iTiKr)v ioyjbv &(TTpdKiov Kal jjie-
Q L<rTa(rav e/c r??? TroXeo)? \povovs a>pi<rfievov$. fivOoXoyc iTai 16
8e Kal roz)? ApyovavTas TOV Jlpa^Xea /caraXiTre^ Sia
TOLavrrjv alriav ov yap eOeXeiv avrov dyew Tr]v Apyco
25 //era T&V dXXa>v CB? virepftaXXovTa TroXv rS>v TrXtoTrjpwv.
Sib Kal roi)? tyeyovTas TTJV rvpavviSa Kal TTJV Tlepidi/Spov
Spao-vpovXcp (rvupovXiav ov% aTrXco? olrjreov 6p6a>$ kiriTipav
(<f>a(rl yap TOV HepiavBpov eiireLV fjikv ovStv TTpbs TOV TrefjL- 17
(pOevTa KrjpvKa Trepl rrjy crvfi/BovXiaS) cKpaipovvTa Se TOVS
30 VTrepfyovTas T>V crTa^vcov 6{JLa\vvai Trjv dpovpav oOev
dyvoovvTOS fjLev TOV KrjpvKOS TOV yivofjLvov Tr\v aiTiav, diray-
yeiXavTOS Se TO o~v/j.7To~6v ) o-vvvofjo-ai TOV SpaavfiovXov OTL
SL TOVS VTrepe^ovTas di>8pa$ dvaipiv). TOVTO yap ov JJLOVOV 18
o~vfj.(j)pei TO?? Tvpdvvois, ovSe povov ol TvpavvoL TTOIOVCTIV,
35 aXX* 6/JLOICO9 e^ei Kal Trepl ra? oXiyapyias Kal ray $?;-
fioKpaTias 6 yap ocrryoa/fioryLto? TTJV avrr}v e-^ei Svvafiiv
Tpoirov Tiva T KoXoveiv TOVS vTreptyovTas Kal (frvyaSeveLv.
TO 8 aVTO KOJ, TTEpl Ttt? TToXei? Kal TO, @Vr) TTOIOVOTIV ol 19
KvpioL TTJS Svvdfjiecos, ofov AQrjvaloi fiev irepl ^apiovs Kal
40 Xiovs Kal Ato~l3iovs (e7T6i yap BOLTTOV ey/cparooy eo-^ov TTJV
dpxrjv, tTaTreivtoo-av avTOVs Trapa ra? o-vvOiJKa^ 9 6 8e Ilep-
1284 b o~(ov pao~iXvs MrjSovs Kal BafivXcoviovs Kal TWV dXX(ov TOVS
~~ 7r(ppovr]fj,aTio-fivovs 8ia TO ytveaOai TTOT ITT dp-^fjs 7re-
K07TT TroXXdKLS. TO 8e TrpoftXrjfjLa KaQoXov irtpl Trdcras 20
ko~T\ ray TroXire/ay, Kal TOLS opOds at pev yap
5 ftrjKviai Trpbs TO iSiov a7roo"K07rovo~ai TOVTO 8pa>o-iv } ov p.r]v
dXXa TTpl Tas TO KOLVOV dyaObv 7no~K07rovo-as TOV avTov
TpoTrov. 8fjXov 8e TOVTO Kal 7rl TCOV dXX<ov Te^vcov 21
1284 a 161284 b 40. 25
Kal 7Tio-Tr)Lta)v OVT yap ypafavs edcreiev av TOV VTTp-
ffdXXovTa iroSa rfjs o~v LILLET pias ^X LV T0 $ ov > ov ^ e *
8ia(pepoL TO /caXXoy, ovre vavirrjybs Trpviivav rj TCOV dXXcov 10
TL ftopicov TCOV TTJS vtws, ov8e 8% yjopo8i.8d<TKa\os TOV Lirigov
Kal KdXXiov TOV TTdVTos ^opov (pOtyyoficvov td(Ti orvy-
22 \opViv. cocrre Sia TOVTO /jLtv ovStv KCoXvei TOVS
rr? TroAecrtr, e/ Trjs otKtias PX^ ?
TroXeoriv ovo-rjs TOVTO opao-w. 8ib KCLTO, ra? opoXoyov- 15
L7repo^a9 e^6i TL SIKCLIOV iroXiTLKov 6 Aoyo? 6
23 TOV 6o-TpaKLo-fj.6v. ffeXTiov pev ovv TOV vopofleTrjv e
OVTCO o-vo-Trjcrai TTJV noXiTeiav oocrre /JLTJ Sei&OaL TOICLVTTJS
iaTpeias StvTepos 8e irXovs, av o-vjj./3fj, TreipdvQai TOLOVTO)
TLvl 8iOp6(DfjLaTL SlOpOoVV. OTTCp OVK ytyVTO 7T6/Oi Ttt? TToXeiS* 2O
ov yap /3Xe7Tov TTyoo? ro Trjs TroXire/a? TTJS oiKeias o-vjicpepov,
24 aXXa o~Tao-LacrTLKa!>$ e^pcovTO TOIS 6arTpaKio~fiois. v JJLZV
ovv TaTs TrapeKBeprjKViais iroXiTeiais OTL fiv I8ta
Kal 8iKai6v to-Tt, (fravtpov, f<ja>y 8e KOI OTL
8[KaLov, Kal TOVTO (fravepov dXX errl TTJS dpio-Trjs TroXire/ ay 25
TroXX^ diropiav, ov /cara T>V d\Xcov dyaOcov TTJV
rjv, olov icryyos Kal TrXovTOV Kal TroXvfyiXias, aXX
25 av rt? yivr]Tai 8La(f)pa)v KaT dpeTrjv, TL ^prj iroieiv ; ov
yap 8rj Qaitv av 8elv eK/SdXXtLv Kal fieOLo-TavaL TOV TOLOV-
TOV. dXXa fj.7)v ov8 dp^eiv ye TOV TOLOVTOV TTapaTrXrjcrLov 30
yap Kav el TOV A LOS dp^Lv dgLoiev, /zep/^o^rey ra? dpyds.
Xenrerat TOLVVV, oVep ZOLKZ 7T(f)VKevai } 7rei6eo~6ai r TOLOVTG*
TrdvTas do-fievcos, <o<rre ^acrfXea? elvai TOVS TOLOVTOVS difttovs
v Tais TToXecriv.
v lo-(s e /caXcoy e%L /xera TOVS tlprjfjLevovs Xoyovs p.*- 14
Tafifjvai Kal ovce-v^acrflai irepl /3ao~iXeLas (paiiev yap
opOtov iroXLTeiwv fjLLav eTvai TavTrjv. O-KCTTTZOV 8e
o-vfj.<f>pL Ty LLtXXovcrr} /caXooy OLKrjcr0~@aL Kal TroXei Kal
X^pa pao-LXtveaQaL, r) ov } aXX dXXrj TLS iroXiTtia fidX-
2 XOV, fj TLO~l LltV 0~VfjL(/)pl TLffl 8 OV ffVfJ,(f)pL. 8ei 8c 4O
26 noAiTiKnN r. 14.
irp$>rov SieXeo-Qai Trorepov ev TO yei/o? kcrrlv avrfjs 77
1285 a ex i 8ta(popds. paSwv 8rj TOVTO ye KaTapaOeiv, OTL
T yeVTJ 7TpL^L Kal TTJS PX*? ? TpOTTOS C(7Ti
77 ya/o er r^ AaKwviKrj 7ro\iTLa SOKZI /j.ev tlvau 3
\ia\i<na T&V Kara v6p,ov, OVK ecrri 5e Kvpia TTOLV-
5 rft)^, aXA OTCILV k^eXBrj rr]V y&pav, r^yefJLoctv ecrn T>V TT/OO?
TOV 7r6Xe/ZO^* TL $ TO, 7T/00? 70^9 ^0^9 aTToSeSorai TO??
pacrL\evoriv. avrrj JJLZV ovv 77 pacriXeia olov a-rpaT^yia riy 4
avTOKparopwv KOL at&o? ecrri^* KTZIVCU. yap ov KvpLOS, L
fj.r] ei/ TIVI /3acriXa, KaOdnep kjrl T&V apyaia>v kv ra??
10 TroXe^ifcary 6801$ kv y^tLpos v6fia>. SrjXoi 8 "O/JLrjpoS 6
yap AyafjLtfjLvcw /ca/c<Sy [JL\V dKovcov r)vefytTO kv raty K-
KXqviais, egtXOovTcov 5e Kal KrelvaL Kvpios rjv. Xeyei yovv 5
" ov 8e K eycbv dirdvevOe ^^X 7 ? 9 ? ^ Oi * dpKiov karartLTai
(f>vyLv Kvvas rjd olcovovs- Trap yap fj.ol Odvaros" ev fikv
15 ovv roCr ?5o? /JacriXem?, o~rpaTr)yia 8ta fitov, TOVTMV 8* at
fjLv Kara yevos io~iv, at 8 alperai Trapa Tavrrjv 8 dXXo 6
fjLOvap)(ia$ ?8os, olai Trap kvtoLS tlcrl pao-iXtlai TO>V fiap-
ffdpcov. e xofcri 8 avrai TTJV BvvafJLiv Traaai 7rapaTrXr]<Tiav
TVpavvio~iv, tlo-l 8z Kal Kara VOJJLOV Kal iraTpiKai 8ia yap
2O TO 8ovXlKO)TpOL LVai TO, TJOrj (j)VO-L OL flV ($dpf$apOL TtoV
c EXXrjvoov, ol 8e Trept rrjv Aviav TO>V Trepl Trjv
V7TO/JLVOVO L TTJV 8O"JTOTLKr]V dp^TjV 01>B\
rvpavvLKal fjLv ovv 8ia TO TOLOVTOV elo-iv, dcr^aXeTs 8e 8ia 7
TO Trdrpiai Kal Kara v6fj.ov elvai. Kal rj (f>vXaKrj 8z /3a-
25 viXiKr) Kal ov TVpavviKT) Sia TTJV avrrjv alriav ot yap TTO-
Xirai (pvXdTTovo-iv oTrXoij TOL>? ^ao-fXer?, TOVS 8e rvpdvvovs
geviKOV ol fjLev yap Kara VO/JLOV Kal CKOVTCOV, ol 5 OLKOV-
TO>V dp-fcovcriv, wo-Q ot fj.lv irapa TOOV TroXirmv ot 5 kirl
TOV? TToXtra? e)(ovo~L TTJV QvXaKrjv. 8vo fj,ev ovv ei8r) ravra 8
30 fjLovap)(La$, erepov 8 07Tp rjv kv TO?? dp)(aiois "EXXr]cnv, ov$
KoXovcrLv alo~VfJLvr)Tas. O~TL Sz TovO a)? aTrXco? tLTrtiv atperrj
Tvpavvk, 8ia(j)epovo~a 8e rfjs /3ap/3apiKfj$ ov T<3 ^77 Kara
1284 b 411285 b 26. 27
9 vofiov d\\a TO) y^r) irdrpios fivai JJLOVOV.
8ia /3iov TTJV dpxyv ravrrjv, ol 8e fJ-^XP
Xpovcov ?7 Trpdgecov, OLOV iXovTO Trore MtTvXrjvatoi Tlirra- 35
KOV Trpoy TOV? (pvydSas >v TrpoeLa-TTJKea-av AvTi/j,vi8r)S KOL
\o A\Kaios 6 770:777779. SrjXoL 8" AXKaios on rvpavvov ti
TOV TliTTGtKOV V TLVL TG)V (TKO\LQ)V fJL\5)V 7TLTLfJLa
on " TOV KaKOTrdrpiSa HirraKov TroXeo)? ra? a^oAco Kal
/3apv8ai[jioi o$ Ecrrda-avro rvpavvov pey kTraivtovres do\- 1285 b
1 1 Aeey." OLVTOLL fj.ei> ovv LO~I re Kal r\<jav 8ia fjikv TO StcnroTiKal
?vai rvpavviKai, 8ia 8e TO alptTal Kal ZKOVTGW /3ao~LXtKai*
TtTapTov 8 eiSos povapy^ias /3ao-iXiKrj$ al K.OLTOL TOL>? rjp&i-
KOVS y^povovs Kova-iai re Kal TraTptai yiyvo^vai Kara vofiov 5
12 8 LO, yap TO roz)y Trpcorouy yeveo-Qai TOV TrXrjOovs
77 TroXe/zo^, 77 SLO, TO avvayayelv rj
, kyiyvovro /Bao-iXeTs eKoi/T(ov Kal TOIS 7rapaXa/jL/3d-
vovori rraTpLOL. KvpLot, 8 rjvav 7779 re /cara TroXe/xoi/ 7776-
povias Kal T)V Ovo-icov, oo~ai fir) lepaTiKaij Kal TTyOoy TOVTOIS 10
ray Micas eKpivov. TOVTO 8 tiroiovv ot fiev OVK O^LVVOVT^^
Ot 8 6/J.VVOVTS 6 8 OpKOS T\V TOV &KrJ7TTpOV kit CLV OLT CL(T IS .
13 oi fj.v ovv tirl TO>V dpyattov ^povcov Kal TO, KaTa TroXiv
Kal TO, tvSrjfjLa Kal TO, virepopia o~vvty>S *)PX 01/ ^ffW
8e TO, fiv avT&v TrapitvTtov TCOV fiao-iXtwv, TO, 8e TCOV o^Xcov 15
TrapaipovfjLevoov, iv fj.ev TaTs dXXais TroXeatv at irdrpiOL Ovo~iat
TOLS f$acriXcG<ri JJLOVOV, OTTOV 8 dtov iTTiv
V TO?? VTTfpOplOlS TO>V TTO\fJLLK$)V TT)V
14 BaariXtias fj.ev ovv i8rj TavTa, rerra/?a TOV dpiOpov, 20
fJLia fJLV 77 7Tpl TOVS ffpaLKOVS \p6vOV$ (aVTT] 8 TfV KOVTO)V
/J.6V, TTL TI&L 8 wpLQ-fievois o~TpaTr]yb? yap rjv Kal 8iKa~
<TTr)$ 6 ffao-iXevs, Kal TWV npbs roL/y Oeovs Kvpios), 8tVTpa
8 77 /3ap/3apiKTJ (CLVTT] 8 eorfV K yevovs dp%rj $<TJTOTUC^
KaTa vofjLov}, TpiTT] 8k rjv alo-vf*vrjTiav TT poo-ay optvov&iv 25
(avTrj 8 k(TT\v a/perr) Tvpavvk), TtTapTrj 8 77
28 IIOAITIKflN J". 14-15.
TOVTCOV (avTrj 8 ko~T\v coy fiTretv dyrXcoy crrpaTrjyia Kara
yevos diSios) avrai p.ev ovv TOVTOV TOV Tponov 8ia(pepovo-iv 15
dXXrjXcov, TrejiwTOv 8 eiSos pacnXtias, orav rj TrdvTcov
30 KVpLOS 6?y &V, COO-TTeyO KaO~TOV WvOS Kal TToXiy eKCCCTTT) TO>V
&V, TtTayftevrj Kara rr]v oiKovQfjLLKrji axnrp yap rj
r] flaa-iXeia riy oiKias eo-Tiv, OVTO>$ rj pacriXeia
15 TroXeco? Kal e6vov$ ei/oy rj TrXeioi/oor olK.Ovofj.ta. o-y^eSov 8r)
8vo eoTfr d>y eiTrew i8r] /SacriXe/ ay Trepi a>v crK^irreov^ avrrj
35 re Kal fj AaKO)yLKij T&V yap dXXcov at woXXal fJLrav TOV-
TO>V eicriv, tXarTovwv fiev yap KVpiot. TTJ? Tra/zjSacriXetay,
TrXeiovoov 8 el<rl rfjs AaKcwiKrjs. oocrre TO ovce/*/za o-^e8bv 2
wpl Svoiv ka-riv, tv n\v irorepov (rv/ji(/)pei rats TroXeo-i orrpa-
Trjyov aiSiov en/at, Kal TOVTOV r) KaTa yivos r) /cara [*epos,
1286a^ ov crvfj,<ppi ei/ 5e woTepov eva o~v/j.(/)epi Kvpiov elvai
TTaVTtoV, f) OV 0~VfjL(j)pl. TO fJL\V OVV 7Tpl T7JS TOiaVT7)$ CTTpa-
TTjyias tTTia-KOTrelv vopodv ^L fjidXXov eT8os r) TroXire/ay
(e/ aTrdcrais yap tvBiyjzTai yiyvecrQai TOVTO TaTs TroXiTet cws),
5 <WOT d(f)io-@a) TTJV irpG>Tr]v. 6 8e XoiTro? TpOTros TTJS j$ao~L- 3
Xe/ay TroXire/ay et$6y kvriv, cocrre Trepl TOVTOV Set Oecoprja-aL
Kal ray diropias 7n8pafji?y ray e^o^cray. dp-^rj 8 O~TI TTJS
^rryo-ecoy avTTj, woTepov o~vfi(pepi fjiaXXov VTTO TOV dpiaTov
dv8pbs dp)((r6ai r) VTTO T&V dpio-TCov vo^v. 8oKOvo~i 8r) roty 4
jo vojjiiov(n o~vfjL(f)piv /3ao-iXVo-6ai TO KaOoXov [JLOVOV oi VQ^OL
Xeytiv, aXX ov Tr/ooy Ta Trpoa-TTLTTTovTa eTTirarrei^, COOT kv
oiTOLaovv Te^i/p TO KaTa ypafipaT dp^eiv rjXtOLov* Kal kv
AiyvTTT<*> fiTa Tr]v TTprjfipov Kiveiv tgecrTL ro?y /ar/oofr,
ka.v 8e TrpoTepov, 7rl r<3 avTov KivBvv. fyavepov TOLVVV o>y
15 OVK o~Tiv fj KaTa ypdfji/iaTa Kal popovs dpio~Trj TroXirem
81.0. TTJV avTTjv aniav. dXXa firj^ KaKeivov 8eT virdpytw 5
TOV Xoyov TOV Ka66Xov roiy Ap\ovcnv KptiTTOv 8 co fir]
TTp6o~o~Ti TO TraOrjTiKov oXcoy r) co o~vfjL(pve$. rco /j.ev ovv
vofiLG) TOVTO ov% VTrdp)(i, ^frv^rjv 8 dvOpWTTivrjv dvdyKrj TQVT
20 ^X Ly wacrav. dXX* fo-coy dv (f>airj rty coy dvTl TOVTOV /3ov-
1285 b 271286 b 13. 29
6 \V(TTai TTtpl TtoV KO.6 KaO~Ta KaXXlOV. OTL fJikv TOLVVV
dvdyKrj voLLoBiTf]v avTov e/ai, 8ijXov, Kal KtiarOai vopovs,
dXXd LLT) Kvpiovs rj 7rapK/3aivovo-iv, eVei Trepi TCOV y dXXcov
ivaL 8*1 Kvpiovs ocra 8k LLT) SvvaTov TOV VOLLOV KpivtLV r)
oAcoy rj v, Trorepov va TOV apicrTov Set dpytiv rj irdvras 25
7 KCU yap vvv arvviovTes 8iKdov<ri KCU povXevovrai KOL Kpi-
VOVCTLV, avrai 8 at Kpicreis i(rl Tracrai Trepi rS>v K.OL&
KCL& eVa yikv ovv (ru/ijSaAXo^e^oy ovrivovv icroos
aXA kvrlv 17 TroAty IK TroAAcoj/, doo-Trep ivriaa-Ls
KaXXioov /ziay Kal anXf)?. 8ia TOVTO Kal Kpivti d^ivov 30
8 o^Ao? TroAAa fj ef? OCTTLCTOVV. ert. paXXov dSidfyOopov TO
vj KaOaTrep v8(t>p TO irXziov, ourco Kal TO TrXfjOos
d8i.a<f)Qop<&Tpov TOV 8 eVo? VTT opyrjs
rj TWOS erepof irdBovs TOLOVTOV dvayKalov 8if(/)6dp6ai Tr\v
Kpio-LV, KL 8 epyov dfJLa TrdvTas opyicr6i]vai Kal dpapTeiv. 35
9 ora) 8e TO nXrjOos ot eXtvOepoi, firjSki/ irapa TOV v6[JLOV
irpdTTOvTts, aAA rj 7Tpi a>r K\iirtv dvayKalov avTOv.
i 8e 8rj TOVTO fir] paSiov kv noXXots, dXX el 7rXf(au$ eitv
dyaOol Kal dvSpes Kal TroAfrcu, TTOTepov 6 efy d8i.a<f)QopG>-
repoy dp-^cov^ r} ftaXXov ot TrXtiovs fj.ev TOV dpiO/tbv dyaOol 40
8e TrdvTts; rj 8fjXov coy oi TrAc/bt/y; aAA* ot fiev o-Tao-ido-ovo-iv, 1286 b
10 o 8e efy ao-rao-facrroy. aAAa Trpoy TOVT dvTtdtTtov fcrcoy OTL
OTTTOvSaiOl TTJV "V/^fX 7 ?^, <WO-7T6p KaKCLVOS 6 ?y. i 8r) TTJV
w dpyj]v dya6a>v 8 dv8pS>v 7rdvT<ov
, TTJV <5e TOV eVoy fiao-iXtLav, atpTG>Tpov dv t[r\ raty 5
7roXo~Lv dpio-TOKpaTia jSacriAeiay, Kal //era SvvdfjLtais Kal x&pls
11 ^fj/a/zecoy ovo-rjs r^y PX^, aj/ V Xa/Betv rrXeiovs ofjioiovs. Kal
Sid TOVT tVooy e/3ao~i.XvovTo npoTepov, OTL o~7rdviov fjv eupea/
dvSpas TToXv 8ta(j)povTa$ KUT dpeTrjv, aAAcoy re Kal rore
LLLKpds oiKovvTas TToAeiy. eri 8 air e^epyecr/ay KaQivTao-av 10
TOVS ^Saa-fAery, oVep ecrr/V epyov TO>V dyaO&v dv8pa>v. eTrei
$e o-vve/3aLve ytyveo-QaL noXXovs opoiovs Trpoy dptTrjv, OVKZTL
aAA efrJTOVv KOLVOV TL Kal TroXLTtfav KaQ(o~Tao~av.
T\ 15-16.
L 8e yttpovs yiyvofjLevoL e^prjfjLaTL^ovTO OLTTO TCOV KOLV&V, 12
15 tvTevOev TroOev tvXoyov yvo~0ai Tas oXiyapyias <EVTI/JLOV
yap 7roirjcrav TOV rrXovTov. e/c 8e TOVT&V Trp&rov e/? rvpav-
viSas fj.T/3aXXov } K Se TCOV TvpavviScov is
alel yap els eXarrof? ayovTts Si ala"^poKpSia^ t
pov TO irXrjOos KaTecrrrja-av, O>OT tTTLOecrOaL Kal
20 ST] fjLOKp arias. evret 8e Kal fJLt(ov$ tlvai (rvjjL/BeprjKe ray 13
, fcrcoy ovde paSiov eri yiyvevOai TroXireiai/ Irepav Trapa
L 8e Srj TI$ dpiVTov Otirj TO fiao-L\veo~6ai
Tats TroXecriv, 7rS>s e^ei ra irepl T&V TZKVWV ; iroTtpov Kal
TO ytvos Set paviXtveiv ; dXXa yLyvofjLtvtov oTroToi Tives
25 ervxpv, fSXaftepov. aXX ov 7rapa8a>o~i Kvpios co^ ro^ 14
TtKvois. dXX OVKZTI TOVTO pa^LOv 7TL(rTV(7aL yaXtTTov ydp,
Kal fjLei^ovos aper^s 77 KaT avOptoTrivrjv fyvviv. e^ei 8
airoptav KOL irtpl TTJS ^uj/a/zecoy, TTOTtpov ^X Ll/ ^ ^ T01/
piXXovTa /Bao-LXeveLv ioryyv TLVOL irepl avTov, rj 8vvrj(TTai
30 /3ideo-Qai TOVS /j,rj ^ovXop.^vovs ireiQapytlv, rj 7r<Sy ei^8e^Tai
SLOLKIV ; el ydp Kal KaTa vofiov t lr) Kvpios, firj- 15
aTa TT\V avToO (3ovXr}o~iv Trapa TOV VO[JLOV, ofj.ot>s
avayKalov vndpyjEiv avT& Swap-iv, rj <f>vXdei TOVS VOJJLOVS.
Taya fjikv ovv ra wepl TOV /3ao~iXa TOV TOLOVTOV ov yaXtTrov 16
35 8iopio~ai (8ei ydp avTov fJitv e\eiv lo-^yv, thai 8e Too-avTrjv TJJV
i&yvv a>crT e/cacrrou [JL\V Kal ivos Kal o~v/j,TrXL6vct)
TOV 8e wXrjOovs TJTTGO, KaBdnep o i T ap^atoi ra?
8{8oo~av J ore KaOicrTaTev Tiva TTJS TroAeo)? ov kKaXovv alo~vfjL-
vrjTTjv fj Tvpavvov, Kal ALOVVQ-LO) TLS S or flTti TOVS (pvXaKas,
40 o~vv/3ov\V Tols SvpaKoaLOLS 8i86vai TOO~OVTOV$ TOVS (pvXaKas)
287 a. 16 Ilepl 8e TOV ftao-iXttoS TOV KaTa TTJV avTov /3ovXr)o~iv TfavTa
o re Xoyos e^eoTT/Ke vvv Kal TroirjTeov TTJV ovce-
6 fj,v ydp KaTa VOJJLOV Xtyofjitvos ffao-iXevs OVK eo~Tiv
, KaOdnep tiirofJLev, TroXiTtias (et/ rrdvaLS ydp vndp-
o~TpaTr)yiav di8iov, oTov kv SrjjjLOKpaTia Kal
dpi&TOKpaTta, Kal woXXol 7roiovo~iv eVa KVpLOv TTJS
1286 b 14 1287 a 39. 31
yap dpyj) rfc eort KOI wept E-rriSa/jivov, Kal -rrtpl
Se Kara TL /zepoy eAarro^) Trepi 8k 7779 ?ra/z/Sa-
<ri\ia$ KaXovjjLevrjS, avTrj 8 kcrrl KaB r)v <%PX L "KQ-vTa Kara
TTJV tavTov fiovXrjo~iv 6 fiacriXevs SoKeT 8e THTLV ov8e Kara 10
<j)v<riv ivai TO Kvpiov eva TrdvToov ttvai T&V TTO\LT<^V^ OTTOV
(rvve(TTr)Ki e^ O/JLOICOV rj TroXi? ToT? yap O/JLOLOLS (pvcrei TO
avro 8&CCUOV avayKalov KOL Tr^v CLVT^V OL^LGLV Kara (bvffiv
TO IO~T)V t\eiv TOV$ avivovs Tpoffiv rj
a>fjLacrii ) OVTGOS *X L Ka ^ Ta 7r6 / ^ Ta $ I 5
ay, 6fioi(t)$ TOIVVV Kal TO avivov TOVS ivovs Siorrtp ovSev
ap^eiv r) ap^eo-Oai SIKGLLOV, Kal TO ava //epo? TOLVVV
TOVTO 5 fj8r) VO/JLOS rj yap Tais vopos. TOV
dpa vopov apytiv a/percorepof ^LO\\OV r) T>V TTO\LTCC>V eW
4 TWO., KaTa TOV avTov 8e \6yov TOVTOV, Kav ei TIVCLS apy^w 20
, TOVTOVS KaTao~TaTov vofj,o(f)vXaKa$ Kal t Trrypera? TOIS
dvayKalov yap elvai nvas PXy, ^ ^X * va T0 ^~
TOV that (fracri 8iKaiov O/JLOLCOV ye OVTCOV TTCCVTCOV. dXXa
oo~a ye //?) 8oKi 8vvao~6ai Stoptfftv 6 v6fi.os, ov8 d
5 av 8vvaiTO yvapifav. dXX eTTLTrjSes TraiSevo-as 6 vopos 25
e(pio-Tr)o-i Ta XOLTTO, Trj StKaiOTaTrj yvtofirj Kpivtw Kal SLOLKCIV
TOVS dp)(ovTas. TL 8 7ravop6ovo~6ai SiS^crLv, o TL av 86gy
TreipcofAevois d/j.ivov twai TG>V Kifj.va>i>. 6 fj,ev ovv TOV VO/JLOV
KtXtvcov dpxeiv 8oKt KeXeveiv dp^tv TOV Oebv Kal TOV vovv
fJiovovS) 6 8 dvdpcoTrov KcXevoov 7rpoo~Ti6r]o~L Kal Qrjpiov rj re 30
yap tTTiOv/jiia TOIOVTOV, Kal 6 OVJJLOS apyovTas ^acrrpe06i Kal
TOVS dpio~Tovs avSpas. Siorrfp dvev opee<? vovs 6 VOJJLOS kvriv.
6 TO 8e TCOV T)(va!>v eTvai, SoKtT TrapdSeiy/jia \jrev8os, OTL TO
KaTa ypd/j,fj.aTa laTpVo~6ai (fiavXov, dXXa Kal alpTa>Tpov
1 \pfjo~6ai TOIS t\ovcn Tay Ttyvas. ol fjikv yap ov8ev 8ia <f)i- 35
Xtav Tcapa TOV Xoyov TTOLOVO-IV, dXX dpvvvTai TOV /jiLo-Obv TOVS
Ka/jLvovTas uyi.d(ravT$ oi 8 v TaTs TroXiTiKais ap^ais
woXXd Trpoy knr]ptiav Kal \dpiv La>6ao~i TrpaTTiv, eirtl Kal
TOZ)? laTpovs oTav v7ronTva)o~i 7rio~Tv6VTa$ TOIS e^dpois 8ia-
nOAITIKflN r. 16-17.
40 (pOeipeiv Sid KepSos, TOTE TTJV e/c TCOV ypafjiftdTcov Qepaireiav
r)Trjcraiev dv jtdXXov. aXXa fArjv elcrdyovTai y ecf> eavTovs 8
1287 b oi laTpol KapvovTes dXXovs laTpovs Kal oi TraiSoTpiftai yv-
fjLva6p,evoL waiSoTpipas, coy ov Svvd/jievoi Kpiveiv TO dXrjOes
Sid TO Kpiveiv rrepi re oiKeicov Kal ev TrdOei oVrey. cocrre SrjXov
OTL TO SiKaiov r]TOVvTes TO jJLecTOv {rjTovcriV 6 ydp fo/zoy ro
^ fJieCTOV. Tl KVptCOTpOL Kal 7Tpl KVpLCOTtpCOV TCOV K.CLTOL ypdfJL- 9
/iara v6p.cov oi /cara ra eOrj elcriv, COCTT i TCOV /cara ypdfj.-
fiaTa dvOpcoTTOS dp-^cov ao-c^aXeorrepoy, aXX ov TCOV /cara ro
e^oy. aXXa fjiqv ovSe paSiov (f)0pdv noXXd TOV eVa* Serjcrfi
dpa TrXe/Way eZi/ai rouy VTT avTov /ca&crrayLteVoi y ap^o^ray,
10 coo~re TI Sta(f>epi TOVTO e^ dp^rjf tvOvs vrrdp^eiv rj TOV eVa
KaTao-TfjcraL TOVTOVTW Tpoirov ; erf, o Kal rrpoTepov elpr^jievov 10
ecrriV, ef?rep 6 dvrjf^ 6 cnrovSaTos, SLOTC fieXTicov, dp^eiv Si-
/caioy, rou.c^e eVoy oi Svo dyaBol ^SeXr^ofy TOVTO ydp eVrf ro
e( o~vv re Sv ep^o/jievco Kal f] tvyj] TOV Ayafj./j.vovos y "TOLOV-
15 ro 5e/ca {JLOL o~v/ji(j)pdSfJiov$" elcrl Se Kal vvv rrept evicov ai
Siopifciv, 7Tl Trepl cov ye SvvaTos, ovStls d^L(f)Lcr^rj-
Ti Trepl TOVTCOV coy OVK dv apicrra 6 VOJJLOS dpeie Kal Kpiveiev.
dXX eTretST] ra /lev evSe^eTai 7repiXrj(f)6f]vai rofy VOJJLOLS ra 11
20 Se dSvvaTa } TOLVT kcnlv a iroiel Siarropeiv Kal
TOV dpLCTTOv v6/j,ov dp^eLv aipeTcoTepov fj TOV dvSpa TOV dpi-
CTTOV Trepl a>v ydp fiovXevovTai vopoOeTrjcrai TCOV dSvvaTcov
ecTTiv. ov TOLVVV TOVTO y dvTiXeyovcnv ) coy OVK dvayKaTov dv-
OpcoTTov eivai TOV KpivovvTa Trepl TCOV TOLOVTCOV^ aXX ort vx
25 e^a fjLovov dXXd TroXXovy. Kpivei ydp e/cacrroy dp^cov Trerrai- 12
8evfj.evo$ VTTO TOV vofiov /caXcoy, aTOirov T fcrcoy dv elvai
S6etev el ffeXTiov 1801 riy Svoiv o/z/zacri Kal Svcrlv a/coaly
Kpivcov, Kal TrpaTTcov Svo~l TTOo~l Kal \epo~iv, r} TroXXol TroX-
XoTy, e?re Kal vvv otpOaXftovs iroXXovs oi fj,6vap^oi TTOLOVCTIV
30 avTcov Kal cora Kal ^eFpay Kal iroSas TOV$ ydp TTJ dp^fj Kal
avTov cpiXovs TroiovvTai crvvdp-^ovs. yur) cpiXoi JJL\V ovv oj/rey 13
1287 a 40 1288 a 23. 33
ov TTOLrja OVO L Kara TTJV TOV fj.ovdp\ov TTpoaipeo-LV el 8e <f>i\oi
KaKeLVOV KOL TTJS PX^ ? > 7 0/Xo9 f(T09 KOL OfJLOLOS, &&lt;TT el
TOVTOVS oitrai 8eTv dp-^eiv y TOVS LCTOVS Kal 6/J.oiovs dp^eiv oieraL
8eiv o//o/o)9. a Liev ovv ol SiaLLfyLo-fi^TovvTes irpos rty @a(ri- 35
\eiav Aeyoucri, cry^Sov ravr kvriv d\X TcrcBy TavT\knl pevYJ
TLVCtiV )(i TOV TpOTTOV TOVTOV, 7Ti $ TIVGOV OV^ 01/70)9. OT
yap TL (f)V(TL 8e(77rocrTov KOI d\Xo paoriXevTov KOL dXXo TroXt-
TLKQV KOI SfoaiOV KO.I <TVfjL(f)pOV TVpCLVVLKOV 8 OVK (7Ti KCLTO.
(ftvaiv, ovSe TG>V aXXwv TroXtreiO)^ ocrai 7rapK/3dcris ticriv 40
2 ravTa yap yiyvtrai. wapa tyvcriv. dXX K T&V elprjfjitvwv
ye fyavtpov a>? tv p.\v TOLS o/jioiois KOL fcroiy ovre avpfyepov 1288 a
fV oi Ve SiKaiov tva Kvpiov tlvai Trdvrtov, ovre fj.r) voptov ov-
, dXX avrov a)? ovra vofMov, ovre vo^v OVTMV, ovre dyaOov
dyaOcov ovre fir) dyaQa>v firj dyaQov, ovS av KOLT dptTrjv
3 djJ.lVGOl> f}^ 1 fJLTf TpOTTOV TLvd. T/9 8 6 T/>67T09, XeKTZOV 5
dprirai 8e 7ro)9 77^77 Kal irpOTtpov. irpS>TQv 8e Stopio-Teov TL TO
fiao~L\tVTov Kal TL TO dpLaTOKpaTiKov Kal TL TO TTOXLTLKOV.
4 pao-iXevTov fJLtv ovv TO TOLOVTOV eo~TL TrXfjOos o necpvKe (pepetv
ylro9 virepe^ov /car dpeTrjv 7T/>09 fjyefioviav Tfo\iTiK.r\v, dpt-
crTOKpaTiKov 8e TrXfjOos o necfivKe (pepeiv TrXrjOos dp^eadai 10
8vvd/j,evov Tr]v T&V eXevOepcov dp-^rjv vno TO>V /car dpeTTjv
rjye/JLovLKCDV trpbs TroXiTiKrjv dp^v, TTO\LTLKOV 8e TrXfjOos ev
w 7re(j)VKv kyyiyveo OaL TrXfjOos TroXtLiiKov, Swdpevov dp-
Xecr$ai Kal dpyjziv /cara vofjiov TOV /car afctav 8iave/j.ovTa
5 ro?9 evTropois ra9 dp^ds. oTav ovv rj yevos oXov ^ Kal roV 15
dXXcov eVa Tiva crvfji/3f) SiafyepovTa yeveaOai /car
TOOTOVTOV axrO VTrepty^tiv TTJV tKeivov r^9 ro)^ dXXcov
rore SiKaiov TO yevos elvaL TOVTO fiao-iXiKov Kal Kvpiov
6 Kal /3acnAea TOV eVa TOVTOV. KaOdnep yap eiprjTai 7rpoTpoi>,
ov fj.6vov oi/ro)9 e\eL /cara ro SiKaiov, o Trpocfrtpeiv elcoOacnv 20
oi ra9 TToXLTeias Ka@Lo~TdvT$, OL re ra9 dpio~TOKpaTLKa$ Kal
OL ra9 oXiya/o^i/ca9 Kal Tfd\iv ol ra9 8r]LLOKpaTLKas
yap KaQ VTTpo^r]v diovo-LV, aXX vrrepoyjiv ov TJ\V
VOL. III. D
34 nOAITIKflN r. 17-18 A (H ). 1.
d\Xa Kal Kara TO TTpoTepov Xe^Oev. OVTC yap KTCIVZIV r\ 7
2 5 (pvyaStveiv ov8 ocrTpaKieiv 8rj irov TOV TOLOVTOV TTpeTrov kvriv,
OVT d^iovv dpy^o~0ai Kara fiepos ov yap wecpvKe TO fiepos
TOV TTaVTOS, T<3 8\ TTjV TTjXLKaVTTjV V7rp/3oXrjV
TOVTO (TV/J.(3/37]KV. O)0~T Xl7TT(ll fJLOVOV TO Trl6sO~6ai TS 8
TOIOVTO), Kal Kvpiov clvai fj,r) KaTa yuepo? TOVTOV dXX airXcos.
30 Trcpl IJL\V ovv /Ba&iXeias, Tivas e^et SLacfropds, Kal Trorepoi/
ov crvfjL(f>epL Tals TroXea-Lv rj o-vfjicftepet, Kal TLO-I, Kal TTCOS,
18 SlCOpLO-OcO TOV TpOTTOV TOVTOV e7Ti 81 TpttS <f>a[tV tlvai TO,$
6p6as TroXtre/a?, TOVTMV 8" dvayKalov dpio-Trjv tlvai TT\V VTTO
To>v dpio-Ttov oiKOvofj.ovfj.evTjv, TOiavTr) 8 earTLV ev rj o-Vfipe/Sr]-
35 Ktv r) eva Tiva o~vfjL7rdvT(iov TI ytvos oXov 77 TrXfjOos vrrepe^ov
elvai KaT dptTrjv, TWV /j.ev dp-^o~daL Svvafievwv T>V 8 dp-^eiv
Trpoy TTJV aipeTOOTaTrjv ^corjv 7 kv 8e TOLS Trpa>Tois eStfyOr] Xoyois
OTL Tr)v avTTjv dvayKalov dvSpbs dpeTrjv cTvai Kal TTO\LTOV
T7?9 TToAeO)? TTJS dplO~TT)$, (f>aVpOV OTL TOV aVTOV TpOTTOV Kal
40 8ia T$>V avTcov dvrjp re yivtTai o-TTOvSatos Kal iroXiv O~VO~T^-
CTLV O.V TIS dpLO-TOKpaTOVfjLtVTJV f) f3a&lXeVOfjLVr)V, 0>0~T 0~Tai
1288 b Kal Trai-Seia Kal eOrj TavTa o~^8bv TOL TroiovvTa o~7rov8alov
dvSpa Kal Ta TroiovvTa TTO\LTLKOV Kal ffao-iXiKov. Sicopicrfie- 2
V(DV 8e TOVTCOV 7Tpl Trj$ 7ToXlTLa$ ^8^ 7TlpaTOV XtytlV T7J9
dpCtfnjf, Tiva 7T(f>vK yLveo~6aL TpOTTOV Kal Ka6io~Tao-6ai TToiy.
5 [dvdyKrj Srj TOV fjLeXXovTa Trepl avTrjs TTOirjo~ao-6ai TTJV TTpoo-rj-
Kovo~av o~K\jriv]
A (H ). - I
1288 b 5 AvdyKrj 8rj TOV fieXXovTa irepl avTrjs TTOiTJo~acr6ai Tr\v
1323 a 14 TTpoo-jJKovo-av o-K*jnv |Ve/H TroXtrems dpLo~Tr)$ TOV
15 TTOirjo-ao~6aL TTJV TTpoar^KOVO av {TJTTJO-IV dvdyKrj^ 8Lopicrao-6ai
TTp&Tov TIS a/percwraroy ftios. d8rjXov yap o^roy TOVTOV Kal
TTJV api(TTT]v dvayKalov d8r)Xov eTvai TroXiTiav dpivTa yap
l TOV$ dplO~Ta TToXlTCVOfltVOVS K TCOV VTTap-
1288 a 24-b 6. 1323 a 14-b 10. 35
2 XOVTCOV avTOLS, kav fir] TL yiyvrfrai rrapdXoyov. Sib Set Trp&TOv
6fj.oXoyio-6ai r/y 6 iraa-Lv o>y etTreiv a//)ero>raroy /3/by, /*era 20
8k TOVTO 7TOTpOV KOLvfj Kal ytopLS 6 aVTOS TJ TpO$. VOflL-
cravTas ovv iKav&s TroXXa Xeye<r$at Kal r$>v kv TOIS ea>re-
piKois Xoyoty nepl rrj? dpLorrrjs ^co^?, KOU vvv ^priarriov avrois.
3 coy aX-r]6S)$ yap Trpos ye jitav Staipeo ii ovSeh dfjL(f)i(r/3 7/777-
o-eie^ a^ coy ov rpiwv ovcr&v ^piStois, T&V re e/croy /cai rcoi/ e^ 25
r<S o-wfJLaTi Kal T&V eV TTJ ^v^fj, Trdvra ravra
4 rory [jLaKapiois Xprj. ovStls yap av (pair) paKdpLov rov
[JLOpiov <iyo VTa dvSpta^ //r;5e crcoQpoo-vvTj
fj.r)Se ^/oo^o-eooy, dXXa SeSiora /ze^ ray
fivias, aTTtyoiLtvov <5e ^Ty^e^oy, a*/ 7Ti6v/J.rjcrr] rov (paytiv rj 30
roz)y ^AraroL y <pi\ov$, o/zo/coy 5e /caf ra Tre/ji TT)I/ Sidvoiav
ovrws afypova Kal &e^euoY-teVoi> cocrTre/D ri iraiSlov 77 p.aivo-
5 ILZVQV. dXXa ravTa \ikv Xeyo/Aeva axrTrep iravrts av crvy-
, BiafptpovraL 8 kv ra> TTOCTQ) /cai ra?y vTrepo^ais. 35
yap dpTrjs fy&V LKavov tlvai vopffotNnv OTTOVOVOVV,
TrXovrov 5e Kal ^pr] fjLaTcov Kal 8w4fJiem$ Kal Sogrj? Kal Trdv-
6 rcor TOO^ TOLOVTGW els djTeipov {rjTOvai Tr)V V7Tp/3oXrjv. r)p.(.ls
Se avTois tpovjjLtv OTL pdSiov fieis nepl TOVTGOV Kal 8ia TWV
epycov SiaXajJifldveiv TTJV TTICTTI^, 6pS>vra$ OTL KrS*vTai KOU 40
<j>vXdrTov<nv ov ray a/oeray roty e/croy aXX bctiya ravrais,
Kal TO T]V tvSaifjLovGos, efr* kv TCO yatpfiv kvrlv ZLT kv dptTrj 1323 b
roFy dvQp&TTOis eiT tv dfjicpoiv, OTL paXXov VTrdpytL TOL? TO ~~
?J60S fJLtV Kal TTJV SiaVOLaV KKOO~fir][J.l>OL$ C/y V7Tp/3oXTJV ,
7Tpl 8e Trjv e^a) KTrjoriv TGOV dya6>v LLTpLdovo~Lv, rj TOLS
[Jikv KKTr]fjLvois TrXe/o) TCOV Xprjo~Lti(oi>, kv St TOVTOLS 5
ov HTJV dXXa Kal Kara TOV Xoyov o~K07rov/j,evoi$
7 tvcrvvoTrTov to~Tiv. TO, fJLv yap e/croy e^et Trepas, cocrTre/o
opyavov TL irav 8e TO yjtfyrip&v kcrTiv, S>v Tr]v V7Tp/3oX7)v
^ fiXaTrTeiv dvayKalov rj fjLrjStv o^eXoy tlvai OLVT&V ro?y
T&V 8k Trepl tyvyj]v tKao~TOv dya6S)v ) ocra) rrep av 10
D 2
3 6 nOAITIKflN A (JET). 1-2.
!, TO(TOVT(O fldXXov \pTJO LfjLOV tll/ai, 1 8tL Kal TOV-
roty 7rtXeyetj> fj.r) p.6vov TO /caXcV aXXa Kal TO )(prj<rifj.ov.
oXcoy re 8rjXov coy aKoXovOeiv (frrjo-o/jiev TJ\V SidOeaw TTJV dpiar- 8
Tr]v e/cacrrou Trpay/zaroy ?rpdy dXXrjXa /cara rr)z/
15 fjvTrep i Xrj(f> (StaVracrtj/ 3>v (fia/jLti/ avTas tlvai
TavTas. cocrr eiTrep tvTlv 17 "v^X 7 ) fa* ^^S 1 /CTT^o-ecoy /cat TOV
Kal aTrXcoy /cat 77/x/, dvdyKrj Kal TTJV
Kao~Tov dvdXoyov TOVTQOV %X il/ * TL ^ 9
T?yy "V^fx^? eVe/ce^ ra)ra necpvKtv atpera /cat c^eF Trarray
20 alpeio-Qai TOVS ev fypovovvTas, dXX OVK e/cetVco^ eVe/cez/ r?)^
i^i X^. ort yLter ow e/cacrrco T?jy eu<5atyuoj>tay CTTtjSaXXet TOCTOV- 10
TO/ oaw Trep aperTjy /cat (frpovrja-tcos Kal TOV Trparreti/ /cara
ravray, ecrrco crvvo^iJLoiXoy rj^vov 17/^0^, fj-dpTvpt rco $6<S x/ 3 ^/^^-
^oty, oy v8aifjLcov pei/ ecrrt /ca2 /za/captoy, 5t oi)5ey c^e rcoz/
2 5 e^corept/ccoi/ dyaQaw aXXa 5t avTov a^roy /cat rco Trotoy rty
e?^at TT)^ <f)vo~iv eTret /cat rr)^ tvTvyicLv rryy ey^at/zo^tay 5ta
ravr* aVay/catW erepai/ eti^at (rco^ //ei/ yap e/croy
CUTIOV TavTOjJLaTOv Kal 77 ri/x 7 ?, 8iKaio$ 8
30 ^ ecrrt /cat rcoy avT&v Xoycov Seopevov Kal TTO\LV
TTJV dpio~Tr]v etVat /cat irpaTTOvo~av /caXcoy. CL^VVOLTOV 8z /caXcoy
TTpaTTeiv Tot"y yLt?) ra /caXa TrpaTTOVcnv ovStv 8e Ka\ov epyov
OVT dvSpos OVT TroXecoy x^p S* aper^y /cat ^po^Tycrecoy dvSpta 12
5e TroXecoy /cat 8iKaLoo~vvr] Kal (ppovTf]o~L^ Tr]v avTr)i> %X L
35 SvvafJLiv Kal fAOpQrjv, >v fJLtTao~yu>v e/caoroy TCOJ aV^pcoVcoj/
Xlyerat cVt/catoy /cat <pp6vifj.o$ Kal crc60pa>;/. aXXa yap TavTa 13
/ze* ?rt TOVOVTOV ecrrco 7T(f)poifjiiao~iJ.va TCO Xoyco (oi^re yap
/*?) Qiyydvtiv avT&v SvvaTov, OVT TrdVray roz)y OIKZLOVS
eTregeXOew tv8eyt Tai Xoyovs erepay yap eort^ epyoy crxoX^y
40 raOra* j/u*/ 5e V7roKi(r6a> TOO~OVTOV } OTL /Stby /zey aptcrroy, /cat
X<wpty /cacrrco /cat /cotj>?3 rafy TroXecrti/, 6 /zera aperf/y /cexo-
1324 a priyvjiJLtvris ktrl TOO~OVTOV cocrr e /ierexet^ rcoj /car aperr)* ?rpa-
^0)^, ?rpoy <$e roz)y a/zcifcr/ST/rowray, eacra^ray evrt TTjy /i/t/ 1^
1323 b n1324 a 35. 37
, 8iaO~KeTTTOV V(TTpOV, L Tl$ T0l$ etprjfJieVOtS TVy^dvfL
fJLT) 7Tei66fJ.eVOS)
TIoTepov 8e TTJV ^BfUfJLOvtav TTJV avTrjv elvai </>aTeov 2
eVoy re eKao~Tov TWV dvOptoiroov Kal TroXeooy 77 firj TTJV avTijv,
XOLTTOV eO~TlV elirelv. (pavepOV 8t KCU TOVTO TTOLVTVi yap aV
2 6fj.o\oyrj(Tiav ivat rr\v avrrjv. ocroi yap kv TrXovro) TO
v TiOevTai i(f> ez/6?, OVTOL Kal rr\v TTO\LV 8\T}V, kav r\
fjLaKapiovcriv oaoi re TOV rvpavviKov fiiov /zaAtcrra ri/^oocr^, 10
ovroi Kal 7r6\iv TTJV irXtLCFTtov apyovvav
av tivaL fyalev ft re ri? TOV eVa 81 dptTrjv
3 Kal iro\iv evSaifjiOveorTepav (f>rjcrei Tr]v cnrovSaiOTepav. d\Xa
TavT rjSr) Svo etrr/V a SeiTaL ovcei^ecos , e^ jjikv Trorepoy a//>e-
Ta>Tpo$ PLOS, 6 8ia TOV o-v(ji7roXtTVo-Oat Kal Koivtovelv TToXeo)? 15
77 p.d\\ov 6 gevLKos Kal r?Jy TroXiTiKrjs Koivavias diroXeXv-
eYi 5e Tiva 7roXiTiav OtTtov Kal iroiav
dpioTTTjv, erre TTOLVIV oVro? a/peroO Koivtovt
4 efre Kal Ticrl JJL\V fir] roty 8e TrXe/crroi?. eVei 5e rrj? TroXirt-
>c^9 Siavoias Kal OewpLas TOVT k<iT\v epyov, dXX ov TO 7Tpl 20
Kao~TOv alpeTov, rjntis 8\ TavTrjv TrpoyprjfjLtOa vvv Tr\v
CKCIVO p\v yap irdptpyov av tirj TOVTO 8e epyov TTJS
5 TavTT]? OTL fj.v ovv dvayKalov elvai TroXiTeiav dpLCTTrjv Tav-
TTJV KaO rjv Tagiv KOLV OCTTLO-OVV dpLo-Ta Trparroi Kal <pij
, (pavepov to-Tiv dfj.(/)io~l3r)TiTai 8e nap avTotv TO>V 25
cov TOV /zer a/oer?}? elvai ftiov alptTcoTaTov, Trore-
pOV 6 TToXlTLKOS Kal TTpaKTLKOS /3lO$ alpTOS T) fJLa\\OV
TrdvTcov TO>V tKTos aTToXeXu/xe^os 1 , olov OewprjTtKOS rty, ov
G /JLOVOV Tivts (j>ao~iv elvai 0iX6cro0or. a^Sbv yap TOVTOVS
rOL/9 8vO plOVS TO)V dvOpCOTTCOV OL (frlXoTl/jtOTaTOl TTpOS dpTTjV 30
(fraivovTai. TrpoaipovfjievoL, Kal TCOV TrpOTepoov Kal TO>V vvv Xeyo)
8e 8vo TOV re TroXirtAco^ Kal TOV <piX6o~o<pov. 8ia(f)pi 8e ov
fjLiKpbv TTorepco? e^ei ro dXrjOes dvdyKrj yap TOV ye ev
(ppovovvTa Trpbs TOV )SeXr/a) O-KOTTOV o-vvTaTTeo-Qai Kal r$>v
1 dv0p<x>7ro)v eKaa-TOv Kal Koivfj TTJV TroXiTeiav. vofj,iovo~i 8* oi 35
8 UOAITIKflN A (IT). 2-3.
fj.kv TO TCOV TftXas dpyjELv 8to~TTOTLK>s jj.kv yiyv6fjLvov
dStKias TWOS tTvai TTJS jueyt aTT;?, TroXiTiKcos 8k TO fikv
OVK *X L1/ > kfJLTfoBiOV 8k e x il/ T # ^P* aVTOV VTJfjLp[a TOVTtoV
8 0)0"JTp e evaVTLaS TpOi TVy^aVQWl 8odoVTS, fJLOVOV
40 yap dvSpbs TOV TrpaKTLKov tlvai PLOV Kal TroXiTiKov, k<j>
lKao~Tr]$ yap aper^Jy OVK e/ai Trpa^ei? paXXov TOIS /^taxrats 1
^ TOLS TO, KOLva TrpaTTOvcri Kal TroXtreuo/ie^oiy. oi peis ovv 8
OVT<O$ vTro\aiJLpdvov<riv y oi Se TOV 8eo-rroTiKov Kal TvpavviKov
Tporrov TT}? TroXiTtias tlvaLi fJLovov evSatfJiovd (f>ao~iv. Trap
8e Kal Trjs TroXtreia? oSroy opoy Kal T&V voptov, OTTG)?
5 5e<T7ro^a)(rt TOOI/ TreXa?. 8ib Kal T&V TT\^LO-TODV vofiifjicov ^vSrjv 9
coy etVea/ KeL/jLevow Trapa TOIS TrXearroi?, oyttco? ef TTOU ri Trpbs
V 01 VQfJLOl P\7rOVO-l, TOV KpOTClV 0~TO^d^01/TaL TraVTeS, 0>0~7Tp
kv AaKtSaifjioi L Kal KprJTrj Trpbs TOVS TroXe/iou? o~WTTaKTai
or-^eSbv rj re TraiSeta Kal TO TG>V VO/JLOOJ/ TrXrjOos. eri 8 kv 10
10 TOIS tOvecri Tfdo-i TOIS 8vvafJLtvois TrXtoveKTew rj TOiavrrj
TTifJ.r)Tai SvvajjLiS) olov kv %KvOais Kal Ilepo-ais Kal Gpal
Kal K\TOIS kv eviois yap Kal VOJJLOI Tives LO~L Trapo^vvov-
Tes TTpbs TT]V dpeTrjv T&foifV, KaOdwcp kv Kap)(r]86i>i <f>ao~l
TOV K TG)V KptKQDV KOO-fJLOV XafJ./3dvlV OOTaS OLV 0~TpaTVO~Cl)V-
15 rat o-TpaTias rji 8e TTOT Kal Trepl MaKcSovtav vofjios TOV 11
aTreKTayKOTa TfoXijjaov dvSpa 7rpiea>o-6ai Tr]v </)op-
kv 81 ^KvOais OVK tgfjv Tctveiv kv topTr) Tivl o~Kv<f)ov
7Tpl(/)p6fJ.l>OV T<> /J,f]8va dlTtKTayKOTl TTO\jJLLOV kv 8k TOIS
"I/3r]pO~LV ) Wvtl TToXe/ZfACQ), TOO-OVTOVS TOV dplQjjLOV 6fi<EXl(TKOV$
20 KaTamyyvvovcri wepl TOV Ta<pov oo-ovs av 8ia<f)6ip7) TWV
TToXe/JLicov Kal Tpa 8r] Trap eVepoiy ecrri ToiavTa TroXXa, 12
ra fj.kv v6f.iois KaTLXrjfj.fjieva TO, 8k Wtviv. Kafaoi 86iev av
dyav aTonov IO~GOS ?vai TOIS /3ovXofj,evoLS eTTto-KOTTfiv, et rour
kcrTiv epyov TOV TroXiTiKov, TO 8vvao-Qai Oecopeiv OTTGDS dpXfl
25 Kal 8o~Tr6r) TCOV TrXrjo-iov Kal /3ovXofj.va)v Kal /JLTJ /3ovXofjLi>(ov.
ir&s yap av firj TOVTO TTO\LTLKOV rj vopoOeTiKov, 6 ye fj.rj8k 13
k(TTlV ; OV VOfjLl/JLOV 8k TO fJLTj fJLOVOV SlKaiGOS dXXa
1324 a 561325 a 19. 39
Kal dSiKcos ap^tiv, KpaTttv 8 ecrrt Kal /JLTJ 8iKaia>$. dXXa
fj.r]v ov8 v rafy d XXaiy 7riarTrjfj.ais TOVTO 6pco//ej>* ovre yap
TOV laTpov OVT TOV KV/BtpvrJTOv epyov cart TO 77 TreTcraL r; ftia- 30
(racrOai TOV fj.ev TOVS OepaTrfvoftevovs TOV 8e roi)y nXctiTrjpas.
14 aXX toLKa&iv oi iroXXol TT\V 8tcnroTiKr]V TroXiTiKrjv oio~6aL
, Kal ozrep avTois e/faaroi ov (pacrij/ tlvai SiKaiov ov8k
, TOVT OVK aivyyvovTai irpbs TOVS dXXov? CLO-KOVVTZS
avTol jjikv yap irap avTois TO 8iKai<o$ apyeiv {TJTOVCTI, rrpbs 35
15 Se TOVS dXXovs ovBtv /zeXei TOOI/ StKaicw. aTonov 8e L fir]
(f)VO~L TO }JL\V SWJTOCTTOV t(TTL TO 8t OV SeO TrOO TOV } a)OT etTTfp
)(l TOV TpOTCOV TOVTOV, OV 8tl TfdvTtoV TTlpaO~6aL 80~7r6fLl^ )
dXXa T<*>V 8o~7roo-Ta>v, a)(r7T6/> ovSt OrjptvtLv enl Qoivrjv r) 6v-
<riav dvOpwirovs, dXXa TO Trpo? TOVTO OripevTov ZCTTI 8e 6rj- 40
1G ptvTov o av aypiov fj e^eoroi/ &ov. aXXa nty tirj y av Kal
KaO eavTrjv fiia TroXiy tvSaLfjLcw, rj TroXrret/ercu SrjXovoTL 1325 a
/caXcoy, eiVep e^^e^erat iroXiv oiKeto~6ai TTOV KaO tavTijv vo-
o"jrov8aioi$, rjs r^y TroXtre/a? 77 o-vvTais ov
Ov8e TT/OOS" TO KpaTf.lv 0~Tai
17 fj,7]8v yap virap^TCo TOIOVTOV. SfjXov dpa OTL Tfdo~as Tas 5
Trpoy TOV TToXejjLov eTTf/^eXeiay /caXay fjikv OtTtov, ov^ coy reXoy
KpOTaTov, dXXa 6Kivov ydpiv TavTas. TOV 8e
TOV o~7rov8aiov O~TI TO Qedvao-Qai, TTO\LV Kal yl^oy
Kal Tfacrav ciXXrjv KOLvooviav, fafjs dyaOfjs ?rcoy
18 fjLtOegovcri Kal TTJS evSe^o/jLevrj^ avTols evSaifiovias. &0&Ti 10
fJ,VTOL TO>V TaTTOJJLVQ)V Via VOfjrff/UMf Kal TOVTO TTJS VOfJLO-
OeTiKrjs eo~Tiv ISeiv, kdv Tivts vnap^coo L yeir^icoj/rey, noTa irpbs
7TOIOVS do-KTJTtOV T) TTCOy TOty KaOrJKOVO~L 7T/)Oy KaO~TOVS
CTTOV. dXXa TOVTO fJLV KaV VO~TpOV TV^OL TT]
or/ce^ecoy, ?rpoy TL reXoy 8eT rr]v dpio-Trjv iroXiTeiav O-VVTZIVCLV 15
Trpbs 8e TOVS ofjioXoyovvTas /j,kv TOV /^er aperryy ttvai /3iov 3
alptTWTaTOv, 8ia<f)pofj,vov$ 8e irepl rr^y ^prjo-ecoy avTov, Xe-
KTOV rjjuv Trpoy a/*0orepouy avrov? (ol \JL\V yap dnoSoKifjid-
ovo~i ray TroXtriAcay ap^ay, vofiifovT^ TOV re TOV t\tv6epov
40 TIOAITIKSIN A (H ). 3-4.
20 PIOV eTepov TLva ivai TOV TTO\LTLKOV Kal TrdvT&v
ol 8e TOVTOV dpLo~TOV dSvvaTov yap TOV fjLrjSev irpaTTovTa
7TpaTTLV V } TT)V 8 eVTTpaytaV Kal TTJV v8aL/jLOVLaV tiVCLl
TavTov) OTL ra pets dft^OTepoi Xeyovo~iv op6S>s ra 8t OVK 6pQa>s,
01 fJLV OTL 6 TOV tXtvOepOV j8/09 TOV S0~7TOTLKOV d/jLeiVCW TOVTO 2
25 yap dXrjOes ovSev yap TQ ye SovXa), ft SovXos,
77 yap eTTLTai$ rj -rrtpl roo^ avayKaiav ovSevos
T$>V Ka\$>v. TO {JLCVTOI VOjitfetv Tfaaa
OVK opQbv ov yap eXaTTOv Sieo-trjKti rj TU>V e
Oepcov apX^ T ^ v SovXcw rj avTo TO <f>vo~i eXevOepov TOV
30 (f)vo~L SovXov. 8ia>pio-Tai 8t irepl avTa>v iKava>$ kv TOIS Trpto-
TOIS Xoyoiy. TO 81 /zaXXoz/ tTfaivtiv TO aTrpaKTt iv TOV TfpaTTtiv 3
OVK dXrjOes 77 yap tv8ai/J,ov(a 7rpai$ to~Tiv } eVi 8e
Kal KoXS)v TeXoy fyovo-iv al T&V SiKaiav KOI o-
TT/oa^eiy. KULTOL TOL^ av VTroXd/3oL Tt? TOVTGOV OVTCO 8ia>pLo--
35 ptvtov OTL TO KvpLov tivai TfdvTdDV dpicrTov ovTto yap av
nXeLo-Tcov Kal KaXXio-Toov Kvpios ei ij Trpdgewv. a>o~Te ov 8ei 4
TOV Svvdfitvov dp)(Lv TrapLevaL TQ> TrXrjo-LOv, dXXa fiaXXov
d<f)aLpLo~6ai, Kal LL-qTe iraTtpa TratSwv fi^Tt 7rai8a$ naTpbs
LLYJ& oXcos (f>i\ov (piXov ftyStva vnoXoyt^eLv /j.r)8e Trpbs TOVTO
40 (ppOVTLgtLV TO ydp dpLO-TOV aipTCOTaTOV, TO 8 V TTpaTTtLV
TOVTO jJLev ovv dXrjOws foots Xeyov&LV, ei nep virdp-
d7roo~Tpovo~L Kal /3iaoLLei>oi$ TO TO>V OVTCOV aipeTco-
dXX fo-ooy ov^ o?6v T vndp^Lv^ aXX vrroTiOevTaL 5
TOVTO tytvSos* ov ydp <ETL /caXas TO.S 7rpdeL$ evSe^Tai zlvaL
TO) LL7] 8La(f)pOVTL TOQ-OVTOV OO~OV dvT)p ywaLKOS 7}
5 TeKvoDv rj SecnroTr]^ 8ovXcov (wore o TrapapaLvwv ovSev dv
TTjXlKOVTOV KaTOp6a>0~LV VCTTpOV OCTOV 7J8rj 7TapK/3/3r]K T7JS
dptTrjs. TO!? ydp OLLOLOLS TO KaXbv Kal TO SiKaiov tv T$> (kv)
/iepei, TOVTO ydp LO~OV Kal O/JLOLOV TO 8e LIT] Ycrov TOIS iVoiy 6
Kal TO LITJ o/jLOLOv TO?? oLLoiois TTapd fyvviv , ovSev 8e TWV
onapd (j>vo~Lv KaXov. SLO Kav aXXoy TLS rj KpeiTTcov KaT
dpTrjv Kal KaTa 8vvafJLiv TTJV TTpaKTLKrjv TCOV dpiffTtov, TOVT
1325 a 201326 a 3. 41
7 KaXbv aKoXovOetv Kal TOVTO> TTtiQtcrQai SiKaiov. 8ti 8 ov
IJLOVOV dptTrjv dXXa Kal SvvafjLLv virdp^Lv, KaO r/j/ eVrat
TTpaKTiKos. dXX L TavTa Xeyerat /caXooy Kal TTJV evSaifj-oviav
evTTpayiav OeTtov, Kal Koivfj Tracr^y TroXeooy av eirj KOL KaQ* 15
8 tKCLVTOV aplCTTOS /3lO$ 6 TTpdKTLKOS. dXXa TOV TTpCLKTlKOV OVK
avayKOLiov e/a: TT/OO? erepouj, KaQd^p OIOVTO.I Tii/e?, ovSe ray
Siavoias elvai fjiovas Tavras irpaKTiKas ray rco^ dir
TG>V \dpiv yiyvojJLtvas e/c TOV TrpcLTTtLV, aAXa TroXt
ra? avTOTeXets KOL ras OLVT&V evKv Otwpias KCLI SLOLVOTI- 20
eras" 77 yap V7rpa[a reXoy, coo-re /cai TTpd^is TLS //a-
Xicrra ^e /cai TrpaTTew XeyofjLv Kvpioos KOI rS>v
9 irpd^tooi TOVS ra?y Siavoiais ap)(ire/cro^ay. aXXa
dvayKaiov ra? Aca^ aura? TroXei? ISpvutvas KOI
OVTCO Trporjprjfjiei as kv Several yap Kara p.epr] KOI TOVTO 25
TroXXal yap KOivaviai Trpoy aXXrjXa rols /ie-
10 /oecri r^y TroXecoy elcnv. 6fioio)9 Se TOVTO vTrdpyti Kal Ka&
ei/oy oroi/oCi/ rcoz/ dvOptoTrow o-^oXfj yap av 6 Oebs *X OL Ka ~
Xooy Kal ?ray 6 /cooy/oy, ofy oz;^ elalf e^a)TpLKal Trpdgeis
Trapa ray ot/cei ay ray avT&v. on \i\v ovv TOV avTov fiiov 30
dvayKaiov ?vai TOV apio~TOV e/caa-ra) re ret)*/ dvOpdoTrcw Kal
Koivfj raFy iroXtcri Kal ro?y dv6pa>7rois, (fiavepov cffTtV
Enel Se 7T(j)poifj.iao-Tai ra i/u^ fiprjficva Trepl avT&v, 4
/ca: Trepi ray d XXay TroXiret ay i7/i/ re^ea^p^rai TrpoTtpov,
dpyj] T&V XOITTCOV GLTTfTv TTp&TOv TTOiay Tivas Set ray vnoOe- 35
trety eZi/ai ?repi rrjy peXXovcnis KOLT V\TJV o-vvo~Tavai 7r6Xeo)y
2 ot 1 yap ofo^ re TroXiTtiav ytvo~6ai TTJV dpio~Tr)v dvev OV/l/i-
Tpov \oprjyias. Sib Set TroXXa TTpovTroTeOelcrOaL KaOdirzp
e^o/zej/ofy, e/ai /JLCVTOL /jLijSev TOVTCOV dSvvaTov. Xeyco ^e
3 OLOV 7TpL re TrX^ofy TroXiTcov Kal \o)pa9. cocnrep yap Kal 40
roty aXXoiy Srjfj.iovpyoLS^ o?ov vfyavTy Kal vavnrjyto, Set TTJV
vXrjv V7rdp)(iv tTTiTrjSeiav ovo~av Trpoy TTJV kpyaaiav (ovcp 1326 a
yap a> at/r?; Tvy^dvrj 7rapo-Kvao~/j.vr] /3eXrfo^, dvdyKij
Kal TO ytyvopevov vno r?jy re^i/7/y ef^ai /caXXfoi/), oura) Aca:
42 nOAITIKflN A (IT). 4-5.
r<3 TTO\LTIK$> KOI TO) vofjLoOeTrj 6VF Tj]v oiKiav vXrjv vndpyeiv
5 7riTr)8ei(t)$ e^ovaav. eori 8k TroXm/oJy "%6pijyas irp&Tov 4
TO re 7r\fj6o$ T&V dvOpco7rcov y TTOCTOVS re /cat TTOIOVS Ttvds
virdpyew 8et (j)vo~i, Kal Kara TTJV -^(opav cwcrat ra)?, o(rr]v
T elvai Kal Troiav TLVO, TavTrjv. oiovrai }ikv ovv ot TrXeTo-rot
7TpO(TY)Kiv fJLtydXrjv tivai TJ]V evSatfjLoi a iroXiv c/ 5e TOVT
10 aXT/^ey, ayvoovai irota fieydXr] KOL TTOLCL fj-LKpa 776X19. KOLT 5
dptOfjLOV yap TrXfjOos T&V kvoiKovvrav Kpivovcri rr\v fjLtydXrjv,
Set <5e fjidXXov //r) e/y TO TrXrjOos et? 8e SvvajiiV d-rro/BXe-
TTZLV. tern ydp TL KOI TToXeco? pyov, axrre rr]v Svva^JLvrjv
TOVTO fj,dXi(TT aTroreXeo , ravrr}v olrjTeov tlvai fjLeyio-Trjv, oiov
i^ lTnroKpdrrjv OVK dvOp&irov dXXd laTpov tlvai /JLLO> (frrjcreitv
dv -ny rov 8ia(f>povT09 Kara TO fjieyeOos rov crcn paras. ov 6
fj.r)v dXXd KOLV i Set Kptvtiv irpbs TO irXfjOos aTro^XlTro^ra?,
ov Kara TO TV^OV TrXfjOos TOVTO TTOL-^T^OV (avayKaiov ydp kv
TOUS TroXeo ii fcrooy vTrdpyjeiv Kal SovXwv dpi8jj.bv
20 Kal fj-eToiKGw Kal gtvcwj, dXX oo~oi TroXewy eiVt //epoy
e $>v vvvivTCLTai TroXty oiKffov poptaw f] ydp TOVTGW v
PX*] TOV TrXrjOovs fitydXrjs TroXecoy O-TUJL^LOV, e ^y 8k fidvav-
<JOL fjikv e^epyjzvTai TroXXol TOV dpiO^ov orrXiTai 8e oXfyoi,
TavTrji^ d^vvcLTOv ewai fj.ydXr}V ov ydp TavTov fJLeydXrj re
25 TroXiy Kal TToXvavOpanos. dXXd ^r]v Kal TOVTO ye /c TOHS 7
epycov (pavepbv OTL y^aXeirov, tVooy 8 dSvvaTov, vvop.eio~6ai
TJ\V \iav 7ro\vdv6pa>TTOv. T&V yovv SOKOVO-COV
KaXws ovStfjiiav 6p5>{JLev ovcrav dveinivrjv TTyooy ro
TOVTO 8k 8fjXov Kal 8 id rrjy TCOV Xoycov Tr/crrecoy. o re ydp 8
30 v6fjLO$ ra^iy rty eo~Ti, Kal TTJV tvvofjLiav dvayKalov
tlvai, 6 8e Xiav vnepftdXXtov dpiOpbs ov SvvaTai
ra^eooy Oeias ydp 8rj TOVTO 8vvdfj.eco$ pyov y ^riy Kal To8e
TO irdv ezret ro ye Ka\ov ev TrXijOei Kal peyeOei
yivecrQai. 810 Kal TroXty ??y /zera /AeyeOovs 6 Xe^^ety 9
35 opoy vnap-^eL, TavTTjv elvai KaXXio-Trjv dvayKalov. aXX eo~T
rt Kal TroXecoy jjityeOovs fj.eTpov y &cnrep Kal TWV dXXcDV irdv-
1326 a 41326 b 28. 43
10 TOW, (oa>v <j)vrS)v opydvcov Kal yap TOVTCOV Kao~TOv ovre Xiav
fjiiKpbv OVT Kara /*eye$oy v-nreppdXXov eet rr\v avTOv 8vva-
fj.iv, d\\ ore fjiev 6 Xcoy eo-rep77/zeVoj> eVrat rTJy c^i/o-ecoy, ore
*X OV > ^ ov 7r ^^ ov o-TTiOafAialov \JL\V OVK eVrat 40
6 Xcoy, oi}<Se 6Vo?i/ (TTaStoiv, eij ^e rt fieyeOos tXObv ore
/ze^ 5ia (TfjLLKpoTTjTa (pavXrjv Troirjcrei Tr)v vavTiXiav, ore e 1320
1 1 Sia rr\v VTreppoXrjv. 6fj.oi(o$ Se Kal TroXis fj p,ev e| oXiycoi/
Xiav OVK avTapKT]? (77 <5e TroXty avrapKesY 77 ^e e/c TroAXooi/
er TO?? fjL\v avayKaiois avTccpKys, axnrep t6vo$ } aXX ov
noXts TroXiTtLai yap ov paSiov vndpyeiv 719 yap crrparrj- 5
yo? tarrai TOV Xiav vneppaXXovTos TrXrjOovs, 77 rfo *TJpv fJ-^l
%TV ropetoy / Sib TTpdoTrjv fj.i> clvai iroXiv dvayKalov TTJV e/c
TOO~OVTOV TrXrjQovs o TTpG>Tov rrXrjOos avrapKes irpbs TO ev rjv
12 earl Kara TTJV TroXiTiKrjv Koivoovtav evSe^Tai Se Kal TJ\V
ravTrjs VTrepffaXXovo-av Kara 7rXfj6o$ ttvai. /ze^co iroXiv, 10
aXXa TOVT OVK ea-Ttv, cocrTrep ei7rofj,v, dopiaTov. rk 8 eoro>
6 777? V7rp/3oXfj$ opoy, e/c rcov epyw ISfiv paSiov. eial yap
at 7rpdi$ 7779 TroXecoy TCDV \L\V dp-^ovTCov TO>V
1 3 dpyovTOS 5 eTTira^i? /cat Kpio~is epyov 777)09 6^e ro
nepl T&V SiKaiwv Kal Trpoy ro ray dp^a^ Siave^iv KCLT 15
diav dvayKalov yvcopiftiv dXXrjXovs, TTOIOL Ttves io~i, ro^y
TToX/ray, a>y 6Voi> TOVTO fj,r) crv^aivei yiyvo~6ai,
dvdyKT) yiyvto-Qai ra ?repi ray ap^ay Kal ray
7Tpl a//06repa yap 01) SiKaiov avToa-^SidfeLv, oirtp kv
14 r^ TroXvavOpaoTTLa rrj Xiav V7rdp\i ^a^epooy. en <5e evoi.s 20
/cat yuerot/coty paSiov /jLeTaXa^dveiv TTJS TroXtre/ay oi/ ya/o
)(aXe7ro^ ro XavOdviv Sia TTJV VTrepf$o\r]v TOV TrXijOovs. Srj-
Xov TOLVVV coy oSroy eo-rt TroXecoy opoy apto-roy, 77 //eytVrr; rot?
7rX77^ofy vTTp/3oXr] Trpoy avTapKeiav ^cor^y evo-vvonTOS. npl
fj.kv ovv /-teyetfofy TroXecoy StcopicrOa) TOV Tporrov TOVTOV 25
IlapanXTjo-ioDS 8e Kal ra Trept rr^y ^a>pay e^et. Tre/ot 5
yap rou woiav Tivd, SrjXov OTI TTJV avTapKeo~TdTr)v ?ray
av tTraiveo-fitv TOLavT7]v 8 dvayKalov e/at TTJV nav~
44
nOAITIKflN A (IT). 5-6.
TOV fiiov TTJV
i/y Se 7rl rr\v
e/7T/ (Set 8 evia 3
roi/y
To<j)6pov TO yap TTOLVTCL VTrdp^eiv Kal 8io~6ai
30 avTapKes. wXijOtL 8e Kal //eyelet Toa-avrrjv wore SvvacrQai
TOVS oiKovvTas r)v o~xoXd^ovTas eXevOepicas apa Kal <ra>-
(ppovws. TOVTOV 8e TOV opov i KaXo>s rj fjiri KaXo>s XeyofjLev, 2
varrepov TncrK7TToy aKpipeo-Tepov, orav oAco? jrepl KTTJ-
orectis KOL Trjs wepl rr]v ovcriav eviropias o-v^aivrj 7roLi<r6aL
35 fii/eidi/, Tro)? Set KOL TLVCL rpoTrov ^X L1/ irpos T *) 1
avTr]v iroXXal yap irtpl r^
/3r]Trj(ri$ 8ia Toi>$ eXKOvras
, TOV$ pen twl TTJV
TO 8* tiSos Trjs ^copay ov
40 TrtiOecrQai KCU TOLS Trepl TT}V a-Tparriyiav e//7Ti/)Ofy), OTL
}L\v TOIS rroXefjiiois eivai SvcreftpoXov, avTOis 8*
1327 a TL & oacrTrep ro rrXrjOos TO T&V dvBp^ircov evvvvoTTTOv <pa-
fJLv tlvai Selv, OVTCO Kal TTJV \a>pav TO 8 V<TVVOTTTOV TO
v/3or)6rjTOV elvai rr\v y&pCLV iarlv. Trjs 8e TroXeo)? TTJV 6to-iv
L XPV TTOltLV KCLT 6^77^, TTyOOJ T Tr]V OdXaTTOLV 7TpOO~^KL
5 KtiaBai /caXcoy Trpoy re Tr]v y&pc/Lv.. efy /ze^ o Xe^^efy 4
opos 8eT yap Trpbs ray K/3orjOeias K.QIVT\V
CLTTOLVT&V O 8e XoiTTOS TTpOS TttS TtoV
TrapaTrofjLTrds, ZTL 8e TTJS Trepl gvXa vXrjs, Kav et TWO,
dXXrji/ kpyao-iav f) X^P a TV 7X ( ^ l/OL KKTljfJLvri TOiavTrjv,
10 evTrapaKOfjLLVTOv.
6 Ilepl 8e Trjs Trpoy Tr]v BdXarTav Koivcavias, TfOTepov
oo0eXi/zoy TaTs tvvofiovnevaLS Tr6\<Tiv rj fiXa/Sepd, TroXXa
wyyavovviv djLLcfiio prjTovi Tes TO re yap Tnvovo~@ai Tivas
kv dXXois T&pafjLfj,vov$ VO/JLOIS do~v^opov tivai (f>ao~i Trpoy
15 Tr]v evvo^tav, Kal Tr]v 7ro\vav6p<t>7riav yivto~6ai fiv yap
K TOV XP r l (T ^ al T fl OaXdo-crrj Siaire/jiTrovTas Kal ^e^o/ze^ouy
rrXfjOos, virtvavriav 8 tivai Trpbs TO TroXiTeveo-OaL
OTL JJLZV ovv, cl TavTa fj.r] o-f/z/^aa/et, {$t\Tiov Kal 2
Trpoy do~(j)d\eLav Kal Trpoy tviroptav T&V dvayKaiwv /zere-
20 X L V T7 }v TroXiv Kal Tr]v \<*>pav Trjs OaXaTTrjs, OVK dBrjXov.
1326 b 291327 b 12. 45
3 Kal yap Trpo? TO paov (f>piv 701)9 7roXe//of? ev/3o7]6rJTOvs
fivaL SeT KaT dfjL(poTpa TOVS o-(06r)(rojjivovs, Kal Kara yr\v
Kal Kara 6dXaTTav Kal irpos TO jBXdtyai TOV$ eVm0e/ze-
youy, i fjirj KaT dpcjxo Svvarov, dXXd Kara Qdrepov VTrdp-
4 get fidXXov dfj.(j)OTp(ov peTeyjovcriv. ocra T dv yur) rvyydvrj 25
Trap avrois oVra, Sega&OaL ravra Kal ra TrXzovd^ovTa
TG>V yiyvofjievtov K7Tfj,\}rao 6ai raw dvayKaiav kvriv avrfj
yap fj.7ropLKrjv } dXX ou TOI$ dXXois 5et slvai Tr\v TTQ\LV
oi $e TrapeyjovTts artpds avTovs ird(nv dyopav TrpoaoSov
\dpiv ravra TrpdrTOvcriv r^v Se p.r) SeT TTO\LV Toiavrr]S 30
/jLere-^eLv TrXeove^ias, ovS tp,7r6piov 8tl KeKTrjcrOat TOLOVTOV.
5 7rei ^e Kal vvv opwfjLtv iroXXais virdp^oj/ra Kal ^pai^
Kal 7r6\criv kirivticL Kal X^ei/ay tvcfivais Keipeva Trpo? Trjf
TToXu/^ oocrre /J.TJT TO a^To vkptiv dcrrv fjLrJTt Troppco \iav,
aAAa KparelorOaL Ttfytcrt Kal TOIOVTOLS dXXots epvpaai, 35
<pai>pbv coy i fJLtv dyaQov TL crvfjipalvei yiyvtvftai Sia TT}?
Koivtovtas avr&v, vndp^ei rfj TroXei TOVTO TO dyaOov, el Se
TL /5Aa/Sepo^, (tvXdao~@ai paSiov TO?? ro/zoi? <ppdoisTa$
Kal StopiovTa$ Tivas ov Sei Kal TIVCLS CTrifticryeo-Oai Set
6 TT/ooy dXXrjXovs. irtpl 8\ TTJS vavTiKTJs owa/zeco?, STL ptv 40
^XP L TLl/0 S Tf\ri8ov$, OVK d8r]\ov (ov yap
Kal Ta>v TrXr)<r(ov Tio~l Set Kal (po/3povs 1327 b
tlvai Kal Svvao-Qai fforjOeii , cwo-Trep Kara yfjv, Kal
7 OdXaTTavy rrepl Se TrXrjOovs ijSrj Kal /zeye^ouy Trjy
TavT7]$ Trpbs TOV ftiov aTrocr/ceTTTeo^ T?}y TroAeooy el }JL\V yap
T}yeiJ.oviKov Kal TroXiTiKov {rj&eTai, ftiov, dvayKalov Kal Tav- 5
T7]V 8vvanLv VTrdp^tiv Trpbs Ta? TTyoa^ef? <rvfj.fjLTpov.
8e TcoXvavOptoTriav TTJV yiyvo^v^v Trepl TOV vavTLKov
v OVK dvayKalov vjrdp^iv Ta?y TroXeo-iv, ov8tv yap
8 avTOVs /iepo? tlvai SL TT}? TroAeco? TO /zez/ yap 7Ti/3aTL-
KOV eXtvdepov Kal TOJV TreftvovTGDv eo-TiV, o Kvpiov ZO~TI Kal 10
KpaTei TTJS vavTiXtaS TrXrjOovs 8e vndpyjovTOS TreptoiKcov
Kal TWV TTJV ^copav yecopyovvTOi)v ) d(j>Qoviav dvayKalov tlvai
46 nOAITIKHN A (H f ). 6-8.
Kal vavTcov. opcoftev Se Kal TOVTO Kal vvv vTrdp^ov TLVLV,
o?ov rfj TroXeL TOO// HpaKXeooTcov TroXXay yap eKirXrjpovo-t
J 5 TplTJpeiS KeKTTjfievOL TO) //eyl$i TToXlV eTepCDV efJLfjLeXeCTTepaV.
Uepl fjiev ovv y&pas /cat Xi/jiev(ov Kal TroXtcw KOL 9
OaXdrTTjs KOLL rrepl rfjs vavTLKrjs SvvdfjLecos eoro) SioDpLcr^va
TOV TpOTTOV TOVTOV TTEpl Sc TOV TToXiTLKOV ffX^Ot/y, TIVCL fJ.ll
7 o/jo^ vndpyeLv XP 7 ? Trporepov GLTrojJiev, TTOLOVS Se rwas rrjv
20 (fiva-iv elvai Bel, vvv Xeycofiev. o-^eSbv Srj KaTavorj&tiev dv
TLS TOVTO ye, ^SXe^a? kiri re ra? TroXei? ra? evSoKLfjLovo~a9
TCOV jEXX^a)^ /cat Trpoy irda-av TTJV oiKOVfjievrjv, a>? 8iiXr]-
TTTCLI TOIS Wvecriv TCL fiev yap kv TOIS tyvxpo LS TOTTOIS eOvrj 2
Kal TO, Trepl T?]v Evpo)Trr]v OvfjLOv fjLv o~Ti TrXTJprj, Siavoias
25 Se evSeeaTepa Kal Ttyvrjs, Sioirtp eXevOepa p,ev StaTeXei
fiaXXov, dtroXiTevTa Se Kal TO>V TrXrjcrLOv dp^eiv ov 8vvd-
fjieva TO, Se wepl TTJV Ao~iav SiavorjTiKa [JLev Kal TeyyLKa
T7]v "^V^TJV, ddvfj,a Se, Sioirep dpyopeva Kal SovXevovTa
SiaTeXei- TO Se TGCH> EXXrjvav yevos axnrep peo-evei Kara 3
30 TOVS roTrof?, ourooy dfj.(f>oiv peTe^ec Kal yap evOv/jiov Kal
SiavorjTLKov eo~TLv SioTrep eXevQepov re SiaTeXet Kal /3eX-
Tiora TroXiTevo/jLevov Kal Swdfievov dpyjELv TravToov, fjuas
Tvyydvov TToXtre^a?. TJ]V avTr]v <5 e^ei 8ia<j>opav Kal TO, 4
T&v EXXrjvcov eOvrj [/cat] TT/OO? dXXrjXa TO, pev ydp e\ei
35 Tr]v fyvcriv jJLovoKooXov, TO, Se ev [re] /ce/c/oarai Trpo? dpcpo-
Tepas ray Svvdfieis TavTas. (pavepbv TOLVVV on Set Sia-
VOTJTIKOVS re elvai Kal QvfjioeLSeis TTJV fyvcnv TOVS /zeXXoi/ras
evaywyovs eo~eo~6ai ra> vopoOeTy Trpbs TV\V dpeTrjv. onep ydp 5
0acr TLves SeTv vjrdpyjeiv rot? (pvXai, TO faXrjTiKovs fj.ev
40 elvai TG>V yvcopifJLGW, rrpbs Se TOVS dyvatTas dypiovs, 6 OV/JLOS
eO~TLV 6 TTOLWV TO faXTjTLKOV aVTTJ ydp O-TLV f) TTJS tyv)(fi$
1328 a SvvafjLis rj (j)LXov/j.ev. o-rjfieLov Se- npbs ydp TOVS o~vvrjOeis
Kal (j)iXovs 6 Ovfjibs ai peTai paXXov 77 TTyooy Tot/y ay^coray,
i vofj.io~a$. Sib Kal ApyiXoyos TrpocrrjKOVTWS 6
ey/caXcoi/ SiaXeyeTai ?r/ooy TOV
1327 b 131328 a 37. 47
av yap Sr) irapa (f)iXa>v dndy^o. 5
Kal TO dp-^ov 8t Kal TO eXtvOepov drrb TTJJ cWa/zecoy rav-
TT^y VTtdpyjzi Traviv* dp^LKov yap Kal drJTTrjTov 6 OV/JLOS.
7 ov KaXcos 8 \L XtyeLv -^a\7rov^ tlvai Trpo? TOT)? dyvwTas
TTpbs ovSeva yap eivai xprj TOLOVTOV, ov8e tlfflv oi fj.eyaXo\lrv-
y^oi TJ\V <j>v(nv dypioi, 7r\r]v irpos rovs dSLKOvvras. TOVTO 8t 10
[j.a\\ov en ?rpoy Toi)$ (rvvrjOeis Trdo-yoixnv, oirep tLprjTai
8 irporepov, av dSiKeiorOat vopicruxTiv. Kal TOVTO o-vfj,/3aivi
KaTa \6yov Trap ofy yap ofaiXeo-Qai Sew TT]V fvpyo~iai>
VTTO\a}JLpdvOVO~l, TTpOS TO) pXdptl Kal TaVT7)$ dlTOO-TpLO-OaL
vofjLigovo-W oOev ipr)Tai u ^a\7rol TroXtfioL yap dSeXficoi " 15
Kal " OL TOL Trepa crTtp^avTGS, oiSe Kal Trepa [jLi<Tovcriv"
9 JTeycu \ikv ovv T&V TroXtTtvo/jLevcov, TTOQ-OVS T
8el Kal TTOIOVS Tivas TJ]V fyvcnv, CTL Se r^v ywpav
T Tiva Kal iroiav TIVOL, Sia>pLo-Tai o-^eSov (pv yap TT)V
avTr]v aKpifieiav 8ei {rjTttv Sid T T$>V \6ya)v Kal TMV 20
8ia Trjy aiorQricrws) eTrei 8 &&lt;nrep T&V dXXcw 8
KaTa fyvviv avvea-TtoTtov ov TavTa ZCTTI ftopia T^? 0X779
, cor dvzv TO 6 Aoi> OVK av i r), 8fjXov co? ovSe TTO-
Xecoy /^epT; OeTeov ova Tats TroXco-Lv dvayKalov vTrdp^etv,
2 ov8 dXXrjs Koivtovias oyoV/uay, t ?y v TL TO yevos. tv yap 25
TL Kal KOLVOV ZLVOLI Set Kal TavTo TOIS KOivtovols, av T LGOV
dv T aVLO-OV fJ.fTaXafjipdvGOO iV, oloV LT T/)00r) TOUTO kcTTLV
3 LT6 x^p^y TrXfjOos GLT dXXo TL T&V TOLOVTCOV 0"Tiv oTav 8
f) TO fJLV TOVTOV VKV TO 8 OV 6VKV, OvSeV V y TOVTOLS
KOLVOV dXX ?} TCO Liev TTOLT]o~aL Tco 5e XafftTv Aeyco 8 olov 30
opydvo) T iravTl Trpos TO yiyvotievov epyov Kal TOLS SrjLiLovp-
yoTs OLKLO, yap TTpbs OLKo86/j,ov ovSev kcrnv o yivtTai KOLVOV ,
4 aXX eo~T TTJJ otKLas \dpiv f] TO>V OiKoSoLtcov Te^vrj. SLO KTTJ-
o~6coy fjikv SeT Tats 7roXeo~tr, ov8ev 8 t&rlv rj KTTJO-LS ^tepo? TT;?
TroXecoy. TroXXa 8 efi-^rv^a LLepr] TT^? ACTr;cra)9 to~TLv. f) 8e 35
TToXiJ KOLVWVLa TL$ kcTTl TO>V OfjLOLG&V, VKV 8e fcofj^ TTJS v8f-
5 xo/j,vr]$ dpiomjf. 7ref 5* ecrTlv evSaiLiovia TO dpivTov, avTrj 8e
4 8
A (IT). 8-9.
evepyeia Kal ^pfjais rty reXeioy, av^e^Ke 8e oi/rcoy
cwore rot s 1 jJLev evSeyeaOai peTeyeLv avTrjs, roz)y <5e {JLLKpov r\
40 fJLrjSev, SfjXov coy TOUT CLITLOV TOV yiyveo~QaL TroXecoy e^r; /cat
8ta(popa$ Kal 7roXire/ay TrXe/oi/y a XXoi/ yap rpoVoz/ Kal 6Y
1328 b dXXcov e/caoroi rouro OrjpevovTts TOVS re /3/of? eVepou? TTOLOVV-
rat Kal ray TroXirem?. 7rio-/ce7rreoi/ 5e /cat Trocra ravri ta-nv 6
aw a^ei; TroXty ou^ a* ef?; /ca: yap a Xeyo/*ei> e^ai /^ep?; TTO-
Xeot)?, ei/ TOVTOLS av irj (a) aVay/caibi/ virdp^eiv.
5 TQLVVV T&V epycoz/ rw dpiOfiov K TOVTG&V yap eorai
TTp&TOV fjLls OVV V7rdp\ll $1 TpCKpTJV, e7TLTa T^^aj (?roXX(S^ 7
yap opydvoov 8e?Tai TO f\v), rpirov Be 6VXa (roz)? yap /cot-
VODVOVVTOLS dvayKouov KOU kv auro?? ^X 6 ^ oVXa Trpo? re
dp^fiVj ra>v dirtiQovvTtov ydpiv, Kal Trpo? roi)j e
10 t7TiyeipovvTa$\ eVi x/ 07 ? pdrcw riva evTropiav, OTTCOJ eleven Kal
Trpoy ray /ca0 avTovs %pia$ Kal npbs TroXt/jiiKds, TT^TTTQV
8e Kal TTpcorov Trjv Trepl TO Otiov CTTf/zeXeia^, ^ Ka\oi)(riv
8e TOV dLB.ov Kal r ndvr(>v
Kpl(TlV TTp
15 aXX^Xofy. ra
TroXf? coy
aXXa ?rpoy
\dvri TOVTCOV
Vtoviav elvat
20 rauray
epya TOLVT kvrlv &v Stlrai Tracra
(f) yap TroXiy TrXfjOos kvnv ov TO
aurap/cey, a>y (frafjitv, k.av Se TL Tvy-
, dSvvaTov aTrXcoy atrap/cr; r^i/ KOL-
dvdyKrj TOIVVV Kara ray epyao-^ay 9,
iroXiv SeT dpa yecopycoi/ r* e?^ai n
OL irapa(TKvd(TOVo-i TTJV Tpotyrjv, Kal Tt^vLTas, Kal TO
fjiov, Kal TO tVTTOpov, Kal /epery, Kal Acptray TCOV
Kal avfjLfyepovTW
9 Aitopia-iJLtvtov 8e TOVT&V \OLTTOV a-Ke^aaO
25 KoivtovriTiov TrdvTtov TOVTOZV (tvSe^tTat yap TOVS avTovs
ray e/at Kal yecopyozyy Kal Ttyvira.? Kal TOVS
Kal SiKagovTas) rj KaO tKacrTOv epyov TO>V ipr]/jLei>a)v dXXovs
UTro^ereoi , rj TO, IJLZV i Sia ra Se Koiva TOVTC&V eg dvdyKr]$ kvriv.
OVK ev 770*077 Se TavTo TroXiTeia. KaOdirep yap ei7ro/j.ev, 2
1328 a 81329 a 21.
49
L Kal TraVray KOIVCDVCIV TroVrcoj/, Kal fj,rj TraVray 30
aXXa Tivas TLV&V. ravra yap Kal Troiei ray TTO-
Xiret ay erepay* kv JJL\V yap rats SrjfjLOKpaTiais
3 TraVrey irdvT&v, kv 8k rais oXiyap^Lais TovvavTiov.
8k TvyyjdvofJLev (TKOTTOVVTZS TTtpl r^y ap/crrTyy 7roAiref x ay, ai/r?;
^ eaTf /ca^ ^ 17 TroXty av irj /xaAicrr evSaifjLow, rrji^ 8 35
tvSaifJLoviav on \(opl$ dptTrjs aSvvarov vndpyjtiv
irpoTtpov, fyavtpov e/c TOVTGOV coy ei/ rfj /caXXicrra
e^?; TroXei /cai r^ /ce/cr^/^e^r; SiKaiovs dvSpas aTrXcoy, aXXa
^ Trpoy r^ VTToOeo-iv, OVT fiavcLVvov $iov OVT dyopalov del
TOVS TroXtVay (ayey i/^y ya/o 6 roiouroy /3/oy >ca2 Trpoy 40
4 dpeTrjv VTrtvavTios), ovSe 8rj yea)pyoi)y ttva.i TOVS /zeXXoi/ray
cr(r@ai (8ei yap cr^oXfyy /cad Trpoy rr/j/ yevecnv TTJS aper?Jy 1329 a
Kal Trpoy ray Trpa^ety ray TroXm/cay). eTrei <5e /cai ro TTO-
\e/j,LKov Kal TO ^ov\ev6fjLvov Trepi root/ o Vjj.Qepoi Tcov Kal
Kplvov Trepi rcwV &Ka(a>v W7rdp^i Kal fteprj 0atVerai r^y
TroXecoy /zaXicrra oi/ra, norepov erepa /cai raura 0ereo*> ^ 5
5 ro?y az/roFy drroSoTtov a/z0co ; fyavtpov 8k Kal TOVTO, SLOTI
Tponov IJLZV nva TO?S auroFy, rponov 8e TLVCL Kal erepoty.
?} yue^ yap erepay aKfMrjs /carepo^ r<i> epyoot/, icat ro /ze^
0poi/77creft)y ro 5e 8vvdfj.Q)$ } erepo:y ^ 5e rco/ ao^L -
eo~ri roi)y 8vvafj.vovs j3ido~6aL Kal KcoXveiv, TOVTOVS 10
o/ yap
15
OTT\(>V KVplOl Kal fJLVLV t] flTj ^V^LV KVplOl TT]V 7roXlTLaV.
6 XeiVerai TQLVVV ro?y ayroFy yuet/ a//0orepoiy aTroStSovai rrjv
TavTrjv, /J.TJ a/za 5e aXX\ (wo-Trep Tre^fKey, 77
8vvafJLi$ kv yecorepoiy, 77 5e 0poi/r;o-iy i/ Trpecr/BvTepois
, OVKOVV oi/rooy d^tpolv veve^o-QaL o~i/yu0epei /cat 8iKaLov
yap ayrr; 77 Siaipecns ro /car a^iav. aXXa
Kal ray /cr^creiy $ei (eiVai) Trept ro^rouy dvayKalov yap
eviropiav vndp^eiv roFy TroXira^y, TroXirai 8e OVTOL. ro yap
fidvavaov ou fj.re^L rfjs TroXecoy, oi)5 aXXo o^t/ ye^oy 8 20
/IT) r /jy aperT^y 8r]fJLLovpy6v kcrriv. TOVTO 8k 8fjXov CK TTJS
VOL. III. E
50 nOAITIKflN A (IT). 9-10.
TO [lev yap evSaifJLOve iv dvayKaiov
TTJS dpeTrjs, ev8aifjLova 8e TroXiv OVK eis fJ-epos TL @Xe-
8ei Xeyeiv avTrjs, dXX els irdvTas TOVS TroXiTas.
25 (pavepbv 8e Kal OTI 8ei Tas KTrjo-eis eivai TOVTWV, ei irep dvay- 8
Kaiov eivai TOVS yecopyovs 8ovXovs 77 ffapfidpovs [77] Trepioi-
KOVS. Xonrbv 8* eK TGOV KaTapi6fj.r)6evTCOv TO T&V iepea)v
yevos. fyavepa 8e Kal 77 TOVTCDV Tais. ovTe yap yeoopybv ovTe 9
/3dvavo~ov iepea KaTao~TaTeov virb yap TO>V TroXiTcov TTpeTrei
30 Tifiao-Qai TOVS Oeovs eirel 8e 8irjpr)Tai TO TTO\LTLKOV els 8vo
/J-pr), TOVT eo~Tl TO Te oTrXiTiKov Kal TO /3ovXevTiKov } irpeTrei
8e TTJV Te Oepaireiav aTro8i86vai TOLS OeoTs Kal TTJV dvdnav-
criv eyeiv Trepl avTovs TOVS 8ia TOV %povov aTreiprjKOTas,
TOVTOIS av eir] TOLS lepa>o-vvas dnoSoTeov. a>v fiev TOLVVV dvev 1(
35 TroXis ov crvvLO-TaTai, Kal oo~a pepr] woXecos, eiprjTai (yea>p-
yol fj.ev yap Kal Te-^vLTai Kal trav TO OrjTiKov dvayKalov
VTrdp-^etv Tals Tr6Xeo~iv ) fteprj 8e TTJS iroXecos TO Te 6ir\iTiKov
Kal fiovXevTLKov, Kal Ke^copio-Tai 8r) TOVTMV eKao~Tov } TO fj,ev
dei, TO 8e KaTa fiepos\
10 "EoiKe 8 ov vvv ov8e vea>o~Tl TOVT elvai yvc^pifiov TOIS Trepl
TroXiTeias (piXoo~o(f>ovo-iv } OTI 8ei 8ir)pfjo-6ai ^copls KaTa yevrj
1329 b TTJV TTO\IV KOI TO Te ^d^ifjiov eTepov eTvai Kal TO yecop-
yovv ev AlyvTTTfp Te yap e^ei TOV TpoTrov TOVTOV eTi Kal
vvv, Ta Te Trepl TTJV KprJTrjv, TO, fiev ovv ire pi AlyvnTov
5 Trepl KprJTrjv. dpyaia 6^ eoiKev elvai Kal TO>V O~VO-O-ITIO)V 77 2
Tais } Ta fjiev Trepl KprJTrjv yevofjLeva Trepl Trjv Mivco /3a-
o-iXeiav, Ta 8e Trepl Trjv iTaXiav 7roXX5 TraXaioTepa TOV-
TCOV. <pao~l yap 01 Xoyioi TO>V eKeT KaToiKovvT(ov iTaXov 3
Tiva yevecrOai fiacriXea TTJS OlvcoTptas, d<fj ov TO Te ovo/j,a
10 fjieTaftaXovTas iTaXovs dvT OlvwTpcov KXrjOfjvai Kal TTJV
TavTrjv Trjs EvpWTrrjs iTaXiav TovvofJLa Xafieiv, oarj
ovo~a TOV KoXirov TOV S KvXXrjTiKov Kal TOV
yap TavTa air dXXrjXcov 68bv rj/J-i-
1329 a 22 1330 a 5.
51
4 creias f)fj.epa$. TOVTOV STJ Xeyovo~L TOV IraXbv vopdSas rot s
OlvooTpovs ovTa? Troifjo ai yeoy>yo^y, Kal vo/j.ov$ dXXovs TC 15
avTOis OecrdaL KOI Ta o-vcro-iTia KaTao~Tfjo-ai irp&TOv. Sib
Kal VVV TL TQ)V OLTT eKeiVOV TlVeS ^ptoVTCLL TOIS CrV
5 KOL TtoV VOp,()V kviOLS. &KOVV $ TO [lev TTpOS TTJV
viav OTTLKOL Kal irporepov Kal vvv KaXovftevoi rr)v kTra>vv-
p.iav Av(roi>S, TO Se wpbs TT\V laTrvyiav Kal TOV lovwv 20
Xtoves, TT]V K.a\ovyLkvt]v ^iplTLV rfcrav Se Kal ol
6 OlVG&Tpol TO yivO S. T) [Jikv OVV T<V 0~VO~O lTlG)l
ytyovt TrpcoTov, 6 <5e \a>pio~fibs 6 KaTa yzvos TOV TTO\LTLKOV
irXrjOovs e AlyvTTToV TroXv yap virepTewei TO!$ xpovois TJ]V
7 Mo/o> f$aa-L\eLav 17 ^ecrcocrryoioy. o~yz8bv p.tv ovv Kal Ta 25
dXXa Set Poptf&v evpfjo~6ai TroXXaKis kv r<3 7roXX5
<5 aTrtipaKis TO, fnkv yap avayKaia TTJV
eiKos avTrjv, TO, 8t e/y evo- ^rjfj.oo vvrjv Kal
trav VTTap^6vT(>v TjSrj TQVT&V evXoyov Xap,ftdviv Tr]
criv a>o~T Kal Ta rrzpl ray TroXiretiay oto~0ai SeT TOV avTov 30
8 ^ Ll/ ^OTTOV OTL Se irdvTa dpy^ala, a-r\^lov Ta TTfpl
ko~TLv ovTOL yap dp-^aioTaTOL ^\v SOKOVO-W tlvai,
v6[JLtov Se TTV^TJKacrL Kal ra^ecoy TroXiTi/c
} TO, Se
35
9 OTL fJL\v ovv StT TTJV y&pav elvai TCOV orrXa
Kal TO>V Trjs TToXire/ay /^ere^o^ro)^, eiprjTaL
Kal SLOTL TOV$ yecoyoyou^ray avTwv eVe/joyy tivat Set, Kal
Troo-qv TLva ^pr] Kal rroiav ffvai TTJV ^d>pav Trepl Se rfjs
SLavofj,fj$ Kal TCOV yecopyovvTcov, Tivas Kal TTOLOVS eTvai X/ 07 ?, 4
XeKTeov TTp&TOv, cTTCiSr) OVTC KOLvrjv (>afj.v elvai. Seiv TTJV
KTTJO-LV, a>o-7Tp Tivts elpiJKacriv, dXXa TTJ XP^^ 61 fa^iK&S 1330 a
yLvofj.vr)v KOLVTJV, OVT diropeTv ovSeva T&V TroXiT&v Tpo(f>fj$.
Trepl O-VO~O-LTLCDV re avvSoKei TTCCCTL ^prio-Lfjiov tlvai. ra?y v
KaTo-Kvao~fj.vaLS TToXecnr virapyj.iv i rjv S* aiTiav o~vv-
T Kal rjLTv, v<jTpov kpov^v. Set Se TOVTCOV Koivcoveiv 5
E a
Sib Set TOLS
52 nOAITIKflN A (IT). 10-11.
irdvTas TOVS iroXiTas, ov paSiov 8e TOVS aTropovs airo
I8icov re io~(f)piv TO o~vvTTayfjLvov Kal SioiKew TTJV dX-
Xrjv OLKiav. eri 8e ra Trpbs TOVS deovs 8aTravr]/j.aTa KOLVO.
Trdcrrjs TTJS TroXecoy eo~Tiv. dvayKalov TOIVVV is 8vo pepr] 11
10 Sirjpfjo-OaL rrjv ^a>pay, KGU rr)v JJL\V tlvai KOLvr]v rr]V Se r&v
, KCCI Tovrcoy KaTpav Si.r)pYJ(r6aL Sfya TrdXiv, TTJS
TO fJikv TpOV fJltpOS 66? T9 TTpOS TOVS @OV$
XtiTovpyias, TO Se erepoi/ ety Tr\v T&V vvvvnitov
TTjy Se T&V IStcoTooif TO Tepov fj.po$ TO 7T/)o? TO,?
15 TpOV 8e TO TTpOS TT]V 7TO\LV, iVdi SvO K\rjp(f)
VtfjLrjOtl TGOl dfjl(f)OTpCOl/ TtoV TOTTGOV TTOLVT^ f J LT)^CDO LV TO T
yap IGOV oi/rcoy %X l Ka ^ L T0 ^ Kaiov Ka -i T0 Trpbs TOVS do~TV-
yeiTovas TroXe/zouy oftovorjTiKtoTepoi . OTTOV yap fir] TOVTOV 12f
^X L T v TpoiroVj oi fjiev 6\ty(opovo-L rrjy Trpbs roi)? o/^opof?
20 e^^/oay, oi Se \iav fypovTi^ovvi Kal Trapa TO KO\OV. Sib
Trap kviots vopos O~TI TOVS yeiTVi&vTas TO?? 6f*6poL$ fir) o~vfji-
/zere^ei^ /3ov\fj? T&V TTyooy ai>Toi)$ 7roXe//a)^, a>? 8ia TO
OVK av Swaptvovs /3ov\evo~acr6ai Ka\a>$. Tr]v IJLZV ovv
dvdyKrj 8i.r]prjo~OaL TOV Tponov TOVTOV 8ia ra?
25 amay* TOJ)? 8e ya>pyrjo-ovTa$ ftdXicrTa \ikv, el
vxr)v, SovXovs twai, firJTe 6fjLO(f)vXcov TrdvTwv fJiiJTe 6v[jLOi8a>is
(OVTCH) yap av Trpoy re TTJV epyaaiav eiev XP n~ L f J - OL Ka ^
Trpbs TO fj.r)8v v(DTpL^Lv do~(f)aXLs) , SevTepov S\ /3ap-
fidpovs TTpLoiKov$ TrapaTrXr)o~(ov$ TOLS elprj/LLevois TTJV (f>variv.
30 TOVTCOV 8e Toi/y jj.ev [I8iovs:~] kv ToT$ I8iois tlvai ISiovs T$>V Ke-
KTT] /jLtvoov ray ovo~ias, roz)y 8" 1 tnl Trj Koivrj yfj KOIVOVS. Tiva
8t 8ei TpoTrov xpfjo~6ai SovXois, Kal SLOTL fieXTiov Trdo-i roFy
SovXots dOXov TrpoKelo-Qat, TTJV eXtvOepiav, vo~Tpov ^pov^ev.
11 Tr]v 8e woXiv OTL fj.v 8eT Koivr)v tlvai rf/y rj-rreipov re
35 Kal TTjy 6aXdo~o~r)$ Kal rrjy y&pas aTrdo-rjs opoicos e/c ra>i/
tvStyoiJLtvtov^ eiprjTai TrpOTpov avTrjs 8e Trpbs avTr)v elvai
Tr]v 6eo~Lv ev^o-dai 8e? KaTaTvy^dveiv Trpbs TtTTapa 8%
Trp&TOv fieVj a>y dvayKalov^ Trpbs vyitiav (a i re2j
1330 a 61330 b 30. 53
yap Trpbs eft) Trjv tyKXicriv ^ovo~aL Kal Trpbs Ta
TO, TrveovTa diro TTJS dvaToXfjs vyitivoTtpai, StvTepov 8t 40
Kara fiopeav v^i/j,poi yap avrai fj.aXXov^ TMV 8e Xoi-
Tfpos re ray TroXm/ca? Trpdgtis Kal TroXe/aKa? AfaXooy 1330 b
^ ow ra? woXe/JLiKas avrois JJL\V evegoSov
Ts 8 kvavTiQLS 8v(nrp6o-o8oi Kal 8v<T7repi\r)7rTOi ,
re Kal va^drcov fJ.d\L(TTa
i 8e HTJ, TOVTO ye fvprjrai 8ia TOV KaravKtvdfav 5
6fj./3pioi$ vSacrLv d(j>Q6vovs Kal /^eyaXay, cocrre
VTTO\L7TLV lpyOfjLVOVS TrJ? X C ^/ 9aS> $ La TTO\fjLOV
4 cTrei 8e 8et rrepl vyietas <j)povTieiv T&V kvoiKovvrtov^ TOVTO
8 tCTTlv kv TW KlO~6ai TOV TOTTOV 6l> T TOIOVTO) Kal TTpOS
TOLOVTOV >caXft)9, 8evTpov 8e vSaviv vyLtivols xpfjo~6ai, Kal 10
TOVTOV Tr]v eTripeXeiav e^etv pr) Traplyoyooy. oh yap
a 7r/)oy TO aco/ia Kal TrXetora/as , raOra
717)0? TTJV vyitiav f) 8e raV v8aTa)v Kal TOV
5 Trvevfj-aTos SvvauLS TOLavTrjv ^ei Tr)i> (pvo-iv. Sioirep kv
Tats fv (fipovoiHrais Set SitopicrQai TroXeo-i^, tav /zr) TTOLV& 15
ofjLoia fiiJT a^Qovia TOIOVTW 77
Tpoffiv v8aTa Kal ra TT/OO?
TOTTO)!/ Ttt)V tpVfJLVQ)! , 0V 7TaO~ai$ O/ZOiO)? \l TO 0~V fjL(f) pOV
TOLS 7ToXlTiai$ OLOV Ct/CpOTToXi? oXiyap^LKOV Kal /J.OVap)(l-
KOV, Sr}IJLOKpaTlKOV 8 O/jLaXoTrjS, aplVTOKpaTLKOV 8 Ov8TpOV, 2O
6 aXXa fiaXXov lo-^vpol TOTTOL nXeiovs. rj 8e raV i8ia>v oiKrj-
0~(i)l> 8ld60~l$ f)8tO)V fJL\V l>0/JLleTaL Kal Xp7]0~l[J,Q)Tpa TTpOS
ray aXXa? Trpa^ei?, av ZVTO/JLOS T) Kal KaTa TOV vea>Tpov
Kal TOV ^IinroSd^Lov TpoTrov, npbs 8e ray TroXe/ii/cay
do-ffraXtias TovvavTiov, co? elyjov KaTa TOV dp^alov %p6vov 25
8vo~eo8o$ yap eKeivrj roi? tviKOL$ Kal SvortgepevvrjTOS rot?
7 eirtTiOefJ-tvoLS. 8ib 8ei TOVTOOV dfj.(f)OTpo)v /jLfTe^eiv (ev8%-
TOLI ydp, av Ti9 oi/rft) KaTao-Kvdr) KaBdirep kv TOIS yeoop-
yots as KaXovo~L TLVZS TCOV dfiTreXcov avcrTaSas) Kal TTJV fiev
6Xr)V /J.T] TTOltlV TToXlV VTOfjLOV } KaTO, fJLpT] 8k Kal T07TOVS 3
54 nOAITIKflN A (IT). 11-12.
OVTCO yap Kal TT/ooy do~(f)dXeiav Kal KOO~{J.OV eet KaAcoy.
Trepl 8e Tei^cov, ot ^ c^oV/co^rey 8eiv ^\eLv ra $ T *7 y dpe- 8
r?;y dvTiTToiov/jievas TroAety A fay dp%aiQ>$ vTroXauPdvova-iv,
KOL TavQ* oyocoVrey eXeyyoptvas ^yoy^ T^? GKetv&S /caAAco-
35 Trio-afJievas. eo~Ti 5e Trpoy fie*> rot S d/io/bvs Krai yLt^ TroAt* ra) 9
TrA^ei SiafyipovTas ov KaXov TO rrtipacrOaL o-wfco-Qai, Sia
rr}? rooi/ rei)(oo^ epvfjLvoTrjTOS ejrel Se Kal (rvfJt/3avl Kal
evSe^TaL 7r\L(o rr}v ffTTpox^ yiyveo-Qai r&v kfTLov-r^v Kal
rr}y dvOpGdTrcvrjs Kal rrjy ei/ TO?? oAiyoi? dperrj^, t Set
40 (rwfco-Qai Kal JJLT) irdo ^Lv /ca/cco? /ZTy^e v/BpLfccrOai, rr]v
do"(f>a\eo~TdT7)v epv/j-vorrjTa r&v Ttiy$)v olrjTtoi tlvai TroAe-
1331 a /xi/ccorari;^ aAAoo? re Acai ^w evpyiJLevtov r&v Trepl ra
fizXr) Kal ray firj-^ava^ e/y dxptfieiav Trpbs ray TroAiop/ciay.
opoiov yap TO re/x^ ^ 7repi/3aAAei^ rcuy 7ro\to~iv OL^LOVV 10 ;
feat TO r?)^ y&pav tveppoXov fijTeii/ Kal TrtpLaiptlv rouy
5 opeivovs TOTTOVS, 6fiofa>$ Se Kal raiy oiKrjo-eo-i Tats iStais fir]
TrepifidXXeiv Tofyovs coy dvdvSpav ecro/xe^cBz/ rooi/ KaToiKovv-
TO>V. dXXa fjir]v ovSe TOVTO ye Set \avQaveiv, OTL roty ^ei 11
iy Tefyrj Trepl TTJV iroXiv
ra?y TroXecriv, Kal coy e^o^o-at
10 exot crcuy, rry cSe //^ KeKTrjjjLevaLs OVK ^(mv. el Sr) TOVTOV
eyei TOV TpoTTov, ov^ OTL Tei^r] fjiovov TrepLpXrjTeov, dXXa
Kal TOVT&V eTTi/zeA^reor, oVcoy /cat TT/ooy Kocrfjiov e^y TTJ
TroXet TTpeTrovTtoS Kal Trpoy ray TroXefiiKas ^pe/ay, ^^ re
aAAay Afa2 ray vvv eTregevprjfjievas. coorfrep yap roty eTriTi- 12
15 Oefnevois 7n/zeAey ecrri 5t coj/ Tponcav TrXeoveKTrio-ovo-iv, OVTCO
TO, fJLev evprjTai ra tie Set {rjTeiv Kal $iXoo-o(f)ew Kal roz)y
fyvXaTTopevovs dp\r)v yap oi>8 eTTiyeipovo-iv eTrLTi6eo~6ai
TOIS ev Trapeo-Kevaa-fjievoLS.
12 Enel Se Set TO fjiev TrXfjOos T&V TroAtrcoV ev o~vo~o~i-
20 TIOIS KaTaveveiJ.fjo Oai, ra 8e Tefyrj Si.iXfj(f)6aL (f>vXaKTrj-
piois Kal TTVpyois /cara TOTTOVS eTTiKaipovs, SfjXov coy avTa
TrpoKaXeiTaL TrapaaKevd^eiv evia TCOV o~vo-o~iTiooi ev TOVTOLS
1330 b 311331 b 14. 55
2 ro?? <pvXaKTTjpioL$. Kal ravra JJLZV Srj TOVTOV dv TL? 8ia-
Ko<TfjLija-i TOV TpoiTov, TO.? 8e TOW fefolS aTToSeSofJ-evas OIKTJ-
<re*y KOL ra KvpLtorara T&V dp^eioov (rvcrcriTia appoTTei 25
TOTTOV 7riTTJ8Lov re $X ttf Ka *- TOJ/ avTov, oora /JLTJ TCOV
Up&v 6 v6p.os d<popigL )(a>ph rj TI fj-avT^lov d\\o
3 (TTOV. 17] 8 OLV TOLOVTOS 6 T07TO? OCTTi? kTrifyavtlOLV T
TT]V Trj$ dpTrj$ QtCTlV LKCLVtoS KOL 7T/009 TO,
r^y TroXecoy pvfj,voT6pa>$. Trpeirei 8 VTTO fj.v TOVTOV 30
TOV TOTTOV ToiavTrjs dyopas tivai KaTao-Ktvrjv oiav KGU Trepl
4 OeTTaXiav 6vofJ.dov(riv, T)V kXevBepav KaXovviv, avrrj 8
k<nlv r\v 8et KaOapav ttvai rcoi/ COVIGOV TrdvTGOv, KOL firJT
L7JT yttopyov /j.r)T* dXXov /J,rj8eva TOLOVTOV Trapa-
/j,Tj KaXovfjLtvov VTTO TWV dp^ovTcov (17] 5 av 35
6 T07T09, L KOL TO, yVjJLvd(TLa TO)V TTp<r/3vTepCi)l>
T7]v TOL^LV tvTavQo. 7rpe7TL yap 8L7jp7JcrOaL Kara ray
Kal TOVTOV TOV KOCT^OV^ KCU irapa fjiev TOIS v(OT-
pois dpyovTas TIVGLS 8iaTpi/3ii/, TOVS 8e 7rp(T/3vTpov$ Trapa
roTs dpyjovcriv i) yap kv 6(/)6aXfj,oi$ roov dp^ovTcov wapov- 40
<ria fidXia-ra e/ZTroiei TTJV dXTjOii/Tjv al8S> Kal TOV TO>V eAef-
6 Qtptov (/)6/3ovy TTJV 5e rco v (OVLCOV dyopav Ttpav re 8i Tav- 1331 b
T7]$ tLvai. Kal Xtopis, )(ov<rav TOTTOV va-vvdya)yov rofy re
CLTTO TTJS OaXaTTTjs 7re/*7ro/-6eV<K? Kal roi? diro r^y
TTaOTLV. TTL 8t TO ^TrXijOoS f 8iatplTai T7JS
eiy apyovTas^ 7rpTTi Kal TCOV itptoov o~vcro-iTia ITS pi Tr)v T&V 5
7 Up&V OLKo8o}JLr]IJLdT(Jf)V ^LV T7]V TOL^LV. TtoV 8 dp^LCOV OO~a
7Tpl ra <rty//36Aaia TTOIZITCLL TTJV 7rif J iXiav J TTpi re ypa-
0ay SLKGQV Kal ray /cAi^creiy Kal TTJV dXXtjv TT]V ToiavTTjv
SLOIKTJO-IV, eri 5e TTpl TTJV dyopavopiav Kal TTJV KaXovfjLtvTjv
do-TvvofjLLav, TTpoy dyopa fj.v Set Kal avv68a> Tivl Koivfj Ka- 10
To~Kvd(r6ai, rotouroy 5 6 Trept TTJV dvayKaiav dyopdv eVrt
rOTTOy* V(T^oXd^LV fjLV yap TTJV dv<0 Tl6[J.V, TaVTTJV 8e
8 Trpoy ray dvayKaias Trpa^eiy. vVfJLfjo-OaL 5e xpTj TTJV ip7j-
Taiv Kal TO. irepl TTJV ^a>pav Kal yap e/cei rots
5 6 nOAITIKflN A (H ). 12-13.
15 apyovviv, ovs KaXovcriv ol p.ev vXcopovs ol Se dypovofiovs^ Kal
(pvXaKTrjpia Kal (rv(r<7LTia Trpo? (frvXaKrjv dvayKalov vndp-
\eiv, * TL & * P a Kara Tr\v y&pav elvai vevefMrj^eva, ra
H-ev OeoTs TO, Se rip(*>o~iv. dXXa TO SiaTpifieiv vvv d,KpL/3o- 9
Xoyovpevovs Kal XeyovTas Trepl T&V TOIOVTO>V apybv kvriv.
20 ov yap y^aXtTTOv ecrri ra roiavra vorjo-ai^ dXXa Troifjcrai
fjiaXXov rb fJikv yap \iytiv eu^Tjy epyov kvri, TO Se (TV/JL-
$r\vai Tvyrjs. Sib irepl fjiev T>V TOIOVTOHS TO ye enl irXelov
d(f>eio~6a) Ta vvv,
13 Hepl Se TT}? TroXiTeias avTrjs, eK TLVW Kal eK TTOLGW
25 Set (rvvea-Toivai TTJV peXXovorav eo~eo~6ai TTO\LV /taKapiav Kal
7roXiTevo~eo-6aL /caXco?, XeKTeov. etrel Se Stf eo~Tlv ev ols 2
yiyveTaL TO ev TraVi, TOVTOLV S* eo~Tlv ev fiev ev TO) TOV
(TKOTTOV Kei(r6aL Kal TO reAo? TO>V 7rpdea)v opOais, ev Se ray
TT/OO? ro reXo? (j)epovo~a? Trpa^et? evpto-Keiv (evSey^eTai, yap
30 TavTa Kal Sia(f)a)i/eiv dXXrjXois Kal <rv^a)velv evioTe yap
6 fiev CTKOTTOS eKKeiTai /caXcoy, ev Se ra> irpaTTeiv TOV TV-
\elv avTOv SiajjiapTdvovo-iv, ore Se T&V fj.ev Trpoy TO TeXoy
TrdvTCov eTriTvyyavovo Lv, dXXa TO TeXoy eOevTO (pavXov, 6Ve
Se eKaTepov SLafiapTavovo-Lv, o?ov irepl laTpiKijv ovTe yap
35 TroTov TL Set TO vyialvov elvai crStfjia Kpivovcriv evioTe /caXcoy,
OVTC Trpbs TOV viTOKei^evov avTois opov Tvyyavovvi TWV TTOLTJ-
TLK&V Sec S ev Tr? Te^yaL^ Kal eino~TTJfj,aL$ TavTa dfj,-
(poTepa KpaTelvOaL, TO TeXos Kal Tay els TO TeXos Trpd^eis)
OTL fj.ev ovv TOV T6 ev gfjv Kal TT}? evSai/jLovias e(ptevTai 3
40 TrdvTes, <f>avepov, dXXa TOVT&V TO?? jJLev e^owta Tvy%dveiv,
TO?? 6^e ov, Sid TLva <f>vo~tv r) TV^TJV (SeiTai yap Kal ^o-
1332 a prjyias Ttvbs TO fjv /caXoiy, TOVTOV Se eXaTTOvos fj,ei> TOIS
d/j,eivov SiaKeifJLevoLS, TrXetovos Se TOIS ^eTpov^, ol S evOvs OVK 4
6p0o>? r)Tovo~L TTJV evSaifj.oviav, eovo~ia$ VTrap^ovcrrj^. ejrel
Se TO TrpoKeifievov eo~Ti TTJV dpio~Tr)v TroXiTeiav lSeTv, avTr) S
5 eo-T? Ka6 rjv dpto~T av TroXiTevoiTo iro\is, dpio-Ta S" 1 av TroXi-
TCVOLTO Ka6 r)v evSatfjioveiv fjLdXio"Ta evSe^eTat TTJV TroXiv,
1331 b 151332 a 39. 57
5 SfjXov OTL T7]v evSaifjLoviav Set, TL CCTTL, /J.TJ XavQdvtiv. (f>afiv
8k Kal kv TOty rjQiKoTs, t TL T&v Xoyccv tKeivcov o^eXoy,
tvepyeiav tivai Kal xpfj(Tii> dperfjs reXeiav, Kal ravrrjv
6 OVK e u7ro0eVeo>y dXX aTrXcoy. Xeya> 8 e uTrotfeVecoy 10
rdvayKala, TO 5 aTrXoo? TO /caXcoy o*oi/ Ta nepl T? 5<-
Kaias npdgeis ai SiKatai Ti/J.a>picu KCU KoXd&eis an dp-
rfjs fj.ev el<nv, dvayKalai 8e } Kal TO AcaXcoy dvayKaicas
(aipeT&Ttpov JJL\V yap fjLrjSevbs SelcrOaL r&v TOLOVTCW
TOV dvSpa fj,r)T rr]v TroXti/), ai 8 tirl Tay Ti/zay Kal 15
7 Taj tvTTOpias ayrXcoy eiVi KaXXio-rai TTpdgeis. TO /-ley yap
T6/00^ KaKOV TLVOS aip(Tl$ tVTLV, at TOldVTai 8k
TOVVOLVTIQV KOLTacTK^vcu yap dyaQ&v eial Kal
Xprjcrairo 8 av o cnrovSalos dvr\p Kal Trevla Kal vocroy Kal
rais aXXaiy rv\ais rals (pavXais /caXaiy aXXa TO fiaKapiov 20
kv TOIS kvCLVTlQLS tCTTLV. Kal ydp TOVTO SLtopKTTai KaTOL TOVS
rjQiKoVs Xoyofy, OTL TOLOVTOS kvnv 6 o-irovSatos, co Sid TT\V
8 dpeTTjv Ta dyaOd eo-Ti Ta cbrXcoy dyaOd, 8rjXov 5 OTL Kal
Tay \prjo-L$ dvayKalov cnrovSatas Kal KaXay tlvai TavTas
a7rX<y. 8ib Kal VO^I^OV^LV dvOptoiroi Trjs cvSaipovias ama 25
Ta /CToy tivaL T&V dyaOtov, &cnrtp el TOV KlOapffciv Xa/J.-
irpov Kal KaXcoy a/TiWTO rr]v \vpav LiaXXov Trjy T^vrj^.
dvayKalov TOIVVV K TOW ipr)fj.i a)v Ta /zei vndp^iv, TO.
9 5e Trapao-Ktvdcrai TOV vo/jLoOeTrjv. 8ib KOLT ev^rjv ev^ofieOa
TTJV TTJS TroXecoy o-vo~Ta<nv, &v 77 TV-^TJ Kvpia Kvpiav ydp 30
virdpyjeiv TiQ^^v TO 5e a-TrovSaiav tivai TTJV TTO\LV OVKTL
Tvyjis tpyov, dXX ^Tno TTJfjLrjs Kal Trpoafpeo-ecoy. aXXa Lirjv
cnrovSaia ye TroXis eo-Ti TW Toz)y TroX/ray T0i)y //T)(oz/Tay
TTJy TroXiTemy ea^ai o~7rov8aiovs r]fJLlv Se irdvTts ol TroXtrat
10 /j.T)(ovo~i Trjy TToXiTeias. TOUT apa crKtTTTtov, 7T(Sy ar^p yt - 35
o~Trov8aio$. Kal ydp e/ Tra^Tay kv8e^Tai cnrovSaLOVS
fJLTj KaO Kao-Tov 8e TOOJS TroXiToov, oi/Tooy alpTa>Tpov
ydp TO) /ca^ Kao~TOi> Kal TO irdvTas. aXXa /J.TJV
11 dya6o[ ye Acai cnrovSalot yiyvovTaL 8id TpiS>v. Ta
5 8 nOAITIKflN A (H f ). 13-14.
40 Tavrd (TTL (f>vcris e$oy Xoyoy. Kal yap fyvvai Set TT/OOOTOK
OLOV dvOptoTTOv dXXa JJ.T) T&V dXXtov TI ^G>O>I>, OVTW KCU
Tfoiov Tiva TO o~(ofj.a Kal TT\V ^vyr\v . evid re ovSev 6 0eXoy
1332 b <f>vvaC TO. yap eOrj /zera/3aXe?j/ iroier evia yap kern Sea
Trjs (f>V(T<x>s e7rafji<j)OTepioi Ta 8ia TO>V e^co^ eTTt TO %ipov
KOL TO f$e\TlOV. TO. fJ.V OVV dXXa T$>V {(ftoV fldXlCTTa fjLV 12
TT) <pv(TL fi y jjLLKpa 8 tvia KOL TOCS eOea-LV, dvOpooTros Se
5 Kal Xoyo) fjiovov yap e^ei \6yov. coo-re Set TavTa
dXXrjXois iroXXa yap Trapa roi)? eOurfjiovs Kal
TrpaTTOvcn Sia TOV Xoyov, kav TreicrOaHnv aXXco?
Trjv /zei/ TO IVVV fyvviv 0*01/9 etVai Sti roz)? /^eXXoi/- 13
ray e^eipcoroi/? ea-eo-Qai r<S vo/jioOeTr), Sicopio-peOa
10 TO Se XOLTTW tpyov rjSrj iraiSeias- TO, JJLZV yap
}jLav6dvovo~L, ra 8 a/coiWrey.
14 Ewel 8e Tra&a iroXiTLKr) KOivavia o-vveo-TrjKtv e^ dp-
yjzvTtov Kal dp^ofJievGW, TOVTO 8rj aKCTTTeov, el ereyoou? eiVai
Set roz)y ap^o^ray Kal roz)y ayo^o/xe^ouy rj TOVS avTovs 8ia
15 fiiov 8fjXov yap cby aKoXovOew Serjcrei Kal Tr\v TraiSetav
KaTa Tr)v Siaipeo-iv TavTrji/. el peis TOLVVV eirjo-av TOCTOVTOV 2
8ia(f)po^T9 aTepOL Twv aXXcoi/ oo~ov roi)y Oeovs Kal TOVS
fjyov/jLtOa T&V dvOpaTrcov Siafyepeiv, evOvs irp&Tov
TO ffGofta TroXXrji e^o^ray ^7re/o/3oX?7i/, efra KaTa
20 Tr)v tyv)(riv, coo~re dvap.fyiorpriT rjTov elvai KOI (f>avepav T^V
V7repoyj]v ro?y dp^oftevois TTJV T&V dpyovTcov, 8f\\ov OTL
$e\Tiov del TOVS avTovs roz)y [lev apyjeiv TOVS 8 dp^ecrOai
KaOdnag ewel 8e roOr ov paBiov Xafielv ov8e eo~Tiv axnrep 3
kv Iv8oTs (frrjo-l ^KvXa elvai TOVS /3ao-iXeay TOVOVTOV 8ia-
25 0epoi/ray rco^ a/o^o^e^co^ fyavepov OTL 8ia TroXXay amay
CLvayKOiiov TfavTcas o//o/ooy Koivoovelv TOV KaTa /xepoy ap-^eiv
Kal dp^ecrOai. TO re yap LQ-QV TOLVTQV ro?y O/JLOIOLS, Kal
TT]V 7ro\LTe(av Tr\v avveo TrjKviai Trapa TO
yap T&V dpxofjLevGw VTrdp^ova-L vetoTep(eiv 4
30 ffovXofjLevoi TrdvTes ol KaTa TT\V ^copais TOO~OVTOVS re elvai
1332 a 40 1333 a 21. 59
TOVS kv rco TroXirevfAaTi TO irXfjOos COOT ewai Kpeirrovs TTOLV-
TtoV TOVTtoV, eV TL TO)V dSwaTGW kfTTlV. d\\CC fjLTjV OTL ye
Set roz)y dpyovTas SiCKpepeiv roV dp^ofj.ev(i)v } ava^LO-^r\-
TTJTOV. TTooy ovv ravr ecrrai Kal Trooy peOegovo-i, SeT o~K-
5 tyao-Oai TOV vofJLoQzTriv. etprjrai Se Trporepov irepl OLVTOV. 35
77 yap (pvcris StScoKe T^V Siatpfiriv, Troirjo-ao-a avrb ro> yerei
TOLVTO TO JJLtV VttoTtpOV TO St TrpeO-fivTepOV, S)V T0l$ [JLV
dp)(o~0ai TrptTretj TOIS 8 ap^eiv dyavotKTtl Se ovSels KaO
fjXiKLav dp^o/jLtvos, ovSe vofjilfci tlvai Afpf/TTflOV, aAXco? re
Kal fj.eXXa)i> avTiXajJi^dveLv TOVTOV TOV epavov, OTOLV TV^TJ TTJS 40
6 LKVOV^VY]^ fjXLKias. ecrri JJLW dpa a)? TOVS CLVTOVS
feaTeov, O~TI 8e co? ereyoouy. coore
ft>y TTJV OLVTr\v dvayKalov, <ECTTI S a>9 erepai/ 1333 a
eivai. TOV re yap fjieXXovTa /caXcoy apyew dp^Ofjvai (f)ao~i
Setv TrptoTov. ecrTL $ dp)(r), KaOaTrep kv TO?? Trpcoroi? e lprj-
TOLL Xoyoiy, 17 [i\v TOV apyovTos ^dpiv y 17 Se TOV dpyoptvov.
1 TOVTCDV 8e TTJV [JL\V 8zo~7roTLKr]v tivai (f)afj.v, TT\V 8e TG>V tXev- 5
Oepcov. 8ia(j)peL 8 Hvia TGIV 7riTaTTo/j,i CDv ov TOIS epyois
dXXa r<3 rfVoy eVe^a. 810 iroXXa TCOV elvat SOKOVVTODV 8ia-
KOVIKCOV tpytov Kal roor vecov TOIS tXevOepois Ka\ov 8caKO-
vtiv rrpoy yap TO KaXbv Kal TO {JLTJ KaXov ov^ OVTQD 8ia-
(pepovo-iv at Trpdgets KaO aura? coy kv rco reAei /cat r<2 10
8 TIVOS eVe/cei/. eirel 8e TroXiTov Kal dp^ovTos TTJV avTrjv
tivai (f)afjLv Kal TOV dpio~TOV dv8po$ 3 TOV 8 avTQV
ov re 8tlv yiyvto-Qai. npoTepov Kal dp^ovTa vo~Tpov,
TOVT av etrj rco vofJLoOeTri TrpaypaTevTeov, oTrooy aV^pey dya-
Ool ytyvcwTai, Kal 8ia TLVCOV 7riTrj8evfjLaTa>i , Kal TL TO 15
9 reXoy T?Jy dpto-Trjs ^oo^y. SirfprjTai <5e Svo ptpTl T^y ^v^rjy }
&v TO fiev ^L Xoyov KaO avTo, TO 8 OVK e^et \JL\V KaO
avTO, Xoyoo 8 viraKoveiv Swdptvov. &&gt;v (pafiev ray ape-
ray ef^ai KaO ay ai^^p aya^oy Xeyerat Trcoy. TOVTMV 8 kv
Trorepo) ndXXov TO reXoy, roty fj.tv OVTCO 8iaipovo-iv coy yfieTs 20
10 c/ja/zey OVK dSrjXov Trcoy Xe/creo^. aid yap TO \etpov TOV
60 nOAITIKflN A (IT). 14.
0~TLV VKV, KCU TOVTO (avepOV fMttOS e T
Kara Te^vrjv Kal TOIS Kara (/>vo~iv, /3e\TLov 8e TO Xoyov
^ov SirjprjTaL re 8i\fj Ka6 ovntp elatBa/j-ev Tpoirov 8iai-
25 pelv 6 IJLZV yap npaKTiKos kern Xoyoy 6 Se QetoprjTLKos.
ojcravTcos ovv dvdyKrj Sirfprjo-Qai Kal TOVTO TO /zepoy SrjXovoTi 11
xal Tas Trpdgeis S 1 avdXoyov kpov^v e^ei^, Kal Set ray
TOV </>vai /3e\Tiovos a/percorlpa? tlvoii ToT$ SwaptvoLS Tvy-
yavtiv TI TrcLVtov rj TOLV dvolv alel yap Kdo~Ta> TOV& aipe-
30 rcoraroz/, ov Tvytiv eo~Tiv aKpOTaTOv. SiyprjTaL Se Kal iras 12
d /3/09 is dcryjoXiav Kal els o"^o\r)v Kal 7roXe//or Kal
Kal T>V TrpaKTQ)]/ TO, fjikv e/y ra avayKala Kal
Ta 5e e/y ra KaXd. Trtpl a>v dvdyKrj r^r avTr\v 13
a lptoriv tlvai Kal TOLS r^y tyvyrjs fj,po~i Kal rcay
35 (Tii/ avTG&v, 7r6Ae/zoj> /ze^ elprji/rjs y^dpiv, dvyoXiav Se
Ta 8 avayKala Kal ^prjcrifj.a TO>V KaX&v i>Kv. Trpbs
irdvTa IJL\V TQ IVVV TO) 7roAm/c<S PX^TTOVTI
Kal KaTa TO, fJ-eprj TTJS ^fv^rJ9 Kal /cara ray
avT&v, fjidXXov Se ?rpoy ra ^SeXr/ a) /cai ra reX?;. roi/ 14
40 avTov 8e TpQTrov Kal 7Tpl roz)y ^t ofy /cat ray rco^ irpay^d-
T&V Siaipecreis Set [lev yap da-yoXelv 8vvao-6aL Kal TTO-
1333bXe/zea , paXXov 8 eLprjvrjv dyeiv Kal cr^oXa^e^, Kal ra-
vayKala Kal ra ^prjo~ifj.a Se TrpaTTeiv, Ta 8e KaXd 8ei
/zaXXoi/. ewcrre ?rpoy TOVTOVS roj^y O-KOTTOV$ Kal walSas CTL
oj/ray iraiftevTeov Kal ray aXXay ^Xi/c/ ay, oVai 8eovTai
5 TraiSeias. ol 8e vvv dpio~Ta SOKOVVTZS TroXiTevea-QaL TO>V 15
Kal T&V vofjLoOeTGov oi TavTas KaTa&Trjaai Tes ray
, cure ?rpoy TO /3eXrtoi> reXoy fyaivovrai vvvra^av-
rey ra Trepi ray TroXire^ay oure Trpoy Tracray ray aperay
roi)y VOIJLOVS Kal TJ]V iraiStiav, dXXa 0opriK<y direKXivav
10 Trpoy ray ^prjo~Lfj,ov9 ewai SoKovvas Kal TrXeoi/e/crf/ccwrepay.
8e TOVTOLS Kal TCOV iWepoV Ti^ey ypa^dvTtov 16
TTJV ai>Tr]v 86av 7rai/owrey yap TT)* ^ta/ce-
$aifJLQv(a>v TToXiTetav ayavrai TOV vojJLoOtTOv TOV CTKOTTOV, OTL
1333 a 221334 a 5. 61
Trpoy TO Kpartlv Kal Trpoy vroXefiov evoLioOeTrja-ev &
Kal Kara TOV Xoyov karlv eveXeyKTa Kal rois epyoiy ee- 15
17 XrjXeyKTai vvv. cooTrep yap ol 7rXeLo~TOL TCO> dvOpcoircov
r]Xovo~L TO TToAAooV Seo TTo^eiv, OTL TToXXrj ^oprjyia yiyvtTOLL
evTV^TUJLaTtov, ovTco Kal @i/3po)v dydiievos tyaivtrai rov
AaK&vobv vofJLo6tTr]v y Kal T&V aXXav e/cao-roy TOOJ/ ypa-
<j>6vT<tv irepl (r^y) TroXirem? avrwv, OTL 8ia TO yeyvjjLvdo-Qai 20
18 Trpo? TOVS KLvSvvovs woXXatv rjpyjov KCLLTOL SrjXov coy 7ri8r]
vvv ye OVKZTI vnap^i rofy AaKcocri TO dp^etv, OVK evSai-
, ovS 6 vofj.o6eTrj$ dyaOos. ert 8t TOVTO yeXoiov, el
kv roFy VQ\LOIS avTou, Kal fjLrjStvbs e/ZTro^otroy
Trpoy TO Xpfjo-Qai TOLS vofiois, d7ro/3e/3XriKao~i TO r\v KOL- 25
19 Acoy. OVK o/)$coy 5 VTroXafJL^dvovo Lv ovSe Trepl T
8tL Ti[jLG)VTa (f>aivo~OaL TOV vofjLoOeTrjv TOV yap
TJ Ta>v eXevOtptov dpyj] KaXXicov Kal jj.d\\ov
. Ti 8e ov Sid TOVTO 8eT r^v iroXiv evSaifiova VOJJLL-
fciv Kal TOV vofjLoOeTrjv tTcaivtlv, OTL KpaTew rjo-KTjcrev errl TO 30
TCOV TreAay dp^eiv TavTa yap LLeydXr^v e\t ^Xdftrjv.
20 8fjXov yap OTL Kal TCOV TroXLT&v TCO 8vvaLiV(p TOVTO Tret-
Lv, oVcoy SvvrjTaL T7]$ oiKeias TToAecoy dp)(iv
yKaXovo~iv oi AaKcoves TIavo~avta TCO fiao-iXtL, Kai-
7Tp e^OVTL TrjXlKaVTTJV TLLLYIV. CVT 8rj TToXlTLKOS TO)V TOLOV- 35
TCO^ Xoyoov Kal VOLKAV ov8els OVTZ co0eAf//oy OVT dXr]Oijs eo~Tiv.
21 TavTa yap a/ncrra Kal ISia Kal KOIVTJ, TOV (TC)
8ti TavTa Ta?y tyvxals TCOV dvOpcoTrcov Trjv T
d(TK.r](Tiv ov TOVTOV \dpLv 8*T LieXeTav, I va KaTa-
8ovXa)o~covTaL Toz)y dva^iovs, dXX iva irp&Tov Likv avTol ftr) 40
dovXevaooo-Lv eVepoty, eVetTa oVcoy {rjTcoa-i TJ\V rjytLioviav T?Jy
co^eAe^ay VKa TCOV dpyoLievtov, dXXd /JLTJ TrdvTonv Sea-no- 1334 a
22 Tia$" Tpfaov 8e TO Seo-nofciv TCOV dgicav 8ovXeveiv. OTL 8e
8tL TOV vo/j,oOeTr]v LidXXov o-7rov8deiv oVcoy Kal TTJV
Ta TroXefjLLKa Kal TTJV dXXrjv t OLioOeo-iav TOV
fj.apTvpe.1 Ta yiyvo/j.eva TOLS 5
62 nOAITIKflN A (IT). 14-16.
XoyoiS" ai yap irXetcrTai TCOV TOLOVTCOV 7r6Xeo>i> 7roXe/ioC(7at
fiev crwgovTai, KaTaKTT)o~dfjLvaL 8e TTJV dp^r]v dnoXXv^Tai.
Trjv yap ftatyrjv d<pido-Lv, cocnrep 6 aiSrjpos, eipTJvrjv dyov-
T$. atTios 8 6 i>o/j.oOeTr)$ ov TraiSev&as Svvao~6ai o~yj>-
10 \dtiv.
15 Enel 8k TO avTo reXoy ewai 0atVerai Kal Koivrj Kal
ISia ToTs dvOpcoiroLS^ Kal TOV avrov opov dvayKouov tivai
TO) re dp[<TT(> dv8pl Kal rfj dpia-rrj TroXireia, (fiavepbv OTL
Set ra? e/y rr^v cryo\riv aperaj vndpyjEiV reXoy yap,
15 axTTTtp ei prjTai iroXXaKis, zlpr/isr) fjLev TroXe/zof, o-^oXrj 8
dvyjoXias. ^prjarLfjLOL 8e r&v dpTa>v elorl npbs rr]V cr^o\r]v 2
Kal SiaytoyriV) &v re kv rfj o"^oXfj TO tpyov Kal <bv kv TT}
8eT yap TroXXa T&V dvayKaitov vndp^Lv, OTTO)?
fav 8ib aaxjipova TT)V iroXiv elvai Trpoo-rJKti
20 Kal dvSpeiav Kal KapTepLKrjv Acara yap TTJV Trapoifj.iav, ov
o~^oXr] SovXois, ot 8e JJLT] SwdptvoL KLvftvvtveiv dvSpeltoS
SovXoL T&V kiriovTObv tlariv. dvSplas fjikv ovv Kal KapTepias 3
8eL TTpbs Tr]v dvyoXiav, (filXocrofyia s Be Trpoy TTJV cr^oXrjv,
(rtofypoa-vvris 8e Kal SiKaioa-vvrjs kv dfji(f)OTepoLS ro?y XP~
25 vois, Kal [jLaXXov tLp-r\vr\v dyovo~i Kal o-yo\dov(TiV 6 \JL\V
yap TroXe/zoy dvayKa^ti SiKaiovs tlvai Kal (Ttofypovtiv^ rj 8e
diroXavcris Kal TO o~yoXdeiv JJLZT eiprjvrjs
7TOLL p.dX\OV. TToXXfj? OVV StL 8LKaLOO~VVT)S Kal 4
o~co<ppoo-vi>r]$ TOVS apiara SoKovvTas irpaTTtiv Kal
30 irdvT&v TG>V /JLaKapifofjievcoif dnoXavovTas, oiov i TLVS
elo-Lis, tocnrep ot TroirjTai (f)ao~iv, kv fiaKapcov VT]<JQIS /zaXitrra
yap OVTOL 8erjo~ovTai <pLXocro(/)ias Kal o-(o(f)poo~vi r]$ Kal 81-
Kaioavvrjs, ova* paXXov o~yoXdovo-iv ev dfyQovia T&V TOLOVTWV
dya6S)v. SLOTL [jikv ovv Tr}V fieXXovo-av vSai/j.ovrio-iv Kal 5
35 O"nrov8aiav eo~o-OaL TroXiv TOVTCDV 8eT T>V dptT&v yuere^eit/,
(pavtpov. alo~xpov yap oVro? /JLTJ 8vvao-6aL ^prio~6ai TOLS
dyaOois, e rt ftaXXov TO fir] 8vvao~Qai kv ra> o~^oXd^eLv
i, dXX da"^o\ovvTas /JLCV Kal TroXtpovvTas (f>aiv(r0ai
1334 a 61334 b 30. 63
dyaQovs, elprjvrjv 8 dyovTas Kal o-^oXd^ovTas avSpaTroSw-
6 Sets. Sib Set JJ.T) KaOd-rrep rj AaKe8aip.ovi(ov noXis TTJV dp- 4
TTJV do~Ktv. eKeivot fiev yap ov TavTrj Siatyepovcri raw dX-
Xa>*>, TO) fj.r) vo/j.ieiv ravra rots dXXois //eyiora TCOV 1334 b
dyaOcov, aXXa ra> yeveo-@ai ravra ^d\\ov Sid TWOS dpt-
rfjs. 7Ti 8e ftttfo re dyaOa ravra, KOL TJ]V diroXavaiv
Tr\v TOVTGW r) TT^V r>v dpeTcov . . . Kal OTL SL avTTJi , <j>avepov
K TOVTGMS, 770)5" 5e Kal 8ia Tivcw icrTai, TOVTO 8r) OeotprjTeov. 5
7 Tvy^avo^v 8rj 8Lr)p7]fj,voL Trporepov OTL (frvcrecos Kal e^of?
Kal Xoyov 8ei. TOVT&V 81 TTOLOVS fjiev Tivas dvai %pr) TT\V
(fivcriv., 8L(opi(TTaL TTpoTepov, Xoiirov 8e Oecopfjo-ai TTOTtpov irai-
8evTeoL r<3 Xoyo) TrpoTepov TJ TOLS Wtviv. TCLVTOL yap 8ti
TTyooy dXXrjXa crvufytovtlv o-v^CDviav TTJV dpio-Trjv e^^e^e- 10
rat yap 8trj/j,apTr]KeyaL Kal TOV Xoyov Trjs P\TIO-TT)$ VTTO-
8 ^ecreooy, Kal 8ia TWV eQ&v ofjLOLCoj/ r]y6ai. <j>avepov 8rj TOVTO
ye irpS>Tov fitv, KaQdirep kv rofy aXXoiy, cos* 17 yei/eo-i? drr*
dpxfjs <TTL Kal TO reAoy dwo TLVOS dp^rjs dXXov reAofy, o
Se Aoyoy 17 fuv Kal 6 vovs TTJS* 0uo-ea)y reAoy, coore TTpos 15
TOVTOVS Tr\v yvo~iv KOL TTJV TO>V tQ&v 8ei irapao-KevdeLi>
9 //eAer^r, 7TLTa coa-TTtp -^v-^r] Kal crco/za 8v ecrr/V, OVTO)
Kal Trjs tyv)(fjs 6pa>/jLv 8vo pepr], TO re aXoyov Kal TO
Xoyov ^X oz/ j KC ^ L Ta $ ^ ei ? Ta $ TOVTCW 8vo TOV dpL6/j,6i>,
>v TO n-kv ko~TLv ope^iy TO 5e vovs a>o-TTp 8e TO o~a>/j.a 20
7TpOTpOV Trj yV0~L TTJS ^^X^ OVTCO Kal TO dXoyOV TOV
10 Xoyov e^ovTos. (f>avpbv Se Kal TOVTO OVJJLOS yap Kal /3ov-
, TL 8e e7TLOvfj,ia Kal yevofj.voi$ evdvs VTrdp-^ei TOIS
6 8e Xoyicr//o9 Kal 6 vovs rrpoCova-Lv eyy[yv0~6ai
7T(j)VKV. Sib TTptoTOV flV TOV (TOJ/ZaTO? TTJV 7T(//eXeiCtJ/ 25
dvayKaiov eivai TrpOTtpav 77 TT\V TTJS ^^X^^j fnwa TTJV
TTJS ope^ecoy, eVe/ca pevToi TOV vov TTJV TTJS opegecos, TTJV Se
TOV o~a)fj.aTos TTJS tyv^S.
EiTrep ovv air dp^rjs TOV vo/jLoOeTrjv opdv Set OTTCDS 16
ra crco/xara yevrjTai TQ>V TpeQofjLevaiv, Trp&Tov /*ev 30
64 nOAITIKflN A (H ). 16.
7TLflXrjTOV 7Tpl TT)V CrvgeV^LV, 7TOT Kal 7TOIOVS TLVGLS OVTa$
IT) TroLeTcrOai irpbs dXXrjXovs TTJV yafjLLKrjv oftiXiav. 8eT 8 2
DVTa VOfloOTLV TaVTTJV TTJV KOlVCOViaV TTpOS aVTOVS
re Kal TOV TOV {fjv ^povov, Lva o-vyKaTaf3aLvcocTL ra?y fjXi-
35 /c/aty e?Ti TOV avTov Kaipbv Kal fir) 8ia<p<dvS>o~iv at 8vvd-
rj TavTTjs JJLZV TOV 8 dv8pbs /J,rj (ravTa yap Tfoiti Kal o~Ta-
?rpoy dXXrjXovs Kal 8ia$opds) eVetra Kal wpbs Tr]v
Kvcov SiaSo^ijv^ 8tL yap OVT Xiav v7roXL7To~6ai ra^y 3
40 rjXiKLais TO. TKva TGOV TraTtpcov (avovr]TOS yap TOIS fjLev
7Tyoe(r/Surepoiy 77 )(dpL$ Trapa T&V TCKVCOV, 77 8e wapa T&V
1335 a iraTepcov porjOeia rofy re/c^oiy), OVT Xiav wdptyyvs eivai
(noXXrjv yap e^ec 8vo~)(pLav 77 re yap al8a>s TJTTOV virdp-
^ TOiy TOLOVTOIS COCT7Tp TjXlKlCOTaiS, Kal 7Tpl TT]V OLKOVOftiaV
kyK\r]fjLaTLKOv TO wdpeyyvs] Ti 8\ odev dp^opevoL 8evpo 4
5 /xer/:?77/zei> J oVcoy ra crco/zara TCOV yevvcoftevcov VTrdp-^rj npbs
TTJV TOV voftoOeTOV ftovXrjCTiv. or^eSbv 8rj irdvTa TavTa
o~vfj.(3aLVL KaTa ftiav eTTifAeXeLav. 7ret y&p copicrTai reXoy 5
TT^y ytvvrja-ecos a>y ewl TO 7rXi(TTOv eiTreiv avSpdan JJL\V 6
TCOV efiSofjLrJKOVTa erw// api^/zoy eV^aroy, TrevTrjKovTa 8e
10 yvvaiiv } 8eT TTJV dp^rjv r/Jy o-f^eu^ecoy KaTa TTJV rjXiKiav e/y
TOV$ -^povovs KaTa/3a[vLv TOVTOVS. eo~Ti 8 6 TCOV vtcov o-vv- 6
8vao~fjLo$ <pavXo$ TTyOoy TTJV TtKVQTroiiav kv yap Trdcri {COOLS
areXTJ ra TCOV vecov Kyova Kal OrjXvTOKa ftaXXov Kal [jLiKpa
TTJV fiop^v^ COOT dvayKaiov TavTo TOVTO o-v/j,/3aivLv Kal
jriytopLafcTai TO veovs o~vtvyvvvaL KOI veas, are-
Kal /jLLKpol TO, crcofjLaTa elcriv. eVi 8e kv TOLS TOKOIS 7
at veaL Tfovovai re fidXXov Kal SiafpOtipovTai TrXtiovs SLO
Kal TOV \prjo-fjibv yeveo-Qai Tives CLVL 8id TocavTrjv atTiav
20 TOLS TpoLfaviois, coy noXXcov 8La(p6eLpo/j.eva)v 8id TO yafj,i-
o~Kcr6aL ray vecoTpas y dXX ov Trpbs TTJV TCOV Kapircov KO-
fLiSrjv. TL 8e Kal irpbs CTcuxppoo vvrjv o-vfj,(j)pi ray e/cc^o- 8
1334 b 311335 b 14. 65
a Trpe&pvTepaiS a/coXaororepat yap tivau 80-
KOVCTL v tOLi xprjo-dfj-tvai raty o~vvovo-iais. Kal TO. raV appeVa>//
6e cra>fjLaTa /3XaTrreo-$at SOKZI Trpoy TT]V arjcriv t kav ert TOV 25
o~7Tp/zaroy av^avofj.evov Tfoi&vTOLL TJ\V o~vvovo~iav Kal yap
TOVTOV TtS GbplO~fJ.VOS }(p6vOS, 0V OV^ V7Tf
9 (rj fAiKpov). 8ib ray pei/ dp/xorrei ?repf rr)j/
r]\LKLav vvtvyvvvai y Toi>$ 8 eVra Kal TpiaKovTa [, r)
6^]- eV TovovTCp yap a/cyna^oucrt re ro?y cra)//acri crvtvi$ 30
eo^rai, /caf Trpoy rr)^ TcavXav Trjs TtKVOTrouas o~vyKaTa/3rjo~TaL
[lev dpyjoiJLtvois ecrrai r?Jy a/c/z^y^ ea^ ytyvrjTCU /cara \6yov
evOvs 77 ye^ecrty, roty <Se 77^77 /caraXeXu//e^77y rr^y fjXiKias
Trpoy ro^ r<S^ IfiSo/jLrJKOvTa eroot/ dpiB^ov. irepl jj.ev ovv TOV 35
Trore 5et 7roiLo~6aL TT\V o~vviv, eiprjTai, ro^y 5e Trepi r7)i/
a)paj/ ^poroiy 5e? )(pfjo~0ai o?s oi TfoXXol ^pS>vTaL /caXaiy >ca2
wi/j 6pio~avTS ^ei//ooi/oy r7)j/ o~vvav\iav 7roiio~6ai TCLVTTT]V.
8eL 8e Kal avTovs TJSrj OecoptTi Trpoy rr)j/ T^KVOTCOILOLV ra re
Trapa raw laTpStv XeyofjLeva Kal ra Trapa ra>^ (J)VO~IK^ 40
oi re yap laTpol roi)y /caipouy raV acoyLtaroor iKavS)5 Xeyov&i,
Kal Trepl T&V TrvevnaTtov oi (pv&iKOL, ra /Sopeia rcoi/ VOTLGW 1335 b
2 eTrai^owrey paXXov. Tfotaov 8e TLVQ&V T&V o-co/iarcoj/ vTrap-
crao-L ynei/ /iaXXoz/ Xe/creor kv TOW TTtpl Trjs
8t iKavov elirt Lv Kal vvv. OVT yap 17 T&V dOXrjT^ 5
^i? ?rpoy TTOXLTIKTJV tvegiav ov8e irpbs vyieiav
Kal TKvonoiiav, OVTC 77 OepaTrevTiKT) Kal KaKOTrovrjTiKr] \tav t
J aXX f) HO~TJ TOVTW. TreTrovrjfj.ei rji fj.v ovv e^eir Set Tr\v
*i iv , TfenQvr]iJi*.vr]v 8k TTQVOIS //r) piafolf, fjLrjSk trpbs eVa
[JLOVOV, &(nrep 77 ro)j/ dOXrjT&v e^i?, aXXa irpbs ray rcot/ 10
cXtvOepow TTpdgeis. 6//ota)y <5e 5ei rara virdp^tiv dvSpdo-L
t /cai yvvatffv. \pr) 8e Kal ray ey/cuouy 7rifj.Xeio-6ai
o~<0fjLdTGw, pr) paOvfiovcras fJLr)8 dpaia Tpo(f)fj
TOVTO 8e pa&Lov T&&gt; vopoOeTfl Troifjo-ai Trpoo-TaavTi
VOL. III. F
66 nOAITIKflN A (IT). 16-17.
15 rj/jiepav Ttvd TroieTo Oai Tropeiav Trpoy 6ea>v diroOepaTreiav TCOV
T7]v Trepl TTJS yeveo-ecas TLJJLT]V. TTJV p.evTOi 8id-
TOVVaVTLOV TCOV O 00 fjidTCOV pa6v/J,OTp(O$ dpfJLOTTei 8ld-
yeiv d-jroXavovTa ydp (paiveTai ra yevvcofieva Trjy e-^ovo-rjs
&o~irep Ta (frvofneva T?Jy y^y. ?repi 8e dTroOeorecos Kal
jpetfreiv, 8id 8e wXfjOos TeKv&v, edv fj ra^iy TO>V e6a>v
KCoXvrj, jjirjSev diroTiQeo-BaL T&V yiyvofj.eva>v a)pio-6ai ydp
Set Trjs TKvoTTOLia$ TO TrXrJ^oy, edv 8e Tio~t yiyvr\TCLL rrapd
TavTa (rvv8vao-6evTG>v, rrplv aLo-Orjaiv eyyevecrOai Kal farjv,
25 efj,7roieTo-6ai 8eT TTJV &ftf$\tt&iy TO ydp OO~LOV Kal TO pr]
Sicopio-jjLevov Trj alo~6rjo-ei Kal r5 fjv eo~Tai. errel 8 17 ftev ^
dpyj] TTJy fjXiKias dvSpl Kal yvvaiKl Sia>pio~Tai y Trore dpX ~
o-OaL xpr) rrjy orf^e^eooy, Kal TTOO-OV ^povov \eiTovpyelv dp-
fjLOTTet Trpoy TeKvojTouav ft>p/a-$a> ra yap TCOV Trpea-^vTepcov
30 eKyova, KaOdrrep ra T>V ve&Tepcov, aTeXrj yiveTai Kal ro?y J
Sib KaTa Tr)V rrjy Siavotas aK/jLrjv avrr] 8 eo~Tlv ev To?y 1?
TrXetVroiy TJvrrep T>V TroirjT&v Tives elprJKa&iv oi fjieTpovvTes
ra?y efiSofido-L TTJV fjXiKiav, irepl TOV %povov TOV TCOV wevTrj-
35 KOVTa eT&v. oJcrre rerrapo-ii/ rj rrevTe erecrii/
^Tya-ecoy* TO 8e Xonrbv vyielas ydpiv r\ TIVOS dXXrjs TOiav-
T?yy a/Ttay <paiveo~6ai 8ei TroiovjAevovs TTJV 6[JLi\iav. Trepl 8e
Trjy Trpoy dXXrjv ir) Trpoy dXXov, eo~T(o fj.ev aTrXcoy fir) KaXbv
4 aTTTOfjievov (paive&Oai /jir]8afi{j p.r]8a/J.>$ } OTav rj Kal TTpocrayo-
7T6pi 8e TOV XpOVOV TOV TTJy TeKVOTTOliaS
TOLOVTOV TL
TTOVO-fl TTpoy TT)V
17 Fevofjievtov 8e TWV TCKVOW OLo~6aL fjieydXrjv ?vai 8ia-
(f>opdv Trpoy TTJV TtoV cra)jLtaTO)j> 8vvafj.iv TTJV Tpotyrjv,
5 TLS dv f). <paivTai re Bid re T$>V dXXa>v (<*>
TTOVO-L, Kal 8id TCOV iOvcov ofy eTTi/zeXey ZCTTIV dyeiv Tr\v
1335 b 151336 a 39. 67
, rj TOV ydXaKTOS TrXrjOovcra rpo^r) fidXia-T
2 otKcfa TOIS (T0)fj.ao~iv, dowoTepa $e SLO, ra voa-f^JLaTa, %TI
8e Kal KlVrjO~LS OCTtt? kv8e^ TaL TTOLtlCrOai Tt]XLKOVTO)V (TVfJ.-
<f)6pl. TTpoy $ TO fjLT] 8iaO~Tp(f)0~6aL TO, fAtXrj Si* OLTTaXo- 10
TTjra ^p&VTai KOU vvv tvia TQ>V kQvu>v opydvois rial fj,rj-
\avLKols, a TO crcofia TroieT TG>V TOIOVTMV do-Tpa/3e$.
8* evOvs KOL wpbs ra ^v^rj vvvtQi^tiv e/c
TOVTO yap Kal TTyooy vyieiav KCU Trpo? Tr
3 Trpdgtis ev^p-qa-TOTarov. 810 irapa noXXots eo-r2 r$>v /Sap- 1 5
e6os TO?? fj,v els TTOTafjLov diroftdTTTtiv TO, yiyvo-
, ToTs 8e (TK^Tracr^a /jiiKpbv djjLirLa-yjeiv, oiov
iravra yap ova Svvarov tOi^eiv, evOvs dpyo-
^tv cOifctv, e/c 7rpo(ray(oyf)$ 8 eOifcur
V(pvr)S 8 TJ TWV watScov ^ty 8ia. OepfiorrjTa Trpoy TTJV r&v 20
tyvxpcov da-Krja-Lv. Trepl p.\v ovv rr]v 7rpa>TT]v o-vfupepcL Troiti-
<r6ai Trjv eTrtfttXeiav Toiavrrjv re Kal TT]V ravrp TrapaTrXrj-
criav rrv 8
TIV ovre 7TO)
ovre Trpoy dvayKatovs TTOVOVS, OTTCB? pr) Tr)i> ati^rjcriv kp,Tro8i- 25
^coa-^, Set 8e Too-avTrj? Tvyydvtiv ACi^Tjcrea)? (ocrre Siafavytiv
Tr]v dpyiav TCOV o-tofJLdrw rjv %pr) TrapacrKevdfciv Kal 81
dXXGov iTpd^etov Kal 8ia r^y 7raiSi.a$. Set 8^ Kal ray
Trat&a? etVai pyre dveXevOepovs /jLrJTe timrovovs //T^re dvL-
fj.evas. Kal nepl Xoyoov 8t Kal [JLvOav, TTOIOVS Tivas aKoveiv 8eT 30
TOVS TTjXLKovrovs, CTTi/zeXe? eVrco ro?y apyovviv oi)y KaXovcn
TraiSovofjiovs. Trdvra yap 8tT ra rotavra TTpooSoTroieii Trpbs
ray va-rtpov 5iarpt/3ay 810 ray Trcu&ay tlvai Set ray TroA-
Aay fjLL^T](Ti9 T$>V vcrrtpov o TTOvSaa-o/jLtvG&i . ray 8e Siard-
iStov Kal KXavOpovs OVK 6pOa>s dTrayopevovcriv ol 35
kv rofy j/o/^oty* (rv/j.(f>epov(ri yap Trpoy av^viv
yiverai yap rpoTrov TWO, yvfivavia rots o~a>/jLao~Li 77 yap
TOV TTvtvfjLaTOS KaOe^LS TroieT TTJV l<ryvv ro?y TTOVOVVLV, o
Kal TOW ?rai5/oiy 5iaretro/zet/oiy. eTnovceTrreoj 8e
2,
68 nOAITIKflN A (ST). 17 E ( ). 1.
40 roFy TraiSovopois TTJV TOVT&V 8Laya>yrjv TTJV T dXXrjv, KOI
oVcoy OTL i]KLo~Ta fJLTa SovXcov (rrai. TavTrjv yap TTJV fj\i-
l336bKLav, KOI fJ.%pL T>V eVra Ta>v i dvayKaTov OLKOL TTJV Tpo-
~~ <pr]v ^X LV tvXoyov ovv diroXaveLv OLTTO rS>v aKovo-jjidTow
KCU T>V opafjidTcw ave\ev6epiav KOL rr]\iKOVTOvs OVTOLS. oAooy 8
ovv al<r^po\oyiav K TTJS TroAccoy, axrTrep d\\o TL, Set
5 TOV vofjLoQiTrjv k^opL^LV (tK TOV yap v^pa>$ Xeyei^ OTLOVV
ra>v aicr\pS)i> yivtrai Kal TO Troieiv crweyyfj), /zaXicrra
/jLtv ovv K T&V vecov, OTTOoy /J.rJT Xeyooo-i fJLrJTe aKOvaxn {jL-q-
B\v TOLOVTOV kav Se ns (f>aiv7]Tai TI Xeyoov rj irpdrrtov TO>V 9
d7T7]yOpVfjLVGdV y TOV fjLV tXtvQepOV fJLrJTTQ) 5e KaTaKXiCTtCOS
10 r]gia>]j.vov kv ro?? (TvcrcriTiois aTijJLiais KoXdfeiv Kal TrXrj-
yais, TOV Se Trpeo-f$VTtpov Trjs rjXiKias TavTrjs dTifJ.iai$
dveXevOepois dvSpawoSwSias ydpiv. eTret Se TO XeyeLv TL
T&V TOIOVT&V eopio/j,v, (fravepbv OTL Kal TO Qecopeiv r)
ypa<pd$ jj Xoyovs do~)(rjfjiovas. eTTi/xeXey /Jiev ovv eVra) TOI$ 10
15 dp^ovo-L /jLrjSev /JLTJT dyaXfjia fjLrJTe ypaffiv fTvai TOLOVTOW i
7Tpd^(t)V fjLLfjLTJO-LV, 1 fjLT] TTapd TLO~l OeOLS TOLOVTOLS of? Kal TOV
TcoOao-pov djroSiSwo iv 6 VOJJLOS Trpoy 5e TOVTOLS d(/>ir)o~iv 6 |
v6fj.o$ [ro^y TTJV f]Xi.Kiav fyovTas ert Tr\v cKvov/jLevrjv] Kal \
virep avTcov Kal TtKvcov Kal yvvaiK&v TLfiaX^etv TOVS Qtovs. j
20 TOVS <5e ve&)Tpov$ ovr Idftfioov OVT K(t)fJ.a)ia$ OeaTas vofioOe- U
TTJTZOV, TTplv rj TT)v TjXiKiav Xd/3a>o~iv v y Kal KaTaKXio-ecos
vrrapgei KOivcovetv TJSrj Kal fieOrjs Kal rryy dnb TO>V TOIOVTCOV
yiyvo/jLvr)$ (3Xd/3r]$ aTraOeis 17 7rai$La 7roir)o~i TrdvTas.
vvv fjiev ovv TOVTCOV ev TTapaSpofjifj TTeTTOLijfjieOa TOV Xoyov I
25 vo~Tpov 8 eTTLorTrjo-avTas Set Siopiorai paXXov, efre pr] SeT :
7rpS>TOv efre Set SiaTroprjo-avTas, Kal TTO)? Set* /cara 5e TOV \
irapovTa Kaipov ejj.vrjo OijfjLev coy dvayKaiov. fcrco? y^p ov I
/ca/ccoy eXeye TO TOLOVTOV SeoSwpos 6 TTJS TpaywStas VTTO-
KpLTrjs ovStvl yap TrcoTTore TrapiJKtv lavTov
30 ov8e T&V eureXcot/ vwoKpLTcov, coy olKeLovpivto
Tr/KoYcuy aKoaTs. o-vftpaLveL 8e TavTo TOVTO Kal rrpbs
1336 a 40 1337 a 23. 69
Tay TOO> dvOpcoTrcov dfiiXias Kal Trpoy ray TOO*/ Trpay//aYa)j>*
4 Tvdvra yap crrepyofiev ra TrpcoTa paXXov. Sib SL rots
i/eoty TrdvTa Troielv eva ra <pavXa, /xaAicrra 5 avrav ova
f) /jLo\6rjpLav 77 8vo~neveiav. 8ie\66vT(t)v Be T&V TTtvre 35
ra 5z5o p-^XP L r v ^ra ^i Oecopovs rjSij yiyvecrQai
5 T&V fjiaOrjo-eav, a? Serjcrei pavQavtw avrovs. Svo 8 tivlv
TTyOo? a? dvayKalov Siflpfja-Qai TTJV iraiStiav, /zera
eVra ^XP L *7/^ 7 ? y ^ ^^ TrdXiv //era r^ a0
v * Ka ^ ^ KO<TLV tT<*>v. 01 yap rais e/35o- 40
/j,d<n SiaipovvTes ray f)XlKfa$ coy e??: TO iroXv \eyovviv ov
KaK&s, Set Se rrj Siaipearei Trjs ^i/crecoy enaKoXovd^Ty rrda-a 1337 a
yap Tt\vri Kal TraiSeia TO 7rpoo~\tLTrov povXtrai rrjy <f)V-
6 crecoy dvaTrXrjpovv. irpS>Tov ^kv ovv (TK7rreov el
rdiv nva irepl roi)y traiSas, eVetra Trorepov o-v/j,(f)epi
7roilo~OaL TJ]v eTTL/jLtXeiav avT&v rj Kar iSiov rpoTrov (o 5
yiyvtrat Kal vvv kv rafy TrXe/icrraiy rcoi TroXeco^), rpirov Se
iroiav TLVCL SeT
E (0 )-
IO
Ort yitet ovv TCO voftoQeTrj fj,dXio~Ta 7rpay/j.aTVTOv
TG>V v()v iraiSeiav, ovSels av dfjL^La-^TjTijcreuv^ Kal yap
raTy iroXeo-iv ov yLyvoptvov TOVTO ^Xdirrei ray TTO-
2 Airet ay (5e? yap Trpoy eKao-Trjv TraiSeveo-OaL TO yap rjOos
7roXiTia$ eVa(TT7;y TO oiKtlov Kal (pvXaTTew efco^e TTJV 15
Kal K.aQ i(rrr)<nv e^ apX ??, ^ OJ/ T O /ze^ SrjfjLOKpa-
TIKOV SrjfjLOKpaTtav, TO 8 oXiyapxt-Kov oXiyapxtav del 8e
TO f$eXTio~Tov rjOos PXTLOVOS aCnov noXiTeias), TL 8e Trpoy
TraVay Swa^eis Kal Tex^ay eaTiv a Se? TTpoTraiSeveo-Oai
Kal TrpoeOigea-Qai Trpoy Tay e/cao-TCor epyao-t ay, coo-Te 8rjXov 20
3 6Vi Acai Trpoy Tay Trjy apeT?}y Trpa^ety. 7ra 5 e^ TO TeAoy
rfj noXei irdo-r), fyavepov OTL Kal TTJV TraiSeiav fjitav Kal
Tyv avTrjv dvayKalov eivai irwrtov Kal TavTrjs Trji> e
70
nOAITIKflN E ( ). 1-3.
ov
XeLav tTvaL KOLVTJV Kal firj KCLT I8iav, ov Tporrov vvv e/ea-
25 OTOy eTn/ieXerrat TCOV aVTOV TKVCOV ISlO, T Kal fJLd6rj(TLV
jv av 86rj } SiSdcrKWi . 8ei 81 TO>V KOLVWV KOLVT]V
Kal TTJV OL<TKJ}VIV . diia 8k ov8e -^prj vojitfetv
avrov avTov Tiva tlvai T&V TroXircD^ aXXa TTOLVTOL^ r^y
TroAecoy, popiov yap e/facrro? r?;? TroAeoos" 77 8 eTTf/ieXeta
30 7re(f)VKev eKdarov jnopiov ftXeTreiv Trpbs Tr\v rov o\ov TTIJJ,-
\tiav. 7raiv(Tt 8 av TIS Kal TOVTO AaKeSaiftoviovs Kal
yap TrXeLcrTrjv iroiovvrai vTrovSrjv Trepl TOVS iraTSas Kal KOivf)
TavTrjv. on fj.lv ovv vofjLoOtTrjTeov TTtpl ifaifefas Kal Tavrrjv
2 KOLVTJV 7TOLrjTOv, (f>avpov Tii? 8 earrlv f) Traifeia, Kal TTCOS
35 XP*1 iraiSeveo-Oai, Set fjtrj XavOdveiv. vvv yap d/jKpLO-prjTeT-
rai Trepl T>V epycov ov yap ravra irdvres v7ro\afjL/3dvovcrL
8eiv pavOdveiv roz)y vtovs ovre wpbs dperrjv ovre Trpbs TOV
@LOV TOV apio~Tov, ovSt (pavtpov norepov Tr/ooy TTJV 8idvoiav
7TptTTl fJLOi\\OV fj TTpOS TO TlJ? ^V^TJS ^OS" 6/C T
40 TToScbv TratStias Tapax<x>8r)s rj (7/ce^riy, Kal 8fj\ov ov8ev TTO-
Tpov do~Keiv 8eT Ta xprjcrifjia TTpbs TOV ftiov rj TO, TtivovTa
7r/ooy dpeTrjv ^ ra wepiTTa (ndvTa yap efX?70e raura KpL-
1337 b ray Tivas) Trepi re TO>V ?r/ooy dperfv ov8v eo~Tiv 6/toXoyovfjit-
vov (Kal yap rfv dptrfv ov TTJV avTrjv evOvs TraVrey TL/JLOJ-
o~iv, &&lt;TT e^Xoyooy 8ia(f)6povTai Kal Trpoy rfv do~Krjo-Lv
OTL fj.v ovv TO, dvayKaTa 8ei ScSdo-Keo-Oai TO>V
>
*J
- 2
5 OVK d8r]Xov OTL 8e ov TrdvTa, 8Lypr}/j,eva)v TWV re eXevOepwv
epycov Kal TG>V dveXtvOepoov, (f>avepbv OTL TO*V TOLOVTWV Stl
/JLTe)^LV 00~a TtoV Xp7JO~LfJLO)V 7TOLT]O-l, TOV LLtTtyOVTa fJLY]
pdvavo-ov. fidvavaov epyov etvaL 8eT TOVTO VOLLL^LV Kal
Tt\vr]v TavTTjv Kal fJLa6r)o~Lv, 6o~aL irpbs ray xprjatLs Kal
10 ray Trpa^eiy ray r^y aper^y d^prjo-TOv aTrepydgovTai TO
a-wfjia TCQV eXevOepcov rj TTJV tyvyjiv V TTJV SidvoLav. 8ib
ray re roiai/ray re^i/ay ocraL TO awLta 7rapao~Kvd{ovo-L
LaKLo~OaL ^avavaovs KaXov/jLv, Kal ray /jiLo~6apvL-
epyao~ias do-^oXov yap TTOLOVCTL TTJV SidvoLav Kal Ta-
1337 a 241338 a 5. 71
ecrri 8e /cat raw tXtvOepicov 7noT?7^a>y ^\pi ptv 15
TLVOS tvLW fjLT^Lv ovK dvtXtvQepov, TO 8k TTpocT^Spev^Lv \(av
6 Trpoy aKpLpeiav ivoyov Tafy elprj^vais p\d/3at$. e^ti 8e
TroXXrjv 8ia(f)0pai> Kal TO TWOS eVe/cej> Trparrei Tty 77 /*ay-
TO //ey ya/o avTOV \dpLv r} ip&cw TJ Si dpeTrjv OVK
v, 6 $ avTo TOVTO irpaTTtov noXXaKis 81 dXXovs 20
KOL SovXiKov 86eitv av irpaTTtiv. ai //er ovv KGL-
vvv ftaOrja-eis, KaOdnep eXe^Or) TrpoTepov,
7ra/j.<poTpiovo~iv eo~Ti Se rlrra/oa a-^eSbv a TraiSeveiv tloo- 3
Qao-i, ypdfj.fjLa.Ta KOL yv[jLva(TTiKr}v KOL fj.ovo-iKr)v KCU TtTap-
TOV evioi ypatyiKrji , TT\V \JL\V ypafjLfjLaTtKrjy Kal ypa<j>LKr]v 25
a>S \pr]o~i/jiov$ TTpbs TOV PLOV ovo-a$ K
yvni>a<TTLKr]v a>y o~vvTtivovo~av Trpoy dvSpiav
- rjSrj 8ia7ropr)0-LV av Tis. vvv fjLV yap coy
TrXio~TOL fjiT^ova-Lv az/TTJs" ol 8 e^ dpfflS tTagav kv wai-
8t(a 8ia TO TTJV (pvo~iv avTrjv {rjTtii , ojrep TroXXaKis ftprj- 30
Tai, fjLr] fjiovov dv^oXtiv 6p6S>s d\\a Kal o~yjo\dtLv 8v-
vao~6aL AcaXaiy avTrj yap dp^rj irdvT<*>v, Iva Kal irdXiv
3 eiTTGOfjLtv 7Tpl avTrjs. el yap a//0ft> JAW 8tt, paXXov 8k
aipeTov TO 0"^oXd^LV TTJS do"^pXta^ Kal reXoy, r)T7]Tov
o TI TroiovvTas 8el <ryo\deLv. ov yap 8rj waigovTas reXos 35
4 yap dvayKalov tlvai TOV fliov Trjv TTaiSiav T)IJLIV. el 8e TOVTO
dSvvaTov, Kal fj,dXXov kv TaTs do~)(oXiais Xprja-Ttov rai?
7rai.8iaT$ (6 yap TTOVCOV StiTai, Trjs aj/aTraucreoos 1 , rj 8e
8id yapiv dvanavo-ews kuTiv* TO 8 da^oXeiv o~vp.
/zeTa TTQVOV Kal o-vvTOvias), 8ia TOVTO 8eT TraiSias etVaye- 40
crOat Kaipo<pv\aKOvvTas TTJV xpfjo-tv, coy TrpovdyovTas (f>ap-
HaKCias \dpLv a^eo"i? yap fj TOiavTr] Kivr]o~LS Trjs ^^X^ ? >
Kal <5ta TTJV r]8ovr]v dvdwavo-is TO 8e (T^oXd^eiv ^X L1/ 1338 a
ai/ro 8oKi TTJV f}8ovrjv Kal TTJV evSaifjLoviav Kal TO
5 fJiaKapicos. TOVTO 8 ov TOLS da-^oXovcnv vTrdpytt* dXXa
6 n\v yap do-^oXa>v eveKa TWOS
TeXovs a>s ov% vTrdpyjovTos, f) 6" v8aLjj.ovLa TeAo? e&Tiv, rjv 5
72 nOAITIKflN E (8 ). 3-4.
ov fJLera XvTrrjS dXXa LieO f}8ovf)$ OIOVTCLI TroVrey tlvai.
TavTrjv fjievTOL Tr]v r]8ovr)v OVKZTI rr)*> avTrjv Ti6tao~iv, dXXd
KaO lavTovs fltcurros Kal Tr\v eiv rr]v avTcov, 6 8 apicrros
TJ\V dpio-Trjv Kal rr}v dirb TG>V Ka\\(o~T(>v . (wore fyavtpov OTL 6
10 Sec Kal Trpo? Tr\v kv rfj Siaycoyri cr^oXrjp navQdvziv arra
Kal TraiSeve&Oai, Kal ravra p\v ra TraiSevfJLara Kal rav-
ray ra? fjLa6ij(rei$ iavr&v ewai yapiv, ray Sk TT/OO? rr]v
d<ryo\iav coy dvayKalas Kal \dpiv d\\(>v. Sib Kal TTJV 7
[j,ovcnKr)v ol irportpov e/y iraiSeiav tra^av ofy coy dvayKalov
15 (ovBev yap e^ei TOIOVTOV) ovS^ coy ^p 7 ?^/^ ^, cocrTrep ra ypdfi-
Trpoy ^prjfjLaTLorfjLoi^ Kal Trpoy olKovo^iav Kal
i Kal ?rpoy TroAm/cay Trpa^eiy TroAXay*
Kal ypacfuKr) ^pij(nfj,os tlvai Trpbs TO Kpiveiv ra r$>v re-
X^trcoi/ epya KaXXiov ovS av KaOdrrep 77 yvp.vacmK r] 7T/>oy
20 vyfeiav Kal dXKTJv (ovStrepov yap TOVTWV opw^v yiyvofJLtvov
K rfjs fjLovo-iKrjs) Aenrerai TOLVVV ?rpoy r^v kv TTJ <rx<>Xfj 8
Siay&yrji , els oVep Kal tyaivvvrai irapdyovTes avTrjv T]V
yap OIQVTOLL Siaytoyrjis elvai TCOI/ eAef^epco^, kv Tavrrj rar-
TOVCTIV. 8l07Tp "OfJLrjpOS Ot/TCOy 7TOLrj(TV
25 aAA* ofot/ f/zei/f ecrri /caAeif ?ri Salra QaXttrjv,
Kal OVTGD irposLTTtov tTtpovs Tivds, " oi Ka\iov<Tiv doiSov" (f)rj- 9
criv, " 6 Kei^ TepwflcrLi airavras" Kal kv aAAoty Se <f>rj<nv (6)
O8v<ro-vs TavTrjv dpLorrriv tlvai Siayatyrjv, orav tvtypaivo-
ILtvtov T&V dvOp&TTtov " SaiTV/jLoves 8 dva <5co//ar aKovdfov-
30 rat doiSov tf/jLtvot e^e/T/y." OTL [jikv TOLVVV ecrrf 7rai8eia riy 10
TIV ofy coy ^pr)<TLjJir]v TraiSevTtov TOVS vleTs ovS coy dvayKalav
dXX coy eXevOepiov Kal KaXriv, (pavepov kvTiv TTOTepov 8e
fjLia TOV dpiOfJibv rj TrXeiovs, Kal r/Wy avTai Kal Trcoy, i/crre-
pov XtKTeov Trepl avT&v. vvv 8e TOVOVTOV fjfjLiv eTvai. irpb 11
35 68ov yeyovev, OTL Kal Trapd T$>V dp^aicov e^opey Tiva
iiapTVptav K T&V KaTa/3e/3Xr)fjLV(iw TraiBtvuaTW 77 yap
LtOVO~LKrj TOVTO TTOLeT 8fjXoV. TL 8e Kal TtoV yjpJ](Tl\L(>V OTL
8e1 nva Traic^ei/ecr^ai roi)y rralSas ov JJLQVQV SLO, TO
1338 a 61338 b 29. 73
olov TTJV T&V ypafjifjiaTtov pdOrjo-iv, dXXa Kal 8id TO TroXXds
12 v8^o~0ai yiyveo~6ai 81 avTcov jAaOrjcreis CTepa?, 6fJ.oia)$ 40
6^6 Kal TTJV ypa(/)LKT)V OV)( LVa V TOW l8lOLS GOVIOIS /J.T] 8ia-
[jLapTavtoo-iv, dXX aJoriv dve^aTraTijTOL 77/009 TTJV TCOV o-KtvS>v
(bvrjv T Kal Tfpaviv, r\ fidXXov OTL TTOLCI OtcaprjTiKbi TOV 1338 b
7Tpl TO, o-o)fj.aTa KaXXovs. TO 8e r)Tiv TravTayov TO XPtf~
o~ifjLov JJKio-Ta dpfjLOTTi T0?9 fjLtya\o-fyv\ois Kal TOIS eXtv-
13 Oepois. Trel 8e (pavepbv TrpoTepov Tols eOeo-iv rj TO> Aoyoo
tov ttvai, Kal nepl TO o-cofia TrpoTtpov r} TT]V Sid- 5
voiav y SfjXov K TOVTCOV OTL TTapaSoTtov TOVS TraiSas
o-TLKrj Kal 7rai8oTpi/3iKf) TOVT&V yap f) //ej/ woidv TLVO.
Tr]v t^iv TOV o~a>fjiaTO$ } f} 8e TO, epya.
Nvv fjikv QVV at fjidXio-Ta 8oKoo~ai TO>V TroXecov eTTf/ie- 4
XtTo-Qai T&V iratStov al fJLtv dOXrjTLKrjv egiv tftTroiovcri, Xa>- 10
/3a>jjLvaL ra re i 8r} Kal Tr\v av^viv TO>V crapaTGw, ol
avTiqv fjiev oir% rj^apTOv Trjv apapTiav, 6rj-
8 d7TpydovTai TOIS Tro^o/y, coy TOVTO TT/ooy dv8piav
2 fJ-dXiaTa av^epov. KaiTOL, KaQdirtp ti prjTai woXXaKis, OVTC
TTpOS [itaV OVT TTpOS fJLdXlCTTa TCLVTr\V pXtTTOVTa 7TOL7]TOl/ 1$
Tr]v 7ri/AeXeiav ei re Kal TT/JOS TqvTrjv, ov8e TOVTO eevpi-
VKOVO~IV OVT yap kv TO?? dXXois ^a)0iy OVT tnl TG>V eQvS>v
op&iJLtv Ti]v dvSpiav aKoXovOovo~av TO?? aypicoraroi?, aAAa
3 fldXXoV T0l$ f)/J.p(OTpOLS Kal \OVT<X>8O~IV r\$t<JlV . TToXXd
Qv&V a TTpOS TO KTtlVtLV Kal TTpOS TTjV dv6p(>- 2O
ev^epco^ ^X^^, KaOdirtp TCOV Trepl TOV HOVTOV
T Kal Hvio\oi Kal TG>V rjTreLpcoTiKcov e6vS>v erepa,
ra IJL\V o/zo/co? TOVTOLS TO, 8e [taXXov, a \rjo-TpLKa [JLtv O-TLV,
4 dvSpias 8" 1 ov p.^T^iXri^ao Lv. tTi 8 avToi>s TOVS AaKwvas
LO-fJL^V y 0)9 fjLV ttVTol Tf pOO"f)8p^VOV TOL^ 0iXo7TOr/ai9, V7T- 2$
pe-^ovTa^ T&V a AAa)!/, vvv 8e Kal roi? yvfiviKoTs dycoo~i Kal
TOIS noXefj-iKois Xenro/jLevovs tTtpW ov yap r<3 TOV$ veovs
yVfJLvdftlV TOV TpOTTOV TOVTOV ^606/30^, ttAAa T<> JJ.OVOV flT)
5 TT/ooy do-KovvTas do~Ktv. aWe TO KaXbv dXX ov TO 6r]pico8es
74
nOAITIKSIN E (& ). 4-5.
30 <5el TTpG&TayobincrTeLv ovSe yap XVKOS ovSe TGDV dXXc&y Qrjptcov
dytovio-aiTO dp ovSeva KaXov K.W&VVOV, aXXa paXXov dvrjp
dyaQos. ol 8e \iav e/y ravra dvevTes TOVS iraiSas, Kal 6
TG>V dvayKatoov d7rcu8aya>yovs Troirfo-avTes, ftavavvovs /carep-
ydoi>Tai Kara ye TO aX^^ey, Trpo? eV re JJLOVOV tpyov rrj
35 TToXiTiKf) ^prjaifjLovs TTOLrjo-avTes, Kal irpos TOVTO yjtlpov y coy
6 Xoyoy, erepo)^. <5ei 5e oy/c e/c TCOJ> TTporep
, aXX e/c r<K ^w a^raycB^iara? yap rrjs
vvv e^oi/a-f, irporepov 8 OVK tfyov. OTL [iky ovv
rfl yvfjLvao TiKfj, Kal Trews xpT/areo* , opoXoyovfjLe
40 (pkyjpi fjikv yap ijprjs Kovtyorepa yvjJLvdvLa Trpoa-oLo-Ttov, Tr]v
fttaiov rpoffiv Kal TOVS rrpos avdyKJ]v TTOVOVS aTreipyovras,
Iva, fjLrjSev e/jLTroSiov y rrpoy Trjv avgrjaiv orri^lov yap ov 8
1339 a (JLiKpov OTL Svvavrai TOVTO Trapaa-Kevd^Lv, kv yap TOLS
TTLOviKaLS Svo ri? av rj rpeFy evpoi TOVS avTovs
avBpas re Kal TraiSas, Sid TO veovs do~KovvTas dc
TTJV SvvafJLiv VTTO T$>v dvayKai&v yvjjLvao-tw oTav 8 d<f> 9
5 ij/3r]S Tij Tpia Trpoy roty aXXoiy fjia6rjfjiao-i yevcovTai, rore
dpfj.6TTL Kal TOIS TTovois Kal Tats dvayKofyayiais
\ap,pdveiv T$]V kyofjitvriv qXiKiav, djjia yap TTJ re
Kal TO) o-<*>naTi SiaiToveiv ov $et, rovvavriov yap
d7Tpydecr@ai 7T<f>vKe TO>V TTOVGQV, tfJLTroSifov 6
10 (rooyLtaroy TTOVOS T^V 8i.dvoiav, 6 8e TavTrjs TO
5 Iltpl 8e /jLOVoriKfjs ivia p\v BL^TropriKa^v ra>
Kal TrpoTepov, KaX>s 8 %X L Ka ^ v ^ v dvaXaftovTa
irpoayaytlv, wa &o"rrep kvSocrtiJLOv yevrjTai roty Xoyoty oi)y
dv TIS enreier aTTo^aLvo^vos Trepl avTrjs. OVTG yap Tiva 2
15 %X L ^vvajjuv pdSiov Trepl avTrjs SieXelv, OVTZ TWOS 8el \d-
pw /zere^ei^ avTrjs, rroTepov Trai^iay eVe/ca Kal dvairav-
crecwy, KaOdrrep VTTJ/OV Kal /jLedrjs (ravTa yap Ka6 avTa
ovTe TG>V cnrovSaitov, dXX fjSea, Kal a/za Travel, /JLe-
coy fao-lv EvptTri8r)s SLO Kal TaTTOvo~Lv avTr\v Kal 3
20 vTai Trao-i TOVTOIS 6poia>s, VTrvcp KOI fiedrj Kal fj.ovo-iKrj
TOV
Xoya>
avTa
1338 b 301339 b n. 75
8e Kal TTjv opyjjo-Lv *v TOVTOIS), ?} LLaXXov olrjreov
Trpo? aptTrjv TL TttvtLv TT]v LLOvviK.r\v, a)? 8vvajjLvr)v, KaOa7Tp
rj yvLLvacrTLKr) TO <rS)LLa TTOLOV TL TrapacrKevdfci, Kal T^V
LLOVO-LKTJV TO q6o$ TfQiov TL Tfoitlv, tQ{ov<fav 8vvao~6aL \ai-
4 ptv op&oy, rj TrpoS" SLaytoyriv TL o-v/j./3d\\TaL KOL Trpos 25
(KGU yap TOVTO TpLTOV OtTeov T&V c/pT/^e^o)^). OTL
ovv Set TOVS clous /JLT] TraiSias eVe/ca iraLStveLv, OVK dSrj-
Xov ov yap Traifovo-L [jLavOdvovTts /zera Xvirr)s yap 77
/jLd6r)<ri$. dXXa Lirjv ovSe Siaywyiji ye Tfaivlv apfLOTTei
Kal ra?? f]XiKLaL$ dwoSiSovaL TaTs TQICLVTCLIS ovSevl yap 30
5 areXer TTpoa-rJKei rlXoy. aXX f(jooy av 86Li> fj T&V Trat-
8o)v cnrovSr) TTaiSias etvaL \dpLv dvSpdcri ytvoiiivoLS KOL
TXl(*)6lO-ll>. dXX 1 TOVT <rTl TOLOVTOV, TWOS av VKa 8()L
LLav6dvLv avTov$j dXXa /J,T) KaOdrrep ol T&V ITepcrco^ Kal
MrjSow jSacrtXery, SL dXXcov avTo TTOLOVVTQOV LLtTaXaLiftdvtLv 35
6 TTJy fjSovfjs Kal TTJS naQrjvea)? ; Kal yap dvayKatov fteXTiov
d7Tpyd(r6ai TOVS avTo TOVTO TreTroirjfjLti ovs tpyov Kal Ttyvv\v
Toils TOCTOVTOV ^pOVOV kTTLLLXoVLlVa)V QVOV TTyOO? /jLaOrjCTtV LIOVOV.
el 8e Set TO, TOIOLVTOL SiaLirovtiv avTOvs, Kal Trepl TT)V T$>V
o^jrooi/ TrpayLLaTCLav avToi>$ av Stoi TrapacrKtvdfeLV dXX 40
7 aTOTTOv. Tr)v 5 avTr]v drropiav e^^i Kal el SvvaTaL ra rjOij
/SeXr/oo 7TOLLv TavTa yap TL Sel LiavQdvtLv avTOvs, dXX*
Tpa>v aKovovTas 6p0<? re \atflW Kal SvvaaOaL KpivtLv, 1339 b
ol AaKCwes ; tKtlvoL yap ov LiavOdvovTes o/za>? Sv-
vavTaL KpivtLv op0a>9, o>9 (fiacri, TO, xprjcrTa Kal ra /z^
T$>V LieXtov. 6 8 avTos Xoyoj Kav e/ Trpo? vrj/jL-
piav Kal Siaywyrjv tXtvOepiov y^prjo-Ttov avTrj TL 8ei LLOLV- 5
6dvLv avTovs, aXX* ov^ erepa)!/ ^ptofJLevwv dnoXaveLv ; O-KO-
TTLV 8 e^eOTt Tr\V VTroXrj^LV ^V tyOLLGV 7Tpl TtoV OtaJV OV
yap 6 Ztvs avTos aei^ei Kal KLOapifci ro?y TroirjTats, dXXa
Kal fiavavcrovs KaXovLiev TOVS TOLOVTOVS Kal TO npaTTfiv OVK
9 dvSpbs fir] fjieOvovTos ^ 7ra^o^ro9. aXX io-oos 7Tpl [ji\v 10
TOVTCOV VVTtpOV tTT LCT KCTTT tOV , fj 8t TrptoTT) {rjTTIO-fe CCTTi TTOTC-
7 6
E (9 ). 5.
pov ov Oertov e/y iraiSeiav rr]v fjLov&LKrjv rj Qertov, Kal TL
BvvaraL T&V StaTroprjOevT&v TpLaiv, iroTGpov TraiSeiav rj irai-
SLCLV 77 &ayo>y?7i>. et-Xoycoy 8 /y irdvra rarrerai Kal
15 </>aivTO,L /tere^e^. ij re yap Trai&a yapiv avaTTava-e&s 10
avoLTraAHTiv GLvayKOLov rjSelai/ elvai (rrj? yap
XvTrrjs laTpeia TL$ ecrrii/), /cai TTJ
5e? ycz^ \JLQVQV ^X iy T KaXov dXXa
j]$ovr\v (TO yap evSaLftoveiv e^ ayLt^orepco^ roi;rco^ ec
20 TTJV Se fjLov<TiKr)v iravrvs eivai (frafJLev -r&v fjSicrTCiw, Kal \jri- 11
XTJV ov&av Kal /rera /zeXco^/a? (0r;cr2 yow /cat Moi/craioy
i/>ai u Pporois i]8L(TTOV deiSeiv" Sib Kal ei? ra? crvvovorias
Kal &aya)yay e^Xoyoo? 7rapaXan/3dvov(nv avrr\v co? SvvafJL^vrjv
ev(f)paiviv), cwcrre /cai tvTevOev av rty vnoXd/Boi TraiSeve-
25 crOat Seiv avTr]v rojDy ^eoorepofS 1 . otra yap d/3Xa/3fj T&V 12
rjSeGov, ov JJLQVOV ap/zorref Trpos TO reXoy aXXa /Cai Trpo?
av&TTavqiv kirel 8 kv JJL\V ra) reXei crv^aiv^L TOLS
6Xiya/c/y ya/ecr^ai, TroXXa^i? $e dvairavovrai
ra?? TraiSials ov^ oaov ewl TrXeov dXXa Kal
fjSovrjv, xprjo-ijjiov av ir) SiavaTravzLV kv rats dirb
^Sovals. crvfApefirjKe 8e TOLS dv6pa>7TOL$ Troitlo-QaL 13
ray Trai&ay reXoy e^ei yap fuft>y fjSovrjv nva Kal TO
reXoy, aXX ot- r^ Tv^ovo-av, ^rourrey <5e ravrrji/,
vovviv coy ravrrjv eKetvyv, 8ia TO rco rlXet rco^
35 e^ei^ d/JLOi&fid TL TO re yap reXoy oucVe^oy rcoi/
\dpiv aiptTov, Kal at TOLavTai T&V r)8ova>v ovSevos elo~L TG>V
eVe/cer, aXXa rco^ yeyoi/orco^, ofo^ TTOV&V Kal Xv-
5i ^ /^e^ ow CLiriav rjTovo~i TT]V evSaipoviav yiyvz- 14
cr$ai 5fa rot/ra)^ rco^ fjSovGov, TavTrjv av TLS 6/Ac6rcoy VTTO-
40 Xdpoi Tr]v alriav wepl 8e TOV Koiva>viv r^y /zoucn/CTjy, 01)
5ia TavTrjv /JLOVT]!/, dXXa Kal 8ia TO \pr]o~ ifJLOv ZLVCLI Trpoy
ray ai/aTrai/creiy, coy toiKev ov fJLr]v dXXa grjTrjTtov jj,rj TTOTZ 15
1340 a TOVTO pels cru/ijSejS^/ce, TifucoTtpa 8 avTrjs 17 <pvo~is kvrlv TJ
yjp*tq>v t Kal Stl
Ka
30 5ia
Tr\v
\LQVQV TTS
1339 b 12 1340 a 35. 77
air at/rrjy, rjs e^owi TTOLVTCS aio~6rjo~iv (^X L
yap 17 jjiova-iKrj rr]V r]Sovriv (fivo-tKrji , 810 irdarais rjXiKiais
Kal TTOLVIV rj6eo-iv 17 Xpfi<TLS GWTTJS eoTf 7rpocr(piXri$), d\\ 5
OpCLV 1 7TTJ KOL 7T/)Oy TO rjOoS CTVVTtlVtl KCU TTpdy TT]V "tyvyj\V .
16 TOVTO 8 av ir) SfjXov, el TTOtoi TLvts TO, TJOr] yiyi>6/j.0a 8S
avrfjs. dXXa ftrjv on yiyvo/jieOa TTOLOL Tirey, <j>avpov 8ia
TroXXaH fjikv KOL eVepooi/, oi>x rJKLCTTa 8e Kal 8ia r&v OXv/jL-
TTOV fJL\S>v ravTa yap o/zoAoyo^/xe^coy Troiei ra? ^fv^as 10
evQovo-iao-TiKas, 6 8 tvQovcriaa-nos TOV irepl rrjv tyvyj]v rjOovs
17 Tra^oy ecrrtV. eri 8e aKpotofAtvoi TWV fjLifjLrjcreco^ yiyvovTai
Kal cols r$>v vQtov Kal rco^
rr]v <5 dperr]v nepl TO yjciiptiv opOcos Kal (j)i\tLv Kal /j.io~eiv ) 15
8ti 8r]\ov6TL pavQavtiv Kal o-vveOifccrOat /j.r]8ei^ oi/rcoy a>9
TO Kpivtiv op0a>? Kal TO yaiptiv To?y kTritiKtviv rjOecri Kal
18 Tafy KaXals 7rpdeo~iv, O~TI 8e 6/j.oia>fj.aTa fj.dXio~Ta irapa
T? dXr]6iva$ <j)vo~is kv TOIS pvB^ol^ Kal To?y fieXecrL^ opyfjs
Kal TTpaoTrjTOS, Ti 8 di/8pias Kal o~co(p>poo-vi 7]s Kal TravTOw 20
TOVTOLS Kal TWV dXXwv rjOiK&v (8fjXoi> 8e K
/xeTaj3aAXoyLier yap TJ]V -fyvyjiv aKpOtoptvoL
19 TOiouTOo^), 6 8" 1 kv TO?? ofjLoiois eOicr/jibs TOV XvTreto-Oat Kal
%a(piv eyyvs eo~Ti T wpbs TT\V dXrjOeiav TOV avTov ^X etl/
TpOTTOV (oLOV L Ti? \atpL Tr]V tlKOVa TIVOS ^CO//e^09 fjLT] 2$
oY d\\r]v airiav dXXa St.a TT]V [JLOpffiv avTrjv, dvayKalov
TOVTCO Kal avTTjv KLvr]i/ TT}V Oetopiav, ov Tr]v tLKova OecopeT,
20 r]8tlav iVai), o-vfj./3e/3r]Ke 8t T&V alo~6r)T$>v kv n\v TOLS
dXXois fjLrjSev VTrdp^^ 6/jLOLO)fj,a TOLS rjOeo-ii^, olov tv TOLS
Kal TO*? yeuo-Tory, aAX tv ToFy opaToIy rjpepa 30
^ a " rL Toiavra^ dXX kirl pLKpov, Kal
TOiaVTTJS aiO-QrjO~0)S KQlVtoVOVVlV, TL 8e OVK OTt
T&V rjOtoi , dXXd o~rifj,ia paXXov TO,
21 (rx^/^Ta Kal XP^ > / jLaTa ^^ v 7 ?0<*>* / , Kal TCLVT kvrlv tirl TOV
o~co/zaToy tv TOLS TrdO^cnv ov IJLIJV aXX oo-o^ SiacfiepeL Kal 35
7 8 nOAITIKfiN E ( ). 5-6.
irepl rr)i> rovrcov Qeaptav, Sel fir] ra Ilavcr&vos Oeapelv TOVS
vtovs, dXXa ra TloXvyvvrov Kav ef rty aXXoy root/ ypa-
<p<oi> r) r&v dyaXfiaroTTOicov ko~rlv rjOiKos}, kv 8e TOL? fj,e-
\CO~LV avroTs eori /jufj,TJfj,ara rS>v r}0a>v. KCU TOVT ecm (pave- 22
40 pov evOvs yap fj rS>v appovL&v ^iecrrTy/ce <f>vcri$ } &We aKovov-
ra? aAXoo? SiariOecrOat, KOI /XT) rov OAJTOV
TTyoo? eKd<TTr)i> avTa>v, d\Xa irpbs fAtv kvias
1340 b KCU o-vveo-TrjKOTWS /xaXXoi/, oiov Trpbs rr\v //i|oXf5icrri KaXov-
~~ fj,i/r)v, TTyoo? Se ray /^aXa/ccoreyoooy T^I/ Sidvoiav, oiov Trpbs
ra? dveifnevas, /xecrcoy 5e /cat /ca^eo-TTy/corco? fjidXicrTa Trpos 1
Tpav, oTov SOKC? TTOieiv 77 ScopicrTL fjiovrj rS>v apjjLovi&v, kvQov-
5 criao~TiKov$ 8 f) (frpvyicrTi ravra yap /caXcoy Xeyovviv oi irtpl 23
rr)^ iraiSeiav ravrrji/ Tre^iXooro^^ore? Xappdvovo-L yap ra
fiaprvpia rS>v Xoycov k avrS)v rav epycov rov avrov 8e
TpoTrov e^L Kal ra irepl rovs pvB /JLOVS ol JJL\V yap r)@os
eyovo~i (rra(nfta>Tpov oi 5e KivyrLKov, KOI rovrc&v ol fiev
j o (f)OpriK<Drpa$ eyovvi ra? /cij/rjcret? ol $ eXevOepLcorepas. e/c 24
fjLv ovv TOVTGW (pavepbv on Svvarai TTOLOV n ro rrjy ^v^rjs
TfOoS f) /JLOVCTLKT} TTapaOTKvd^LV 1 $ rOVTO Svvarai 7TOLL1/ )
SfjXov OTL TTpoa-aKreov Kal TraiSevrtov kv avrfj rovs veovs.
earl 5e dpfjiorrovcra TTyOoy rr]v (f)vo~Lv rj\v rrjXiKavTrji/ f) Si- 25
J 5 Sao-KaXia rfjs fjLovo-iKrjs ol JJL\V yap veoi Sia rr]v fjXiKiav
dvriSvvrov ovSev vrro^vovo Lv eACo^rey, 17 Se fjLova-iKrj (f>vo~L
rG>v f)Svo-fj.evcov ear/*/. Kai riy eoi/ce crvyyeveia rats apfjioviais
KOL ro?y pv6fj,oi$ elvai Sib TroXXoi (/>ao-i r&v o~o(f>ans ol
[lev apfjioviav ewai rr\v ^fv^v, ol 8 \ZLV appovlav.
6 Horepov 8e 8tT pavOdveiv avrovs aSovrds re Kal \ei-
povpyovvras r) /jLrj^ KaQdirep rjTroprjOr] Trporepov, vvv Xe/creoj/.
OVK aSr)\ov 8rj on, woXXrjv e^(i Siafyopav ?rpoy ro yiyve-
vQai TTOIOVS rwas, tav riy a^roy Koivcovfj rS>v epycov" ev
yap n ra>v dSvvdrcov ^ xaXeTrcoi ecrrl /xr) Koiv&vrjo-avras
25 rS>v epyw Kpiras yeveo-6ai (nrovSatovs. dfia 8e Kal 8*1 rovs 2
TraiSas tytiv riva 5iarpi/3^, Kal rrjv Apyyrov 7rXarayr]i>
1340 a 361341 a 17. 79
oieo~6aL ytvivQai AcaXcoy, rjv SiSoacri roFy iraiSiois oVcoy
Xptopevoi ravTy fjLTjSev KarayvvccxTL rS>v Kara TT)Z/ oiKiav
ov yap Svvarai TO vtov ^vvyjL&Lv. CLVTJ] fj.\v ovv ecrri roly
vrprfovs dpfjLOTTOVo-a T$>V wat&fav^ rj Se iraiSeta wXaTayr) 30
3 roiy /j.iocri rS>v vi<&v. OTL /zer ou^ Trai^efreo^ r?)^ /jLOVoriKrjv
ovT(o$ a>(TT Kal Koivtovtiv To>v epycov, fyavtpov e/c rcoj/ TOLOV-
TO>V TO Se TTptTTOV Kal TO /J.T] TTptTTOV TaT$ J^KuctcUf OV
Xa\7rbv ffOp&J&t, Kal \vo~ai Trpo? roL S <f)do~KovTa$ ftdvav-
4 croi/ e^ai TT)J> eTT^eAeicw/. irp&TQv fikv yap, ewel TOV Kpivtiv 35
\dpiv //ere^ei^ <5er TOOJ epyow, Sia TOVTO ^prj vzovs p,\v
TO?? epyoiy, 7rpar/3vTpov$ Se yivo[JLtvovs TG>V
epywv d(/)Lcr6ai, SvvavQai Se ra /caAa Kptvtiv Kal
yaipeiv o/j^ooy 5ia r^ nd6r)0~tv TTJV ytvojjLevrjv kv Trj VOTTJTL
5 irepl Se rrj? eTrm/^frea)? ^V ri^ey eTriTifJLooo ii a>? TTOLovo-rjs 40
777? /J.ovo-LKrjs fiavavcrovs, ov yjaXtTTov Xvcrai o~K\jrafJLei OVS
T 7roo ~ ov T <*> v epycov K.Qivwr\Ttov rof? Trpo? dpeTr]v
iroXiTiKriv, Kal TTOICW peXtov Kal TTOLQDV pv- 1341 a
KoivcovrjTtoi , ert 8e kv TTOLQLS opydvois Trjv fj.dOrja iv
6 TroirjTeov, Kal yap TOVTO Sia<f)pii e//coy. tv TOVTOIS yap 17
\vo~is O~TI Trjs tTriTifjLrjo-ecos ovSev yap Ka>\Vi Tponovs Tivas
rrjy fj.ovo-iK7J$ aTrepydgeaOaL TO \tyQtv. fyavepov TOLVVV OTL 5
Sel TJ\V fjidOrjo Lv avTrjs firJTe kfJLTroSt^Lv irpbs Tas vo~TGpov
?rpa^i9, /JLrJTe TO crcofta Troielv fidvavvov Kal d^prjo TOV irpbs
ray 7roXe/Zi/cay Kal iroXiTiKas do~Krio~ei$, vrpoy ILZ.V ray XPV~
7 treiy 77^77, 7r/ooy 5e ray paOrjcreis vo-Ttpov. crvfjL^aivoL 8 av
TTpl TJ]V fJ.d6r]0-lV, 1 fJLTJTe TO, TTpOS TOV$ dyavaS TOV9 T^i~ 1O
KOVS vvvrtivovTa SiaTrovoTtv, JJ.TJT TO, 6avfjLao~La Kal irepLTTa
TO>V epyw, a vvv eXrjXvOev e/y rozyy aycoi/ay, eK Se T$>V
8 ay&vtov e/y TTJV TraiSeLav, dXXa Kal ra TOLavTa
7Tp av Swai/Tai x a ^P LV T0 ^ s KaXois ^LteXecri Kal
Kal IJLT] \JLOVOV T KOLV> Trjs fjLovo-iKTJs, co(77re/o Kal To>v dX- 15
\(>v eVia <a>v, eVi 5e Kal TrXijOos dvSpaTroS&v Kal
dfjXov Se K TOVTCOV Kal TTOLOIS opydvois
8o nOAITIKfiN E ( ). 6-7.
OVT yap avXovs e/y TraiSeiav OLKTZOV OVT dXXo reyviKov 9
opyavov, oiov KiOdpav Kav ei n TOLOVTOV trtpov kvnv, dXXd
20 6o~a 7roirjo~i avT<x>v aKpoaras dyaOovs rj rfjs povcriKfjs rrai-
Seias 77 rrjy dXXrjr eri Se OVK tcmv 6 avXbs rjOiKov dXXd
opyiaa-TiKov, wcrre TT/JOS roz)s TOLOVTOVS avra Kaipovs
tv of? f) Oecopia KaQaponv paXXov Syvarai 77 ftd-
Qj](TLV. 7TpOOrO(0/jL1/ 8t OTL CTV/Jl/3/3r]KeV kvOLVTLQV CLVTCp TTpO? 10
25 TraiSdav KOL TO K<*>\veiv ro> X6ya> xpfjo-QaL rr]v auXrja-LV.
Sib KaXws aTreSoKifjiacrav avTOV oi irportpov TT)J> y^prjariv e/c
T<>V vitov Kal T&V tXevOepcov, Kafcep ^pr^a-d^voL TO 7rpa>-
TOV avTW. o~\oXao-TiK(*)TpoL yap yiyvofjievoi 8ia ray evno- 11
pias Kal fjLeyaXo^v^oTepoL vrpoy Tr]v dptTrjv, eri re irpoTepov
30 Kal fiTd TO, MrjSLKa ^po^/ja-no-fleVres e/c T&V tpyav,
7rdo-r]s TJTTTOVTO fjLaOijcrecos, ovSev SLaKpLi/oi/Tes dXX 7T/^-
rowre?. Sib Kal TTJV avXrjTiKrjv ijyayov Trpbs ra? /JLaOrjcreis.
Kal yap kv AaKeSaipovi TLS yopr)ybs avTos rjvXrjo-e ra> 12
\op(o 1 Kal irepl AOrjvas oi/ro)9 7re^a)piao~i/ <&o-T6 o-^eSbi^ oi
35 woXXol T&V tXevOepow fjLtTtiyov avTrjs SfjXov Sk e/c TOV
ov dvedrjKe Opdannros EK^aj/TiSrj
S aTreSoKifjido-Orj Sid TTJS ireipas avTrjs,
Kpiveiv TO npbs dpeTrjV Kal TO firj Trpbs d
o^io/ooy Se Kal TroXXd T&V opyavtov TO>V dp^aicoi/ } 13
40 OIOV TTTJKTlSeS Kal fidpplTOL Kal TCL TTpO? f}8ovf)V 0~VVTlVOVTa
TOIS aKOvovo~i T&V xpcafjievcov, eTTTdywva Kal Tpiyava Kal
1341 b arafJLf$vKai, Kal irdvTa TO. Sto/ieva -^eipovpyiKfjs ZTTI err 77/^77?.
evX6yo)$ S ^ei Kal TO irepl TWV avXoov VTTO TCDV dp^aicov
fjLfj.v6oXoyti/jivoi <pao-l yap Sr] Tr]V AOrjvdv evpovo-av dno-
/3aAea> TOVS avXovs. ov /ca/ccoy fjikv ovv e^ei fyavai Kal Sid 14
5 Tr]v dvyjujioa-vvriv TOV 7rpoo-a>7rov TOVTO Troifjo-ai
Tr)v Oeov ov p,r]v dXXd /j,dXXov ei/coy OTL TTpoy Tr\v Sidvoiav
ovSev kvTiv f] TraiSeia rryy avXijarecos TTJ Se AOrjva Tr\v TTL-
o~TrnjLr)v TrepiTiOefjitv Kal T-T\V Te^yrjv. iwel Se T&V re opyd- 15
v<>v Kal TTJS epyao-ias dtroSoKifJidgofjLei Tr]v TtyviKr}v trai-
1341 a 1 8 1342 a I. 81
8eiav, Te^viK^v 8e riOe/JLev TTJV Trpbs TOVS dyoovas (tv ravrrj 10
yap 6 TrpdTTO)V ov rfjs avrov utrayeipifrTai \dpiv aperTJy,
aXXa rrjy TO>V aKOVOvrcov f]8ovfjs, Kal Tavrrjs (popriKrjs,
Sioirep ov TCOV eXevOepoov Kpivopev elvai rrjv epyacriav, aXXa
16 OrjTLKcoTepav Kal f$avav(rov$ Srj (ru/z/3atVei yiyvt<r6ai TTO-
vripos yap 6 GKOTTOS irpos ov iroiovvrai TO reXos" o yap 15
Gearys (popriKos &v fjLTa/3d\\iv d coOe Tr]V HOVO-LKTIV, OHTT*
KOI TOV9 rex^/ray TOVS TT/JO? avrov //eXercoz/ray avrovs re
7TOLOV9 rivas Troie? Kal TO. <ro)/zara SLOC ray Kivrio-eLs)
SK7TTOV 8 TL 7TpL T Ty O,p}JLOVLaS Kal TOL/y pvOfJiOVS, 7
\Kal TTyooy Trai^eta^] irorepov Trdcrais ^p7jo~Tov rats ap/jLoviais 20
Kal Tracn T0?y pvOpoTs rj SiaiptTeov, eVeira rofy Trpbs Trai-
Seiav SiaTrovovcrL Trorepov rov avTov SLOpLa-fibv OTJO-O/JLCV r)
eT TLVO, erepov, eTrei^f rr)v JJLZV JJLOVO-LK^V 6pu>/JLv
/zeXoTTOiiiay Kal pvOfiwv ovvav, TOVTCOV 8 eVarepor ov 8eT
riva e\i 8vvafj.iv irpbs TraiSecav, Kal Trortpov 25
TTpoaipeTtov fiaXXov rrjv evpeXfj fjiovo-iKrjv 77 TTJV tvpv@fj.ov.
2 vofj.io~avTS ovv TroXXa /caXcoy Xeyetv rrcpl TOVTCOV T&V re vvv
/jLovo~LK(ov tviovs Kal T&v K ^>iXo(T00iay oo~oi Tvy^dvovortv
e/^Tre/pcoy e^oj/rey r^y Trepi rrjv fj.ovo~iKr]v W<u8tta$ y rrjv /JLZV
KaO Kao"Tov aKpifioXoyiav a7ro8cc>o-ofj,ev t]Tiv TOIS /3ovXo- 30
fjLevois Trap tKeivcov, vvv 8e vo/itKais SitXco/jiEv, TOVS TVTTOVS
3 fjiovov e/Tro^rey Trepi avTotv. tTrel 8e TTJV 8iaLpeo~iv
^6/JLeOa TG>V fjLeXcov coy 8iaipovo-i Tivts T>V kv
ra fiv rjOiKa ra 8t TrpaKTiKa ra 8 tvOovcriacrTiKa
Kal TO>V apjjLovicov rrjv <f)vo~iv Trpbs e/cacrra TOVTG&V oLKtiav 35
dXXrjv Trpoy aXXo /zepoy TiQeacri, (pa/j.v 5 ov /j.ids eveKtv
a0eXei x ay rfj fj.ovo~iKfj \pr)o-Qai Sew aXXa Kal TrXeiov&v %d-
pLv (Kal yap iraiBdas HvtKtv Kal KaOdpo-tcos TL 8e Xe-
yofitv TTJV KdOapo~iv t vvv /zeV aTrXcoy, wdXiv 8 kv TOLS Trepi
TToLrjTiKrjs epovpev o~a(f>e(TTpov Tptrov 8e Trpbs 8iaya>yijv ) 40
Trpoy aveo~iv re Kal Trpbs TTJV rfjs arvvTOvtas avdnav o~iv) ,
(fravepbv OTL ^prjareov pev Trdcrais rats apjjLoviais, ov TOV 1342 a
VOL. III. G
82 nOAITIKfiN E (&). 7.
OLVTOV SI Tponov Tfdorais xprjcrrtov, dXXa wpbs yuey rr)v
traiSeiav Tais rjOiKcoTaTais, rrpbs 8e aKpoacriv trepan/ %ei-
povpyovvTtov Kal Tais wpaKTiKais Kal TOLLS ev6ovo~iao~TiKais. o 4
5 yap 7Tpl tvias ffv^aivei rrddos tyvyjas t&xypa>s, TOVTO ev
7rdo~ais vTrdp^ti, ra> 8k TJTTOV SiaffreptL Kal r<3 ^.aXXov,
olov eXeoy Kal 00/Soy, eri <$ tvQovcriaviio S. Kal yap VTTO
rfjs KLvrjo-ecos KaraKco^L/jLOi rives elariv e/c rS>v 8
opcoftev TOVTOVS, orav %P n a c * )VTaL T0 ^ eopyid-
10 {OWL Tr]v "fyvyfiv fj,eXe(ri, KaQio Tafj.ei Ovs &crirep larpeias TV-
^ovras Kal KaOdp&eoos. ravrb 8rj TOVTO dvayKalov irdo-yjeiv 5
Kal TOVS eXerjfiovas Kal TOVS (/>o/3r)TiKovs Kal TOVS o\a>9 ira-
vs, TOVS 8 dXXovs Ka6* oaov e7TL/3dXXeL T&V TOIOVT&V
o), Kal Tfavi yiyvevQai TLva KaQapcriv Kal KovtyifccrOai
15 fjLeO fjSovfjs. o/zoiooy 8e Kal TO, fieXr] TO, KaOapTtKa irape-
av d/3Xapfj TOIS dvBp&Trois. 8ib Tals peis TOLavTais 6
Kal ToTs TOIOVTOLS fJ.eXeo~i (\pfjo~6aL} Qereov TOVS
8 6 6eaTr}S SLTTOS, 6 fj,ev eXevOepos Kal TreiraiSev/jLevos, 6 8e
2O (f)OpTLKOS K f$avaV(T<i)V KOL OlJTOiV KOL dXXcW TOLOVTCOV <TVy-
Kdpevos, diroSoTeov dy&vas Kal Oecoptas Kal TOIS TOLOVTOLS
npbs avdirava-LV elcrl 8 a>o~Trep avrwv at ^v^al nape- 7
a-Tpa^fj-evai TTJS KaTa <f>vcriv egecos, OVTCO Kal TO>V dpfj.ovia>v
7rapeK/3do-eis elcrl Kal TMV fj.eXS)V Ta o~vi/TQva Kal TrapaKe-
25 xpcncriJ.va y iroieT 8e TTJV i]8ovr}v e/caoroiy ro KaTa fyvvLv
oiKtlov 8io7Tp dnoSoTeov e^ovcriav TOIS dyGWLgofj.ei>ois Trpbs
TOV OeaTrjv TOV TOIOVTOV TOLOVT&) Tivl )(prja-@ai TO) yevei Trjs
fjLovo~iKfjs) TTpbs 8e 7rai8eiav, cwcrTrep e iprjTai, TOIS r^diKOLS TG>V 8
fieXtov xpr]o-Teov Kal TOLS apfJioviaLS Tals ToiavTais. ToiavTrj
30 8 f) 8a>pio-Ti, KaOdrrep tiTTO/iev TrpoTepov 8e^eo-OaL 8e 8e?
KO.V Tiva dXXrjv f)/j.Tv SoKifJidfoo ii ol Koivcovol Trjs ev <>i-
Xoo-otyta 8iaTpi/3fjs Kal TTJS Trepl Trjv POVO-LKTJV TratSeias. 6 9
o ey Trj woXiTtia ^GOKpdTTjs ov KaXws TTJV (j>pvyio~Tl yibvT}v
/zera Trjs 8copio-Tt, Kal TavTa diroSoKifj.do as
1342 a 21342 b 34. 83
T&V opydvw TOV av\6v. e^ei yap TTJV avrr)v Bvva^Lv 1342 b
f) (ppvyLVTi T&V apjJLOviStv rjvrrep avXbs kv TOLS opydVoty"
JO a/z0co yap 6pyiao~TiKa Kal TraOrjTiKa. 8rjXoT 8 rj iroirj-
cny irdcra yap /3aK)(eta Kal iracra rj Totavrrj KIVTJCTIS
fj,dXLcrTa T&V o/oyoVco*/ kvrlv kv roty a^Aofy, TG>V 8 apfj,o- 5
viwv tv TO?? <f)pvyL(TTl /xeXecri Xafiftdvti ravra TO TrpeTrov,
OLOV 6 8L6vpa[jL/3o$ 6fjio\oyovfjLei>a)s tivai SoKeT 3>pvyi.ov.
11 Kal TOVTOV TToXXa 7rapa8e[yfj.aTa Xeyov&iv ol TTpl TT)J/ criJi/e-
viv ravrriv dXXa re, Kal SLOTL <&L\6evos ey^ipijcra^ kv
rfj ScopLorrl TTOLrj&ai Sifivpafjiftov 701/9 Mvaovs ov^ o?6$ r fji/, 10
dXX VTTO rrjs 0i/o-ea)y avrfjs e^7recri/ e/y TT)V (ppvyio-rl rr\v
12 Trpoo-TJKOVcrav apiJLOviav ird\iv. TTpl 8e TTJS 8(opL(TTt
ofjioXoyova-tv coy crracri/zcwrar^y ovcrrjs Kal paXLar rjOos
ov. eri 8e eyret TO //eo-o*> JJL\V rS>
KOL xpfjvai 8i&KLv (pa/lev, 17 8e 8(opi<TTt TavTt]v 15
vviv Trpoy ray aXXay ap/joj/i ay, (pavepov OTL ra
13 A&pia fjLeXrj Trpetrei TraiStvecrOaL fidXXoj/ ro?y ^ecorepoiy. e/crt
5e (Si;o (TKOTTOi, TO T SvvaTov Kal TO TTpttTOv Kal yap TO,
SvvaTa 8ei fj.Ta^ip(^0 OaL fJiaXXov Kal TO, TrpeTrovTa e/ca-
crroty eo~ri 8e Kal TavTa oDpiar/jLeva ra?y ^Ai/acuy, ofo^ ro^y 20
dTTfiprjKoo L 8ia y^povov ov paSiov aSeiv ray OTJVTOVOVS dpfio-
vtas, dXXa ray aj/et/zo/ay 77 0ucriy viropdXXei rofy TrjXLKOV-
14 roiy. <5io /caAooy ^TTLTL^COO-L Kal TOVTO (rco) ^Wpara rcoi/ ?rep2
TT)^ ^jLOvaiKJiv rii/ey, 6Vi ray aj/ef/zeray dlpfiovCas drroSoKi-
/jLdo-iv e/y T?)^ TraiSttav, coy /ze0fo-nAcay Xa/j./3di>cw a^ray, 25
ou /cara TT)^ TTjy //e^Tyy SvvafJLiv (/3aK\VTiKoi> yap rj ye
fJ-^Orj Troiei naXXov) dXX aTreiprjKVias. coo-re /cat TT/ooy r?)*/
k(TO^vr]v r]\iKLav, Trjv TG>V Trpecr^urepco^, c^e? /cat rco> TOLOV-
15 rcov apfjLovia>i> aWecr^ai /cai rcoi/ /zeAco^ rco> roioi/rcoj/. ert
5* i Ti y Jerri TOiavTrj TO>V dpjjLOviwv rj irpeTrei Trj TCOV nai- 30
6W fjXLKia 8ia TO 8vvao~6ai KOO-^JLOV T %\tiv a/za /cat
ofo/ 77 Xv8t.o~Tl c/>a/Verat TreTrovOevai /zaAtcrra
. . . 8rjXov OTL TOVTOVS opouy rpery Trot^rloj eiy
aVy TO T fj.o~ov Kal TO SvvaTov Kal TO nptTrov . . .
G 2
CRITICAL NOTES.
BOOK III.
1274 b 33. Vet. Int. renders TTOTC by quidem^ as in 1276 a 18
and 1286 a i. 40. Vet. Int. has et for Se, as in 1291 b 40,
1275 Bi 11. Kat yap raCra TOVTOIS vnap^ei om. II 1 . 19. yap FIX
Vat. Pal. Bekk. : Se Ar. Conring, Sus. See explanatory note.
20. yK\T)fjia] Vet. Int. adiectionem (obiectionem /). ^Ey/cX^a is ren
dered accusatio in 12643. 27 and 1268 b 19, the two other passages
of the Politics in which it occurs. 8eo/i6^oi/] Vet. Int. opportunam,
as in 1323 b 30 and in Rhet. i. 2. 1357 a 9 and 2. 7. 1385 a 20
(Dittmeyer, Quae ratio inter vetustam Aristotelis Rhetoricorum
translationem et Graecos codices intercedat, p. 50). 24. S7p7-
fj-fvat rn Vat. Pal. (Vet. Int. divisi] : &o>pio-p.eW Scaliger, Sus. See
explanatory note on i275a 23. 27. &v $0177 r p 146 Vat. Pal.,
(pair; M s , uVrKpai?; P 2 3 etc. Gottling COnj. av avrxpair]. But in Eth.
Nic. 3. 8. 1117 a 14, where the MSS. have avruraQelv, Heylbut
(Aspas. Comm. Praef. p. x) and Bywater accept av iradelv from
Aspasius. See also Stallbaum s critical note on Plato, Gorg.
481 D, where he restores av $3 from the best MSS. in place of the
vulg. dvri(j)fj. 28. Kcurot . . apxrjs om. II 1 . 37. 77] Vet. Int.
secundum quod, which may represent i? (see critical note on 12 80 a
24), though qua is a more usual equivalent for it in Vet. Int. (see
e.g. 1 279 a ii and 1286 a 23).
1275 b 7. I follow Coray and Sus. in adding eV before cvlais :
cp. c. n. 1282 a 27, as eV eviais TroXtreiW, where M> P 1 and possibly
F omit eV, and 6 (4). 14. I298b 27, rj KaracrKevdaavras dpxeiov olov ev
cvtais TToXtretats eortV, where II 2 om. ev. 13. aXXa . . yap] Vet. Int.
sed, but this stands for aXXa yap here, as in 1282 b 8 and i323b
36. Tap om. P 1 Q b and over an erasure P*. 16. dVoSe dorai n :
Vet. Int. attribuitur , as in i299a 26. In 1285 a 6 oVo& &mu is
rendered attributa sun/, but it is doubtful whether Vet. Int. found
86 CRITICAL NOTES.
in r in the passage before us and in 1299 a 26, for he
renders 7reVoi/0e by patitur in I294b 17. 17. M s P^mit the
second ircpl, but see critical note on 1331 b 24 and explanatory
note on 1284 a 35. 21. fie] &? n Vat. Pal. Bekk. : all MSS. of
Vet. Int. which have been examined but three (h k z) have etiam,
which stands for fii? in 1277 b 16 and 1292 bio; h k z have autem.
I follow Sus. in reading fie. npos rrjv pj?<riu>] Vet. Int. secundum
usum : did he find Kara in r ? 25. fie n 1 P 2 Sus. : fiq P 3 n 3 Bekk.
26. eK6ivoi/J Vet. Int. hunc (rovrov F ?). 30. WH yap rims Aapitro-
TTOIOVS (ftvai yap nvas hapuro-oiroiovs Til Vat. Pal.) is bracketed by
Ridgeway and Sus., and Camerarius (Interp. p. 112) would read
Aapio-atoTToiovs in place of AapicroTroiovs. See explanatory note on
1275 b 26. 32. rjcrav n 1 Aid. Vat. Pal. Sus. and over an erasure
P 4 : ^ow av P 23 etc. Bekk. Ka \ yap ovfc MsP 123 Vat. Pal. etc.
Sus. 4 : *ai yap ov P 4 etc. Bekk. : Vet. Int. neque entm, which perhaps
represents *a\ yap ovfie. 33. om. P 1 and perhaps r (Vet. Int.
quod ex cive mare aut femind]. 34. e<elvo Victorius et vir doctus
in marg. Aldinae Monacensis . . . ficcivrjv aut e/mV?/ M 9 , eKdvrjv P 2 etc.
et pr. P 1 (rasura super et) et pr. P 4 et corr. P 3 , eVceir/oi pr. P 3 (ut
videtur) et editores inde a Victorio et Morelio posteaque e^ovo-i
eidem editores/ Sus. 3 , who reads e/mi/o and e^et. Vet. Int. illi
magi s habent. 35. Richards would add ots after olov, a sugges
tion which well deserves to be recorded, though I am not sure that
any change should be made in the text. 39. KO.V Bekk. 2 Sus. :
x.a\ n Bekk. 1 It is not easy to say what Vet. Int. found in his
Greek text, for he has equidem et cum hoc adhuc aliquis dubitabit-.
perhaps KaiYot /cat TOVTO> TIS ert npoo-anoprjo-eifv. As tO the omission
of av by r n see critical note on 1283 b 14. TOVTO L e Aid. pr. M 6
Bekk. Sus., TO r P 1 2 3 4 .
1276 a 4. rye om. M 9 P 1 : the reading of r is of course uncer
tain. 5. tyafjiev P 1 n 2 Bekk. Sus. : (pa^v r M 8 . 14. Ka \
b^oKparovvrai rti/er] Vet. Int. in democratiam versae fuerunt (or
fuerint) quaedam, a rendering which it is hard to explain. We
cannot be sure that <al was omitted in r, for Vet. Int. often fails to
render xai : in may, however, stand for Kara installed in the place
of Kai. Does versae fuerunt stand for fTpdnovro repeated from rbv
rponov TOVTOV ? 21. Sus. brackets TOV TOTTOV Kal TOVS dvdpanovs, but
compare the similar repetition of rrjv x<P av in 8 (6). 4. 1319 a 33
(where Sus. brackets rfjv x^P av \ and of rS>v r]0S>v in 5 (8). 5. 1340 a
33 sq. (where Sus. brackets the first r&v ^v). 25. TOV av-rbv]
1275 b 171277 a 39. 87
TOV avTov TOTTOV P 4 6 Bekk. and possibly r (Vet. Int. eundem locum].
As to additions of this kind in P 46 see critical note on 13 29 a i.
33. edvos om. n 2 and in a lacuna P 1 .
1276 b 9. \eyopev Albertus Magnus, Leonardus Aretinus, More-
lius, Bekk., Sus. : \e yotp.cv r n. Should &v be added after erepav
and \cyotnev be retained ? 14. /zerajSdX?;] /^era/SaXX?; n 8 Bekk.
30. &o P 1 n 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. Sus. : 85re/> r MS. 33. TOV 8
aya$6i> avdpa <f>apev Kara fj.iav dperrjv flvai TTJV reXeiav is found only in
r P 1 Ar., corr. 3 P 2 (in paler ink than the MS.), and marg. P 4 : T>,
however, is omitted in pr. P 1 and supplied by the scribe in the
same ink as the MS. ; it is also written above the line in marg. P 4 :
we cannot be sure that it was added in r. 36. oXXa om. M B
Vat. Pal. pr. P 1 , but not r (as Sus. says), for Vet. Int. has quin
t mmo, which represents ou pfjv oXXa in 1278 b 21 and 1323 b 6.
39. avrov n 2 Bekk., avrov Vat. Pal., avrov r (Vet. Int. ipsum}:
tavrbv M P 1 Sus. 40. end 8c n 2 Vat. Pal. Ar., eWi 8 Bekk.,
r8i) 8 P 1 , r8$ r MS Sylburg, Thurot, Sus.: Thurot and Sus.,
however, place eVeidi) . . . noXiras before Set, 38.
1277 a 8. Krfja-is is bracketed by Bernays. See explanatory
note. 12. aTrXws- om. n 1 . 17. apxovros] TOV apxovTos n 3 Bekk.
(paivovrai TraiSeuo/xez/oi] Vet. Int. videntur erudirt, which stands for
(paivovrai TraiSevdfievot : cp. 1338 a 2O and 1339 a 2. 20. 8e II 2
Bekk. : 8i) n 1 Sus. (Vet. Int. itaque). Vat. Pal. has cidfavrr).
24. iVeos om. n 1 . Tvpawoi\ rvpawfi M 8 P 1 pr. P 2 (corrected in the
same ink as the MS.): Vet. Int. has quando non tyrannizat, which
probably represents ore JUT) rvpawei. 26. After or (with Bernays)
before 8o/a /zov we should probably supply SoKfl : compare the
omission of SOKOVO-I before di&Keiv in n 1 in 3. 13. 1284 a 19. I
prefer this change to Dr. Jackson s ingenious suggestion of 8oKfl
irov in place of 8ou /iov (adopted by Sus. 3a ). 30. cTfpa Coray:
dfi^oTppa r n : a/jicpa) erepa Bernays, who translates Beide miissten
Verschiedenes (lernen)/ A/xc^orepa from the next line, however,
may perhaps have taken the place of ercpa. 32. TovvTfvfav n 2
Vat. Pal. Bekk., KavrcMcv r P 1 Sus. (Vet. Int. et hinc\ KarMfv M 8 .
34. Xeyo/jifv, a Lamb. : \(y6p.fva r n. Heylbut in his report of the
readings of Vat. Pal. (Rhein. Mus. 42. 103) does not note any
variation in 34 from the reading of Sus. 8 (Xeyo/ztv, a), but this may
be an oversight. Sus. 3a takes the reading of Vat. Pal. here to be
that of rn, Xeyfyeva. 39. avTovs] See explanatory note on
1277 a 38.
88 CRITICAL NOTES.
1277 b 2. irplv STJ/JLOV yevea-Gai] Vet. Int. antequam fuisset demus.
TevetrQcu is rendered \yyfuisse in 1329 b 9 and by esse in i288a 16,
just as e yeWo is rendered by fuit in 1297 b 16, i303b 38, and
1304 a 5- 14. apxea-dai Kal ap^fiv II 2 Bekk. I ap%fiv KOI apxeo-Qai
n 1 Sus. See critical note on 1288 a 13. The words are found
in both orders (see e.g. 1284 a 2, 1317 b 2, 1277 a 26 sq., b 20).
20. &&lt;nrep] o>? yap r M 8 pr. P 1 . 23. XaXos- n 1 Bekk., XXoy
P 23 etc., aXX(o? Aid., a XaXos P 4 . See explanatory note on i277b 22.
Koofua] z has ornata without any erasure (with c h k 1 m n and rec. a),
which is probably right, for KOO-^IV is rendered by ornare in
Vet. Int. in 1323 b 3, 1314 b 37, and (in z) 1321 a 37 : b g Sus.
ordinata. . 29. &(nrep av\o7roibs yap EL 2 Bekk.: &a-jrfp yap
av\onoibs n 1 Sus. n 2 are probably right, for in 1278 a 37 r n have
w<nrep peroiKOs yap tOTlV 6 TOIV rt/zcoi/ p,r) /"tere^a)!/. A similar variation
occurs in 1293 b 17, where n 2 have els dperr^v re fcal Sripov and
M 9 P 1 (r?) 6iV re dpeTrjv KU\ drjjjiov, and in 1302 a 31, where n 2 have
irfpl o>v 8e, and M 3 ? 1 ^?) irepl 8e &v. See critical note on i3<Dob
17 and cp. also 1326 b 4, where M 8 P 1 and possibly r have ev p.ev
TOIS dvayKaiois, and P 2 3 4 ev TOLS uev dvayKatois.
1278 a 11. T&V S* ai/ay/caiW] See explanatory note. 12.
Koivfj II 1 Sus. : KOivol II 2 Bekk. 26. p-rj /xere^eti dp^sj P-*] p-Tf%eiv
dper^s r M s . Vet. Int. has non participare virtute, but in a z
the words principatu fortes interpres are added after virtute. It
has not been pointed out that the three words are probably
a corruption of principatu fortasse interpres, a suggestion by the
translator that principatu should be read in place of virtute, in
which he was undoubtedly right. 32. Vet. Int. does not trans
late 8e. Vat. Pal. has 80^X0^ with H. Trapaipovvrai] Vet. Int. eligunt,
which probably represents Trpoaipovvrai (cp. 1325 b 25 and 1341 b
26). Vet. Int. may have found this reading in T; it is more likely,
however, that he misread his Greek text. 34. ao-ruv Vat. Pal.,
u(rro>i> codex Hamilton collated by Dr. H. Rabe, confirming a conjec
ture of Perizonius (ad Ael. Var. Hist. 6. 10), avr&v r n. The two
words are often confused in the MSS. : thus n 1 have avrovs in place
of da-Tovs in 6 (4). 16. 1300 b 32, and in Oecon. 2. 1346 b 27 the
MSS. have avrw in place of do-T&v. 36. Sus. 3a : coo-Trep . . . 38,
post 40, eWt v Vaticanum et pr. P 1 et corr. P 4 , 37, owret . . .
ibidem n 2 Ar., 37, oWep . . . perexav ibidem r M 8 , verum
ordinem restituit corr. 1 P 1 (i. e. Demetrius Chalcondylas, the writer
of P 1 , in the same ink as the MS.). 37. <r ] Vet. Int. ac si,
1277 b 2 1278 b 40. 89
just as he has ac si for ojo-n-ep K&V in 1312 a 26. 40. Schneider
(followed by Sus.) may well be right in adding dperrjv after rrjv UVTTJV
(cp. c. 4. 1277 a 20, where n 1 omit dperf] after f) avrf]) } but aperjji/ is
omitted in i. 13. 1260 a 24 and 3. 13. 1283 a 40.
1278 b 1. f< TWV elprjiievmv om. n 1 , but Vat. Pal. agrees with n 2 in
adding the words. 3. Katflvos r M> n 2 Vat. Pal. (Vet. Int. et
tile} : Demetrius Chalcondylas, the writer of P 1 , has first written
KaKflvos and then corrected it to KaKfivys, adding, however, o above rj
(see Sus. 1 ). II 1 SUS. add after Kaxeivos Or KOKfitnjs. tj dvvdpevos
flvai Kvpios is added by n 1 P 2 Vat. Pal., but omitted by pr. P 3 4 (add.
marg. P 3 4 ). 7. K&V d n 2 Vat. Pal. (K&V TT\W om. M s ) : KM el
P 1 and possibly r (Vet. Int. et si plures\ but et si appears to repre
sent K&V in 1326 a 17, 1340 a 37, and 1341 a 19. 12. drjpoKpa-
TIKCUS] z has democra&s: the other MSS. of Vet. Int. democraticis.
14. TOVT<OI>] z has horum : the other MSS. of Vet. Int. eorum.
15. &}] de pr. Qb Bekk. 17. ^ n 2 (except P 4 ), Bekk.: Se n 1 P 4
Sus. Vat. Pal. has fy. *ara] <a\ Kara P 1 corr. P 4 Bekk. 19. Kal
on n Vat. Pal. Sus., on Bekk. : Vet. Int. fails to render at, but this
he often fails to do (see vol. ii. p. Ixiii). 6 is added before avtipanos
in M 8 P 1 Sus. (Vet. Int. homo leaves the reading of r uncertain) :
om. n 2 Vat. Pal. : see critical note on 1253 a 2, and Stallbaum on
Plato, Rep. 6193, yiyverai avQpairos. 20. nap aXX^Xcoi/] rrap
d\\r)\av r (Vet. Int. ab invicem) : Trcpl aXX^Awz/ M 8 n 2 and pr. P 1 ,
also Vat. Pal. jSoij&t as] TroXtrfia? r M 8 Vat. Pal. n 1 Vat. Pal. omit
OVK eXurroi/ and are probably right : see Heylbut in Rhein. Mus. 42.
1 08, who urges that the meaning intended to be expressed by OVK
\O.TTOV here is always expressed by oi>x rj-rrov, ovdev TJTTOV, in Aris
totle s writings (e.g. in 2. 6. 1265 a 26, 3. n. 1282 a 6 etc.), while
fXaTTov on the contrary always means what is smaller in number,
time, or space. 25. Kal o-W^ouo-t TTJV TroXirt^j/ KotvoWaz/] These
words are placed after avrov by n 1 Vat. Pal., but after popiov by n 2 .
Bekker s text is avvepxovrat Se Kal TOV rjv CVCKCV OVTOV (iVcos yap ej/eori
n TOV Ka\ov fJLOpiov) Kal (rfve^ovcn TTJV no\iTiKr)V Koivwviav Kal Kara TO T)V
avTo povov K.T.X. 27. vTrfppdXXrj M 8 : v7rcppd\T) P 23 etc. Vat. Pal. :
vnep@d\\ei P 1 * : it is uncertain what reading Vet. Int. found in his
Greek text, for his rendering is excedatur. 30. aXXa ^v Kal T^S
dpxqs ye] z adds et before principatus, thus giving an equivalent
for KM, which the other MSS. of Vet. Int. do not. ye add.
P 23 Vat. Pal. 40. Zo-rrep] & s M 8 P 1 Sus. The reading of r is
uncertain (Vet. Int. ut\ Vat. Pal. has wirep. n 1 often omit
9 o CRITICAL NOTES.
small words, and these MSS. (or at any rate M 8 P 1 ) omit vcp also
in isiya 23.
1279 a 2. em] eu/cu n 1 , but not Vat. Pal. 3. emu om. n 1 ,
but not Vat. Pal. 12. avrov P 1 Aid. Bekk. Sus. : the other MSS.
and r avTov. 20. KCU after Traa-ai n 3 Bekk., but see explanatory
note on 1281 a 26. 25. TroXiYevpz M 9 P 1 Vat. Pal. Sus.: n 2
Bekk. omit r6 : the reading of r is uncertain. 27. 6\iyovs] z has
paucos, but paucum, the reading of the other MSS. of Vet. Int.,
may perhaps be right, for M 8 has oXiyov. 34. r&v before
om. M 8 P 1 and possibly r, but not Vat. Pal. 37.
Vet. Int. vivit (politice vivitt : cp. 1267 b 29, 1255 b 37).
1279 b 15. n om. n 1 , but n 1 often omit ns and its parts (see
critical note on 12 88 a 16). 22. t o-vpfiaivr) f] 0-vp.ftaivrj M 6 P 23
etc.: avpptuvrn Vat. Pal.: avpfiaivy Bekk. 1 : tnppaivci P 14 Bekk. 2 Sus.
(compare the reading of these two MSS. ini278b27). Vet. Int.
accidat, which might stand for either reading (see critical notes on
1 253 a 22, b 26). See explanatory note on 1260 b 31. Meister
(Das Colonialrecht von Naupaktos, p. 291 sqq.) defends the use
of at with the subjunctive (al dv\opee = al apx>/>ty) in a Locrian
inscription from Naupactus (Hicks, Manual, No. 63 : Cauer,
Delectus Inscr. Gr., ed. 2, No. 229), but the verb is there used, as
he remarks, in a future sense, which is hardly the case here, and
even if this were otherwise, the difference of dialect would have to
be taken into account. 26. KO.V ns P 1 n 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. : fdv TIS
M 8 : Vet. Int. si gut s, which may represent either fdv ns or KOV ns,
for si stands for KUV in 1282 b 8, 1298 b 23, and 1309 b 9 : K&V
ns Sus. 28. TT povay opfvrj MorellUS Bekk. : npocrayopevei Vat. Pal.
Qb Tb Aid.: irpoo-ayopevoi M 8 P 123 etc. Sus. : we cannot tell from
Vet. Int. appellet what was the reading of r. 32. Sylburg and
Bekker add ot before eviropot. 38. Sus. adds Sta after tnpfiaivfi
and reads duxpopds in place of dicxpopas in 39, but see explanatory
note. 39. yivfaSai II : ytyvfo-Qat Vat. Pal.
1280 a 15. (pavXoi KpiTal n 2 Vat. Pal. : Kpiral <pav\oi n 1 . See
explanatory note on 1275 a 32. For similar transpositions cp.
1277 a I (dperfi /" nl : l^a dperf) n 2 Vat. Pal.), 1281 a 27 (<pav\a
Trdvra II 1 : Trdvra <pciv\a II 2 Vat. Pal.), 1323 b 19 (cupera TrecpvKf ravra
n 1 : TaOra 7re<pvKfv aipera n 2 ), 1326 b 8 (fa fv n 1 : ev fa n 2 ), 1290 b
8 (/xopta nXdova n 1 : rrXeiora /uo pm n 2 Vat. Pal.), 1294 a 22 (apery Kal
TrXovrof dpxaios H 1 : dpxalos TT\OVTOS Kal dperf] II 2 ), 1320 a 23 (eKK\r)(rias
6\tyas n 1 : 6\iyas KK\r}aias n 2 ). In 1322 a 31 it is n 2 that place the
1279 a 21280 b 18. 91
substantive before the adjective (eV crg^/urn de peiovi n 2 : ev pci{ovt de
o-xwuTt n 1 ). See critical note on 1282 a 40, and cp. 1311 a 22,
where n 2 have TOVS vTrepexovras T<OV iro\tTa>v (except P 4 , which omits
TO)!/), and II 1 T>V noXiTwv TOVS virepexovTds. 24. e Xev0epta] e\fv6fp[r)
M 8 , eXcvfapia or cXevdcpir) T (Vet. Int. secundum libertatem, and secun-
dum pecunias in 12 80 a 23 represents xPW 00 1 * ), e\ev0epH n 2 , eXev-
%HOI with the first t above the line Vat. Pal., fXevfapoi P 1 . Sus.
ascribes the introduction of cXevtiepia into the text to Viet., whose
first edition appeared in 1552, but Sepulveda s translation, which
appeared in 1548, already has the rendering ut libertate (p. 83 b).
28. tarov] Vet. Int. aequum, not aequale : so ex aequo stands for
to-ou in 1318 a 8. 29. /ii/ow n Vat. Pal. : Vet. Int. talentis, though
mnam for pva and mnas or minas for /mis in 2. 8. I268b 13, 14.
elo-fveyKavTa II 2 Bekk. I fivcvayKavTO. Vat. Pal. : flcrfvcyKovra M 8 P 1 Sus.:
we cannot tell from Vet. Int. intulit what the reading of r was.
In Attic inscriptions only the later form eWy/ca? occurs, not wcyK&v
(Meisterhans, Gramm. der att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. 147). 31. roO
C/7"] Vet. Int. ipsius vivere : for this rendering of the article cp.
i286b 19, where ipsam multitudinem stands for ro TrXrjdos, 12 90 a
34, 1292 a 12, 1301 b 34, and many other passages. See critical
note on 1258 a 2. \i6vov eveicev n 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. : cvtKtv p,6vov T M 8
Sus. : cveKev om. pr. P 1 . 34. cveicev] evcKa M 6 P 1 and possibly r :
tvtKcv n 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. Sus. 36. Tupp/i/ol] Tvprjwoi Vat. Pal.,
rvpTjvvol P 4 , rvpavvoi P 23 . So in I329b 18 M 3 P 234 have Tvprjviav.
The form TvpprjviKos appears in an Attic inscription of B. c. 350-
300 (Meisterhans, p. 76).
1280 b 2. TOV om. M 8 P 1 Vat. Pal. and perhaps r, possibly
rightly : Vet. Int. negue quales quosdam esse oporteat alter os alter i
curant. 4. S&t] e|eti/ P 2 3 etc. : . n 1 P 4 Vat. Pal. The mistake
is a frequent one: see critical notes on 1283 a 7 and 1286 a 30.
a8iKf)o-ov<riv Morelius, dftiKTjvuaiv II Vat. Pal. : we cannot tell from
Vet. Int. iniuste agant what was the reading in r, for Vet. Int. has
habeat for eft. 5. TTO\ITIKJJS om. II 1 . 6. diaGKoirovonv II 2 .
TTOVO-IV pr. P 1 (corrected in a paler ink than the MS.),
T M Vat. Pal. 8. yiverat H : yiyverai Vat. Pal. 9.
See critical note on 1262 a 29. In A#. noX. c. 22, 1. 28 anu>6tv is
the form used. 10. crv^ax^v r n Vat. Pal. Bekk. : o-vupaxiav
Conring, Sus. See explanatory note on 12 Sob 8. 13. awayd-
yoi\ awdyoi n 3 Bekk. So in 13 17 a 36 M 8 P 1 and possibly r
have awdyfw, n 2 arwayayfiv. 18. a7ro0ez>] See critical note on
92 CRITICAL NOTES.
1 262 a 29, where, however, Vat. Pal. should have been stated to
have aTTcoOev here, not anodev. 19. efyo-av P 1 Vat. Pal.: el ?jo-ai>
the other MSS. and r (Vet. Int. st essent). 23. nov n Vat. Pal.
and probably r (Vet. Int. quidem, which represents Trore in 1274 b
33 and nous in 1286 a 12) : TTCO Ar. Bekk. Sus. 30. fj TroXis OVK
eon n 2 Bekk., J? TroXi? ou/c co-xti/ Vat. Pal. I OVK ecrnv rj Tro Xis H 1 Sus.
34. reXeus- M 8 P 1 Vat. Pal. Sus. : reXet as n 2 Bekk. : the reading of r
is uncertain. 35. KCU r n : 77 Vat. Pal. 37. <t>parpiai\ See critical
note on 1264 a 8. 4O. 8e 17 r n Vat. Pal. : &) 17 or &? Sus.
1281 a 3. x<*P lv n2 Vat - Pal - Bekk - : om - r MS P r - pl - Sus -
brackets it. 16. yap ? 1 n 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. Sus.: yap av r M s (z
omits w/i ^ representing av, but probably wrongly). 17. XPV n2
Vat. Pal. Bekk.: del M> P 1 Sus.: we cannot tell from Vet. Int.
oportet which reading he found in his Greek text, for in i263b
30 and 1289 a i oportet represents xP 7 ? an d in 1342 b 15 oportere
represents xp*) vat > while oportet often elsewhere represents Sel (e. g. in
i262b 2-7). In 1335 b 28 again M 8 P 1 and possibly r have S
and n 2 xpy- hr)<p6evTa>v r n (Vet. Int. acceptis] : Xexpfavrcw Vat. Pal.
21. TOVTOV r n : TOVTUV Vat. Pal. 25. ravrct] ravra T H : Vat. Pal.
does not give breathing or accent. Sus. ascribes the reading
Tavra to Viet, and Lamb, followed by Montecatino, and it is
true that Viet, and Lamb, have kaec eadem and Montecatino
(vol. iii. p. 138) eadem, but I find the rendering li medesimi danni
( the same losses ) in Bernardo Segni s Italian translation
of the Politics (p. 147, ed. 1549), which was published before
either of Victorius editions or the translation by Lambinus ap
peared. 27. navra (fravXa II 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. : (pav\a irdvra II 1
Sus. See critical note on 12 80 a 15. 28. Strata n 2 Vat. Pal.
Bekk. Sus. : o-Trou&cua n 1 . 36. ex VTa y* ra wpfiofvovra nadr] 7tfp\
TTJV ^v^^] These words are placed after <iXXa ^ v6p.ov (pav\ov in
P 1 n 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk., but before these words in r M 8 . Sus. 3a
(1894) places the words in the following order dXX to-cos c^afy ns
av TO Kvpiov oXcoy avdpwTTOv eivat (paiiXov CXOVTO. ye ra (rvpfiaivovTa irdOr)
TTfpl Tqv ^VXTJV dXXa pr) vopov. But the order of P 1 n 2 Vat. Pal.
seems to me preferable. No doubt it interposes dXXa M v6pov
(pavXov between avQpairov and ex VTa > t> ut as to tnat see explanatory
note on 1276 a 28. 41. dogeiev av \vfo-6at K.T.X.] See explanatory
note on 1281 a 40.
1281 b 1. o n 1 P 4 , 6 P 23 etc. 5. <rvvt\66vTa>v n 1 pr. P 23 Sus.,
<Tvvf\66vras P 4 etc., corr. 1 P 23 (same ink as MSS.), Bekk. 7. ra
1280 b 191282 a 40. 93
ra fjQr) T in place of Trepi TO r)6r) (Vet. Int. quae circa mores}.
iTfpi is added before TTJV Mvoiav by M 9 and perhaps by r (Vet. Int.
circa intellectum), but this is not certain, for Vet. Int. often repeats
prepositions (see critical note on 1253 a 36). 8. K/M WWOW] Kpirjs
r M 8 . 13. Kexo)pi(rp.eva)v^ Kxa>purp.evov r (Vet. Int. separatum), KOI
W M 8 . 25. /x7?SeV] prfe ev suggested by Sus. with a query,
P 1 , M 8e IP MS, Mdccv P 28 , ,ii;8 If P 4 , wfcfv Aid. 30.
] Vet. Int. seditionis. 42. 6 is added before larpos in
M s P 1 followed by Sus. : the reading of r is uncertain (Vet. Int.
iste autem est medicus\ M 8 P 1 are probably wrong : see explana
tory note on 1253 b XI anc * Bon- Ind. 546 a 51 sqq., and cp.
C. 4. 1277 D 15, OUT?; apery iroXi rov, and 5 (8). 3. 1337 b 32, av-rrj yap
1282 a 5. KOI is placed not after but before TOIOVTOI in M s P 1 ,
followed by Sus. : Vet. Int. does not render it in either place.
The authority of M s P 1 unsupported by r is small, and it is prob
ably better to follow n 2 and to place *cai after rotoOrot, taking it
to mean in connexion with wellnigh all the arts, as well as
in connexion with the medical art/ 7. KOL om. n 1 , but <ai
is very frequently omitted in n 1 . 10. el yap *at] Vet. Int. et
enim si, which probably stands for yap KO.\ and not for /cat yap ,
for et si stands for KCU in 1282 b 38 and 1322 b 8. 11. As to
ov n see explanatory note on 1282 a 10. 17. n 1 om. ^ before
fcAnW, but these MSS. are apt to omit r} when it is followed
by a second 77, as in the passage before us. This happens in
1268 a 6, 1324 b 30, 1298 b 32, and 1305 a 32, as well as here.
The same thing holds also of /cat. See also critical note on 1331 b
24. 18. ftovov n: novos r (Vet. Int. solus). Sus. 12 /zoVoy, Sus. 34
povov. I incline to retain p.6vov: cp. c. 13. 1284 a 34, ovSe povov ol
Tvpawot TTOLOVO-IV. 21. K/3ti>et] Kpivci II 1 . 27. /neytcrroi/ P 2 3 etc.
Bekk. : /ze yio-roi M s , pfyio-Tai P 1 4 , /ueyiora T Sus. (Vet. Int.
maxima}. eV om. M 8 P 1 and possibly r, though Vet. Int. has
in quibusdam politiis (see critical note on 1275 b 7). 32.
apxovaiv T P 1 , apxwiv M s : fx ovariv ^ ( so m 4 1 ^ nave cX VTa > v
for apxovrwv). fieyaXcov n 2 Bekk., p.fiovo>v n 1 Sus. 40. TO before
iravroiv om. M s P 1 , and probably also r, for Vet. Int. does not
render it, though he renders TO before T>V. Travrav TOVTM n 2 Bekk. :
TOVTCOI/ irdvrtov II 1 Sus. So in 1332 b 31 P 1 II 2 have navrcov TovTO)i>:
r M s TOVTWI/ iravTuv. navrtov TOVTOW is the more usual and less
emphatic order (see Class. Rev. 10. 106), but n 1 have a leaning
94 CRITICAL NOTES.
to inversions of this kind (see critical note on 12 80 a 15).
irdvra ( every one of these things ) is used when emphasis is called
for (e.g. in 1268 b 3, 1281 a 13, 1291 a 16, 1309 a 39, 1321 b 38),
which does not seem to be the case in the passage before us.
1282 b 5. diopto-ai n 1 Sus. (Vet. Int. deter minare] . dqXao-nt n 2
Bekk. n 1 are probably right : cp. 1287 b 16 sq. 8. *at n 2 Bekk.,
KOV M 9 P 1 Sus. : Vet. Int. si (which however a b z Alb. omit) may
perhaps stand for KO.V, as in 1279 b 26, 1298 b 23, and 1309 b 9.
15. 5e n 2 Bekk., ft) n 1 Sus. (Vet. Int. tiaque).
1283 a 4. p.XXoi>] See explanatory note. 7. vTrepe^ei corr. P 1
and possibly r (Vet. Int. excedit\. vrrfpexfiv the rest. But the
addition of a final v is a common error of the MSS. (see
critical notes on 1280 b 4 and 1286 a 30). 8. I follow Sus.
in bracketing peycQos : see explanatory note on 1283 a 6. 10.
KOI om. n 1 , but see critical note on 12 82 a 7. 11. awo-oriyr* n 2 ,
except P 4 (which has (mo-drTjra), IO-OTTJT M 8 , io-oTijra pr. P 1 (corrected
in a paler ink), la-Arrfra or iVdrj/r r (Vet. Int. aequalitatem). 17.
r* om. M 8 P 1 and probably r (Vet. Int. does not render re, but then
he seldom does so). 27. urov n 1 , uratv P 2 ( ut videtur, Sus. 1 )
P 3 etc. 32. ra om. M s P 1 : we cannot tell from Vet. Int. ad
conventiones what was the reading in r. 36. oiW] Vet. Int.
habelur. 37. &) H: of Susemihl s MSS. of the Vet. Int. only two
(g k) have autem representing 8e, while five have etiam, which stands
for drj in i275b 21, i277b 16, and 1292 b 10: z has autem etiam.
Sus. seems to go too far in assuming that r had fie.
1283 b 2. TI om. n 1 , but n 1 often omit n? and its parts (see
Critical note On 12 88 a l6). 14. Sogaiev yap (av)] 8o |atev yap n 2 ,
fio fiav -yap P 1 , So eie <yap M 8 . We cannot tell from Vet. Int. vide-
buntur enim whether r had Sdatei> yap or Sd^etai/ yap. bogaicv may
be right, for 8d|at (opt. of Somi/) occurs in 3. 4. 1277 b2i, and So |aici/
in Eth. Nic. 10. 10. 1181 a i. av om. r n (as in 1275 b 39)? a ^d.
Coray Bekk. 2 Sus. n 1 omit &v in 1267 a 40, 1297 a 41, and 1313 a
20; it is not therefore surprising that rn should now and then
omit it. See Bon. Ind. 41 b 4 sqq. 20. TOVTO 10-009 or TOUT iVcos n 2 ,
TOVTGIS n 1 , but here n 1 omit the last syllable, as (e. g.) in 1276 b 20
(KOIVVV for Koivcav&v) and 1335 b 35 (as for coo-rf).
1284 a 5. 7rapcurxf<r6<u H 2 Bekk., Trape xecr&u M 3 P 1 Sus. I we
cannot tell from Vet. Int. exhiberi what was the reading in r. For
other variations of a similar nature see Susemihl s apparatus criticus
on 1260 b 36, 1267 a 35, 1332 b i, and 1317 a 36. 19.
1282 b 51285 a 10. 95
yap drj SOKOVVI StwKfiv II 2 , avrai yap drj duoKetv M 8 , and probably F,
though Vet. Int. has hae enim utique persecuntur, ravray yap Set 8iw< w
P 1 , where ravras and SeT are in all likelihood conjectural emenda
tions of Demetrius Chalcondylas, the writer of the MS., intended
to remedy the flaw caused by the omission of So/coCo-i in the arche
type of n 1 . 37. rw P 123 , r the other MSS. and r (Vet. Int.
scilicet prohibere). KO\OVCIV P 1 and marg. P 2 3 : K<a\veiv the rest and
r. 41. Trapa n 1 P 4 , the rest mpl.
1284 b 11. n om. n 1 , but see critical note on 1288 a 16. 13.
n 2 Bekk., pwapxas nl Sus. (Vet. Int. monarchal}. 20.
284 : rytWo Bekk. Sus. with the rest. 29. yap 17] Vet. Int.
enim, as in 1328 a 5 and probably in 1303 a n. 31. d|totei/ P 1
II 2 , aioi/uev r (Vet. Int. Velimus), atot /uV M s . 32. orrcp eotice]
Vet. Int. adds et before videtur, his equivalent for eWf, but see
critical notes on 1252 a 25, 1262 a 29, and 1264 a 9. 4O. Set
d n 3 Bekk. Sus., del &? r MS P 1 2 3 . 41. ^ T n 2 Bekk., li n 1
Sus. (Vet. Int. unum aliquod genus}. avTrjs n 1 Bekk. Sus., avr&v n 2 .
1285 a 6. rovs om. M s P 1 : the reading of r is uncertain, n 1 often
omit the article. 8. avroKparopw n Bekk. 1 : the translation of
Vet. Int. is ducatus quidam exercitus imperialis, and hence Viet. Schn.
Bekk. 2 and Sus. read avTOKpdrvp, though it is just possible that im
perialis is in the genitive in agreement with exercitus and represents
avroKparopuv. See explanatory note on 1 285 a 7. 9. eV TWI /3ao-iAe/a]
Leonardus Aretinus does not translate these words. His render
ing is (MS. Ball. 242), vitae enim necisque alicuius non habet potes-
tatem, nisi dum bellum gerit, ut etiam apud antiquos fuisse videtur.
Nor does Giph. translate ev nvi pao-iheiq. Bekk. 2 brackets the
words. Sus. and Bernays bracket /3ao-iX*t a, and it is true that the
word may easily have been repeated from pao-iXda two lines above,
but on the whole I incline to retain it (see the explanatory note for
my interpretation of the passage). By water would read ZvfKa SetXt as
in place of fv nvi /Sao-tXeia, while Jackson would omit these words
and transpose ev rdis TroAf/LUKaT? e^dSois to take their place (Sus. 4 ).
10. eV x fl P s fop*?] Vet. Int. promptus potens lege, but z and pr. a
omit promptus, which is probably an alternative reading for potens,
the equivalent for ?yxpos r. In just the same way in 12 83 a 9
two alternative renderings of Kpeirrov (melior and valentior] have
together found their way into the text of Vet. Int. 6 yap aya^v^v
n 2 Bekk. : dya^votv yap M 9 P 1 Sus.: we cannot tell from Vet. Int.
Agamemnon enim which reading he found in r. The reading of
9 6 CRITICAL NOTES.
n 2 is probably right, the Agamemnon of the epic being referred to :
Bywater adds roC before Etropos in Eth. Nic. 7. i. 1145 a 2O - Cp.
c. 1 6. i28yb 14, where n have roC Aya/ze/ii/oi/os. 12. -yoCz/ n 2 Bekk.
Sus. (except P 4 , which has ovv), yap n 1 . So in isspb 21 n 2 have yoCi/
and n 1 yap. 13. fio^ 7 ? 5 ] z/o^o-co pr. P 1 , pax*!* vof) corr. 1 P 1 (in the
same ink as the MS.) : Vet. Int. quern ego videro fugientem e proelio.
Here r P 1 appear to complete the sense from a gloss. 18. Trapa-
n-Xqcnai/] 7rapair\rjo-ia)S P 4 6 CtC. pr. P 2 . 19. rupawW, eiat 8e icat
Kara SuS., TVpawiffi Kal Kara T M s , Tvpavvivi Kara P 1 and a corrector
of P 2 in paler ink than the MS., rvpawt and after a lacuna Kara P s
pr. P 2 , TvpawiKTiv clcri fycos Kara P 4 6 L 8 Q M*> U 13 (as to these MSS.
see critical note on 1253 a 12), Tvpawucrj, tla-l 8* o/uor Kara Aid. Bekk.
A short lacuna evidently existed in the archetype of the best MSS.,
and this has been filled up (perhaps conjecturally) in P 4 6 L 8 Q M b
U*>. 20. ftri] Z6vr) n 2 . 24. Trarpim n 2 Bekk. : Trar/not MS P 1
Sus. : we cannot tell from Vet. Int. patria which reading he found
in r. See critical note on i285b 5. 25. rrjv avrfjv n : Toiavrrjv
or rrjv roiavrrjv T (Vet. Int. talem}. 35. niTvfyvaloi n. The MSS.
have p.iTv\r)vr), (jurv\r)va ioi in almost every passage of Aristotle s
writings in which these words occur: Rhet. 2. 23. i398b 12,
however, is an exception, for there the best MSS. have /MvnXr/i/aTot.
Pr. P 3 has pvn\T]vr]v in 1304 a 4. IlirraKov] tpirraKov n 1 and also in
38 and 39. In 1274 b 18 all MSS. have TTITTOKOS. The form
J>rTTAKOC appears on imperial coins of Mytilene (Head, Hist.
Num. p. 488). 3> sometimes takes the place of n in Attic inscrip
tions ; thus in some of them we find the form <pap8evos in place of
irapBevos (Meisterhans, Gramm. der att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. 79). As
to the same confusion in MSS. see Mr. T. W. Allen in Journ. Hell.
Studies, 15.299. 36. <pvyd8as~\ The reading profugas in Vet. Int.
is probably right, for a stands alone in reading profugos (z has
profugas): cp. 1303 a 35. 39. rov KanoTrdrpiSa niTTOKov K.r.A.]
See explanatory note.
1285 b 2. 8ia p.V TO deo-TroriKai flvai rvpavviKat] So Sus. after
Sepulveda : fiia p.ev rb rvpawiKal eti/at deo-jroTiKat F II. Sepulveda s
note is (p. 99), herilia, quoniam tyrannica. Sic legitur in graecis
exemplaribus quaecunque mihi videre contigit, sed lectio videtur
esse transposita, quae commodius habitura videretur, si sic esset
tyrannica, quoniam herilia/ There is little doubt that he is right :
compare the corresponding sentence 1285 a 23 sq. and also 6 (4).
10. 1295 a J 5 s qq- 5. fKovo-iai re *ai Trarpiat II 2 Bekk.: eKoixrioi re
1285 a 121285 b 36. 97
(M s cKovcrini T*) KU\ TroY/not M 8 P 1 Sus.: we cannot tell from Vet. Int.
voluntariae et patriae which reading he found in r. The fern, form
fKovo-ios is more commonly used in Aristotle s writings than fKovo-ia
(in 1313 a 5 all MSS. have CKOVO-IOV a/>x"7")j and this is the case in
Greek literature generally (Kiihner, Ausfiihrl. gr. Gramm., ed.
Blass. i. 537), but K b has eKoixnai in Eth. Nic. 3. 7. 11140 24, KOI
at KaKiai fKoixrioi av etep, and the fern. e<ovcrt as occurs in Plato, Rep.
603 C, and (Kovo-ia in Plato, Laws 925 A. The fern, form irarpia is
also less often used in Aristotle s writings than ndrpios (in 1285 a 33
all MSS. have irdrptos), but in 7 (5). 5. 1305 a 28 all MSS. have rfjs
Trarpias drjfj.nKpaTias. Plato uses the fern, irdrpiai in Laws 759 A.
7. Tj-opt o-at] Vet. Int. emerunt, which probably represents npiaaQai,
a misreading or mistake in r for n-op/a-at. 10. 6v<ri>v] ovvtw n 1 ,
and so in 16 ovo-uu n 1 for focrtat, readings which indicate that the
archetype of these MSS. was written in uncial characters (see Sus. 1
p. xiv, and critical notes on 1271 a 27 and b 25). 12. eiravd-
rcuris P 2 Aid. corr. P 3 , eiravdorcHTis M 8 P 1 4 pr. P 3 : we cannot be sure
from Vet. Int. elevatio which reading he found in r, but perhaps he
may have found eTravdraais, for in 1302 b 33 he renders eVai/ao-rao-is
insurrectio. 13. *al rd Kara TrdXti/j See explanatory note. 16.
M 8 adds af Trarptat and P 1 of Trarptot before ovo-im, which wrongly
takes the place of 6va-im in n 1 , and Vet. Int. has patriae substantiae :
at ndrpioi (or irdrpiai) is omitted in n 2 Bekk. That the ap^vv ftaatXevs
at Athens, who was more or less the representative of the ancient
kings, had to do with Trdrptot Bvaiai, we see from A0. HoX. c. 57 : cp.
Plato, Polit. 290 E. But whether these two words are rightly
added by n 1 before ffvo-uu is doubtful. The language of Plutarch
in Quaest. Rom. c. 63 makes rather in favour of their omission
7r i 6 OVK fp.Tpiaov (ol (3ci(Ti\fls} aXX rjaav inrepfjcpai oi KOI /Sapels, reoj/ /MCI/
ol TrXeltrroi rfjv f^ovcriav avrcav rrepit \6fjifvoi p,6vov TO Oveiv rols 6(ols
/ but n 2 occasionally omit words or parts of words wrongly
(these MSS., for instance, are undoubtedly wrong in omitting /IT) in
J 335b 25 and in reading al for atYuu in 1304 b 6), and I incline
on the whole to accept the reading of n 1 here, though it is no
doubt possible that at irdrpim is a gloss. 22. copicrpevots F P 1 , the
rest eopKr/ueVcoi/. re is added after crrpaTTjyos in M 8 P 1 , and possibly
was added in r also, but this is uncertain, for, as usual, Vet. Int.
gives no rendering for it. 33. n\(t6va>v r P 1 corr. 1 P 2 3 (i. e. cor
rections in P 2 3 in the same ink as the MSS.) : vrXei oi/oj M 8 n 2 .
36. 7ra/M/3ncriXei as] /3a0-iXei as n 1 , but n 1 occasionally omit the first
VOL. III. H
98 CRITICAL NOTES.
syllable of words, e.g. in 1342 b 32 (Sidvoiav for -nai^eiav olov) and
1273 a IO (rdgavra for TO. dogavra). 39. /xepo? n 1 P 2 s Bekk.,
atpeo-iv P 46 L 8 SUS. Kara fiepos fortaSSC COlTUptum in Pol. 3. 15.
i285b 39 (Bon. Ind. 456 a 24).
1286 a 1. Trore is added after norepov in n 1 (Vet. Int. quidem,
which represents TTOTC, for nS>s Trore is rendered qualiter quidem in
1 2 76 a 17). It is probably a blundered dittography of -rrorepov.
9. doKovo-i the third Basle edition of Aristotle, followed by Bekker :
SoKet r n Sus., who prefers (with Gottling) to correct ol VO/JLOI, the
reading of r n in the next line, to 6 vopos. Either change may be
right : that of Bekker avoids the transition from vo^wv, 9, to 6 vopos,
10, and then back to vopovs in ig, but it may be urged on the
other hand that there is a similar transition from z/o/zoi to vo^os in
1292 a 32 sq. 12. KCU] Koi TTCOS r P 1 Sus., KCU TT&S M s . Is not
TTWS; a marginal query by some perplexed reader which has crept
into the text ? 13. Tfrpfoepnv P 1 n 2 Bekk., rpifacpov r M> Sus.
In i304b 12 and I3o5b 27 n 1 wrongly substitute TpiaKoo-iw and
TpiaKoo-iois for TerpaKoo-iav and rerpaKoa-iois, an error which occurs
also in the MSS. of Lysias Or. 30. 8 and elsewhere. On the other
hand, in i28b 27 n 1 have reraprov in place of rpirov. In Hist.
An. 5. 19. 553 a 10 all Bekker s MSS. have the form rerpa^epov.
14. avTov r Sus. (Vet. Int. m suo periculo), avrS) M 8 , avrov the rest
and Bekker. 25. iravras II 1 P* : TravvP 236 . 30. KpiVei] Kpiveiv
M s n 3 . See critical notes on 1280 b 4 and 1283 a 7. 35.
opyto-^ywu] Vet. Int. impetu ferri. He may have misread opyio-Qrjvai
as opwBrivai (see Schn.). 38. 8e brf] Vet. Int. si autem, which
may possibly stand for el Se 8j): cp. 1292 b 32 and 1295 a 34.
TOVTO fj.r) n 2 Bekk. : /MT) TOVTO n 1 Sus. See critical note on 1280 a 15.
1286 b 1. 8e irdvres] 8 avSpes T M 8 . 7. opoiovs] opoias T n 3
(Vet. Int. similtter). 10. olKovvras] Vet. Int. habitabant, but Vet.
Int. sometimes substitutes the indicative for the participle, e. g. in
I329b 4, where he has lege statuit for vofjLoBerfjfravTos, in 1333 a 18,
where he has potest for 8vra/uei>oi/, and in 1305 a 24, where he has
seditionem movit for o-rao-iao-as. 14. yiyvo^evoi] yfvop,(voi M 8 ? 1 :
we cannot tell from Vet. Int. facti whether r had yevopcvoi or
yiyvopfvoi. 15. Vet. Int. does not translate irofav, but neither
does he translate TTOU in 1288 a 25. 17. /xere/SaXXoi/ M 8 n 2 Vat.
Pal. Bekk. 1 and probably r (Vet. Int. transmutabantur) :
P 1 Bekk. 2 Sus. 21. !W) Vet. Int. tarn (^ r?). 24.
r P 1 Julian (ep. ad Themist. p. 261 A) and corr. P 2 , onoiot Vat. Pal.,
1285 b 391287 a 25. 99
6>oloi MS, faottv P 3 Aid. and pr. P 2 , faoiw P 4 LS Qb Tb. 25.
om. Julian. 29. OVTOJ/ the third Basle edition of Aristotle,
r n. J] $ r P 1 4 , 3 Vat. Pal., f, the rest. 31. *m is added before
KaTa in n 2 , but omitted in n 1 Vat. Pal. 32. avrov T Bekk. Sus.
(Vet. Int. suam voluntatem\ avrov n. 33. <uXa P* Aid.,
0vXa eTcu M 8 P 1 , (f)v\dgai P 2 3 etc. Vat. Pal. i we cannot tell from
Vet. Int. custodiet whether he found </>vXafi or <t>Xarai in r, for
TOVS <pv\aTTOfjifvovs in 1331 a 1 6 is rendered custodientes by Vet. Int.,
while in 1285 a 26 <pv\d.TTov<nv is rendered custodiunt. 36. eKao-rou]
Vet. Int. ra W<? singulorum, where singulorum may possibly repre
sent (Kaa-Twv, not e/caorov, for singularum represents e r Kao-ra>i/ in I337 a
20 and singulis {KCHTTOIS in 1295 a 38. Did Vet. Int. find rr/i/ added
before e<aaTa>v (or eKdWou) in r ? 40. avpaKoo-iois Vat. Pal. :
o-vpaKovo-iois all other MSS. except P 4 , which has avpaKova-ios. In
Rhet. 2.6. I384b l6 A c has o-vpaKoviovs ((rvpciKovo-iovs Y^ Z^, trvppa-
Q). In Pol. 7 (5). 3. 1303 a 38, however, all MSS. have
i, and in 7 (5). 10. I3i2b 8 the MSS. have o-vpaicovcnoi.
except pr. P 3 , which has a-vpaKoa-tot. We know from inscriptions
(Meisterhans, pp. 21, 75, ed. 2) and from coins that SvpaKoVioi is
the correct form.
1287 a 4. TroXtreiay Victorius and Camerarius (Interp. p. 138),
followed by Bekker and Sus. : /3ao-tXemy r n Vat. Pal. Julian (Ep.
ad Themist. p. 261 A) appears to have read /Sao-tXfta?, for he says,
fi]S 5e Trept rof; Kara vopov Xeyojuerou /Sao-tXewy 8ieeX$a>i/, o? eorti/ VTrrjpeTrjs
Kai (f)v\a TWV voptov, KOI TOVTOV ovde jSacrtXe a /taXeov owSe ro roioCror
fifios (sc. ^aa-tXeiaj ?) oio/ifi/oy. 9. TraVra n Vat. Pal. : we cannot tell
from Vet. Int. principatur omnibus whether he found iravra or Tvavruv
in r : iravrtov Julian, Sus., nav Cod. Voss. of Julian (according to
Hertlein). 10. eavroO n : avrov Julian, avroO Hertlein. See ex
planatory note. Vet. Int. adds dicendum after 6 jSao-tXevr from a gloss
\KTCOV which appears in P 2 . 8e om. Julian. TO add. Julian after ovde.
11. TO Kvpiov fva TrdvTtov flvai T>V TroXirwv P 1 II 2 : TO Kvptov fivai Travrav TU>V
TToXlTWV Va T M S . 07TOU - T] TToXlff Om. Julian. 13. KO.I - (plHTIV OTH.
Julian. 15. Ta Sus. following the better MSS., TO Bekk. follow
ing P 4 and others of the less good MSS. 16. rolvw om. n 1
but not Vat. Pal. ovdev r n Vat. Pal. Bekk. : ovdeva Bernays, Sus.
23. o/ioiW II 1 Bekk. Sus.: o/zotco? II 2 . 25. aXX* errirrjdfs
6 vopos tytVTTjo-i] So II 2 Vat. Pal. (f(f)L(rrr](riv Vat. Pal.) :
om. M 8 P 1 : Vet. Int. sed universale lex instituit, which probably
Stands for dXXa TO Ka^o Xou 6 vop.os e<^(o-T^o-t, though ((friardvai IS
H 2
ioo CRITICAL NOTES.
not once rendered by Vet. Int. instituere in the Politics (it is
rendered insistere in 1336 b 25). To Ka66\ov may probably have
been a gloss in r (Sus. 3 ); the words crr/n^e? TraiSeuo-ar were either
wanting in r or left untranslated by Vet. Int. 27. Vet. Int.
adds omnia before his equivalent for firavop6ov<rdai. He has dant
for d&too-iv and may have found 8t86a<riv in his Greek text, but
he is not always faithful to the number which he finds in his
Greek text (e.g. in 1338 b n and 1296 a 34, 35). o av So&/]
Vet. Int. quodcunque videbitur, as in 1318 a 28. The more usual
equivalent is quodcunque videatur. 28. n Vat. Pal. have 6 \itv
ovv TOV vop.ov K\eva>v ap^fiv doKfl KfXeveiv ap^fiv TOV Bebv Kal TOVS vofAOvs.
Vet. Int. qui quidem intellectum iubet principari videtur iubere prin-
cipari deum et leges (thus he fails to render ovv and seems to have
found vovv in r in the place of v6pov). The Vossian MS. of Julian
has o fjifv ovv TOV vop.ov K\eva)V ap%eiv TOV 6ebv KOI TOV vovv novovs . thus
it wrongly omits So/m KcXeveiv apx^iv and has (no doubt rightly) TOV
vovv fj.6vovs in place Of TOVS VO/JLOVS. 30. f) Tf yap eTri^Vfjiia. K. r.X.]
Vet. Int. quando enim concupiscentia tale et furor principatum habu-
erit (or habmf), tandem et optimos viros interimet, representing
possibly ore yap emdvp-ia TOLOVTOV Kal 6 6vfj.os op^ov, reXos KO.L TOVS
dpio-Tovs civdpas 8ia<p6epel (or dtcxpGeipfi, for Vet. Int. sometimes
renders the present by the future, e.g. in 1281 a 19). M 3 has o T* in
place of 17 Tf, as r apparently had ore. See next note. 31.
dta(TTpe(pfi Kal TOVS apcVrovy avdpas II 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. I
Kal TOVP dpiVrous avdpas SiaCpdeipfi M 8 P 1 (except that pr. P 1
has (pdfipfi) Sus. As to Vet. Int. see preceding note. In 1336 a
10 the correct reading hao-Tpefao-Qai has been corrupted in n 1 into
duxpepeiTdai, and dta(TTp(pi appears to have been corrupted in these
MSS. here in a somewhat similar way. Julian has Kal 6 6vp.bs
diao-Tpefai Kal TOVS dpivTovs avdpas, Omitting apxovras, but Otherwise
agreeing with n 2 . 32. vovs 6 vopos n 2 : 6 vovs vopos M 8 Vat. Pal.
Julian pr. P 1 : we cannot be sure from Vet. Int. intellects lex est
which reading he found in r. 34. Kal om. Vat. Pal. possibly
rightly : it is bracketed by Sus. But see explanatory note. 38.
fTtrjpdav] Vet. Int. affectum. He does not understand the word.
In Rhet. 2. 2. 1378 b 14, 18 and 2. 4. 1382 a 2 eVjj/Kao^c s is rendered
epireasmus, and in Rhet. 2. 2.i378b 17 6 eTrrjpfdfav qui epireazit.
39. Tno-Tevetvras n Vat. Pal. Bekk. 1 : 7ro-&Vas Schn. Bekk. 2 Sus.
and perhaps r. Vet. Int. has persuasos ab inimicis for Tria-TfvdevTas
rots f xGoois, and this probably represents Treio-eevras TO IS crfpols, for
1287 a 27 1288 a 10. 101
is represented elsewhere in the Politics by credit (
22, 28) or c redibiles facti (i3iob 16), and nowhere by persuasi,
while TTfivBuo-iv is represented by persuadeantur in 1332 b 7.
1287 b 4. yap r n Vat. Pal. : fi Thurot, Sus. 6. &O-T d n 1
Vat. Pal. (oWe M 8 ), Eucken, Sus., oW n 2 Bekk. See Eucken,
De Partic. Usu, p. 64. 8. no\\a om. n 3 pr. P 3 . 14. ep^o/ueW
P 1 n 2 Bekk. Sus. : epxo/W r M 8 Vat. Pal. (Vet. Int. simul duobus
venientibus). 17. yc is added in MS P 1 Vat. Pal. and possibly
was added in r, though Vet. Int. does not render it, for he seldom
renders -ye. dwaros] Vet. Int. potuit, but see above on I286b 10.
18. ws- Kplvfiev is placed in n 2 wrongly before eWt, 17. 19. reid^
n 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. : eVel M 8 P 1 : we cannot tell from Vet. Int. quon-
iam which reading he found in r. 22. w/iodcrqo-oi n Vat. Pal.
Bekk. : vevo^errja-Bai Coray and possibly r (Vet. Int. lege siatuta
esse\ but this is not certain, for Vet. Int. often renders the active by
the passive. 26. r to-ow n 1 Vat. Pal. Sus.: 8* "urns n 2 Bekk.
27. 8vou/] See explanatory note. 29. iiovapxot n 2 Vat. Pal.
Bekk.: povapxai n 1 Sus. 3O. avrS>v Morelius, Bekk., Sus., and
perhaps r (Vet. Int. sibi): avrw n. rfj apxfi] r^s apxn^ Casaubon,
Richards, probably rightly (cp. 33). 31. avroC Sus. 3 , avrov r n
Bekk. 1 , avTols Bekk. 2 The Aldine edition of the Scholia Graeca in
Aristophanem, in quoting arorrov, 26 awdpxovs, 31, on Acharn. 92
(ed. Didot, p. 390), gives avrols, but this quotation may have been
interpolated by the editor of the Aldine, the Cretan Marcus
Musurus, as to whose interpolations in these Scholia see Dindorf s
preface in Didot s edition of them, p. iv. In that case this reading
would no doubt be a conjectural emendation by Musurus. As to
see explanatory note. 38. deanoo-Tov Sylburg, Bekk.:
n 2 Vat. Pal. : dcanonKov n 1 Sus. (two MSS. of the Vet. Int.,
however, a z, have despotum). Compare i324b 39, where P 46 L 9
have 8f(TTTOTiK>v and the other MSS. 8o-noTa>v ) the true reading
being Seo-Troo-rwv. KOI a\\o /SacnAfvroi/ n 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk. : om. n 1
(H aXXo fiao-iXiKov Sus.). 39. Richards would add roGro after
Siicaiov. 41. ra is added before napa (pva-iv in n 1 Vat. Pal.
(Vet. Int. quae praeter naturdni).
1288 a 6. rj&r) om. n 1 , but these MSS. occasionally omit fj^rj :
see critical note on i268b 21. 9. z has aristocratica autem
multitudo for apia-roKpanKov de 7r\rjQos (with rec. b), whereas all the
other MSS. of Vet. Int. which have been examined have aristocratia.
10. Viet, and Bekk. 2 bracket 7r\^0os 6 irfyvxe </></>?, but then the
102 CRITICAL NOTES.
rulers in an aristocracy cease to be a part of TO dpia-TOKpaTiicbv Tr
Sus. prefers to bracket 77X^0? apxrdai dwdpevov, but this course is
open to the same objection. In reality the dpicrroKpaTiKov n\r)dos
includes both rulers and ruled, as we see from c. 1 8. 1288 a 35 sqq.
12. rjyffjiovLKwv] Vet. Int. praesidibus, which stands for r/ye/uoVodi/ (see
1303 b 28, 1305 a 40, 1313 b 29, and 1316 b 18), but it is possible
that Vet. Int. mistook the reading in r and that this was Tj-ye/ioi/tKaJi/,
not rjyefjiovcov. 13. II 2 add Koi li> before eyyivecrBai, but II 1 Vat. Pal.
Sus. omit Kal ev, Vat. Pal. reading fvyiyvco-Qai. Bekk. 1 brackets /cat
If, and Spengel and Bekk. 2 bracket TrXfjQos ei> o> irtyvte KOI ti/ e yyiW0at,
but a 77X^05 which is a fit subject for Polity is not necessarily
exclusively composed of iroXc/Aueot: it is rather under the sway of
7TO\JJLIKOL (cp. C. 7 1 2 ^ 9 b 2, 8l07Tp KOTO TdVTTjV TT)V TToXlTeiUI/ KVplWTa-
TOV TO TrpoTj-oXe/iow). Kai Iv (cV?) is probably an intimation that the
copyist found wyiveo-Oai in the text which he was copying in
addition to eyyiveo-dai. no\p.L<ov II 2 Bekk. Sus., TToXmKoi/ II 1 Vat. Pal.
probably comes from the preceding line. apxeaOai KOI
II 2 Vat. Pal. Bekk., apxetv KOI ap^eo-^ai F P 1 Sus., Kal ap^fiv KOI
M 8 . See critical note on i277b 14. 15. evnopois n 1
Bekk. Sus., diropois n 2 Vat. Pal. 77 ytvos P 1 n 2 Bekk. : ^ yevos r M s :
jj yfvos Sus. rS)v aX\a>v should probably follow, not precede, wa TWO. :
the two words may, however, have been placed where they stand in
order to avoid the hiatus in 77 Kal Zva nva T&V oXXcoi/, or they may be
repeated (a common blunder) from T&V aX\a>v, 17. 16. nva om.
n 1 , but see critical notes on 1273 b 27, 1279 b 15, 1283 b 2, 1284 b
n, and 1324 a 37. 22. Travrrj n 1 , if Vet. Int. penitus stands for
Trai/rr;, iravrrji Vat. Pal., TraVTrj Sus. : Trdvres II 2 Bekk. 24. dXXa KOI
r Schn. Sus. (Vet. Int. immo, which represents dXXa Kal in 1282 a 20
a fact which has hitherto escaped notice) : oXXa M s P 1 n 2 Vat. Pal.
27. TTJV om. M s P 4 Qb T b and possibly r, followed by Bekker. 29.
TOVTOV om. n 1 , but see critical note on 1257 b 24. 39. rr]? TrdXews
TTJS dpiarrjs n 8 Vat. Pal. : rrjs dpia-rrjs ir6\fa>s M 9 P 1 and probably r
(Vet. Int. optimae civitatis}. So in I26ob23ll 2 have rijy TroXirei as
rfjs dpia-TTjs, while M 8 P 1 and probably r have ri?s dpia-Trjs 7roXire/a9,
and in 1331 a 5 n 2 have rats oi ^o-eo-t rats Idiacs, while M 3 P 1 and
probably r have rats i&W ol^aca-i. It should be noticed that in
1288 b 3 II Vat. Pal. have irepl TTJS TroXtTfias fj$r) nfipareov Xt yeti/ rfjs
dpio-TTis. 40. 8ia T&V aircoi/] z has per eadem rightly (with g alone
of the MSS. of Vet. Int. collated by Sus.) : all the other MSS. have
per eandem.
1288 a 121323 b 23. 103
1288 b 3. Se n, dfj Vat. Pal. perhaps rightly : Coming had already
Conjectured drj. 5. dvdyKij dr) TOV fjL\\ovra Trcpl aurrjs TToir](ra(rdai TT)J/
TTpovrjKovo-av aictyiv, which is evidently a slightly different version of
the opening words of the Fourth (old Seventh) Book, is added by
r n Vat. Pal. at the end of the Third, except that P 4 6 L s omit TOV
p.\\ovra and substitute yap for &}. In one of the best MSS. of
the Metaphysics, A b , the closing words of one Book are often
repeated in the opening words of the next : see Christ s preface to
his edition of the Metaphysics, p. vii.
BOOK IV (VII).
1288 b 5. See critical note at the close of the Third Book.
1323 a 16. 7Tp>Tov P 1 n 2 Bekk. : nporepov r M 8 Sus. 20.
\oytiv6cn. n : Vet. Int. confessum esse, but he may probably have
found o/ioXoyelo-tfa/, not w/uoXoy^tfai, in his Greek text (compare his
renderings in i262b 6, where he has arbitrates est for oTcrcu, and
1273 b 39). 27. XP*1 om - n2 29. TrapaTrero/ieVuy] Vet. Int.
volantes, but this may probably stand for Tra/aaTrero^eW, not
for he has dicens for 7rpoei7ra>i> in 1338 a 26, pascentes for 7
in 1305 a 26, peccare for diapapTavfiv in 1338 a 41, 1288 b 37, and
1297 a 7, laborare for dianovflv in 1339 a 8 and 1341 b 22, and
labores for $tXo7nwW in 1338 b 25, to mention no other examples.
30. TOV is added after 7} in M 8 P 1 : we cannot tell from Vet. Int.
comedere vel bibere whether he found this TOV in r. 32. 6/zouos
5e Kal TO. TTfpl TTJV idvoiav ourcop a<ppova\ Vet. Int. similiter ciuteni el
quae circa prudentiam se habent, neque enim beatificant sic impru-
dentem, where Sus. thinks that the translator has rendered a gloss.
40. dia\afjLftdvfiv n 2 Bekk. 1 : diapaiveiv n 1 (Vet. Int. provemre should
probably be pervenire, the reading of Sus., which no doubt stands
for diafiaivfiv, though 8ia{3e8r]Kcv in 1272 b 2i is rendered transmit)-.
\an$dvct.v Lamb. Bekk. 2 Sus. See explanatory note on 1323 a 39.
1323 b 6. ou p,r)v dXXa r (Vet. Int. quin immo) n 2 : ov p-rjv M s pr.
P 1 . 8. a>v] Vet. Int. eorum, which perhaps should be eorum
quorum, or simply quorum. 9. UVTO>V om. n 1 . Aurov is omitted
by n 1 in 1301 a 8. 15. eiX^e n 2 Bekk. 1 : aX^e n 1 Bekk. 2
Sus. 17. Ti/ucorepoi/] Vet. Int. pretiosior : see critical note on
1267 b i. 23. o-vvG>fj.o\oyTjp.fi>ov] z has confessum with all
the MSS. of Vet. Int. except a, and this is probably the correct
io 4 CRITICAL NOTES.
reading : Sus. follows a, which has concessum. See critical note on
1323 a 20. 27. rovr r in place of TOUT , the reading of n (Vet.
Int. hoc). 41. e/cdo-Tw P 2 Bekk. : e/edo-Tov the rest, except that P 4
V^ Aid. and pr. P 3 S^ omit <al xo>p\s CKOO-TOV (or eKdorw): eKaorov Sus.
1324 a 10. 00-01 re] All the MSS. of Vet. Int. except z have qui-
cunque : z quicunque autem. See critical notes on 1330 b 4, 1332 a
42, and 1336 a 5. 12. et rk T] Vet. Int. si etiam aliquis, where rf
is rendered (it is not often rendered by Vet. Int.) and rendered by
etiam, as in 1327 a 25. 14. noTtpos] irorepov r (Vet. Int. utrum) :
M 8 has a contraction which may represent irorepov (see Sus. 1 ).
22. yap is omitted in rP 46 L 8 Bekk. See critical note on 1272 b
36. 31. Aey<o Se Suo] We expect Ae yo> de TOVS Svo (cp. 1307 a 10,
Aeyo> dc TO. dvo drjfjiov KOI 6\tyapxiuv). The natural meaning of Aeyoj 8e
8vo surely is and I call the political and the philosophical lives
two/ There was a question whether these lives were two or only
one (cp. 28 sq. and Plato, Gorg. 500 D), but this can hardly be
Aristotle s meaning here. Should TOVS be added before 8vo ? 33. yf
Spengel Sus., re M 8 P 1 n 2 Bekk. Vet. Int., as usual, does not render
re. 35. fKCKTTov and TTJV 7To\iTeiav n 2 Bekk., KaoTo> and 777 TroAtrei a
n 1 Sus. 37. TWOS om. n 1 , but see critical note on 1288 a 16.
1324 b 3. trap evicts K.r.A.] n 2 omit KOI before roii/ vopuv, which
I add with Congreve (P 4 6 omit 6pos also) : nap eviois 8 ovros /cat T&V
VOfJitoV KOL TT]S TToXlTfiaS OpOS F M S SUS. I TTO/j fVlOlS S Ol/TOS Kill T1JS
7ro\iTtas opos ra>v I/O/LICOI/ P 1 . 8. TroAe/uous II 2 Bekk. Sus. : TToAf/Mtouy
II 1 . 16. direKTayKoTa and 18. arrfKrayKori^ In 1 6 P 1 5 have dnf-
KTovora, pr. P 3 (correxit margO recens) drreKravKoTa, P 4 6 dncKraKOTa,
M 6 firraiKOTa, and in 1 8 M s P 1 * 6 have dirfKraKOTi, pr. P 3 (correxit
recens) direKravKOTi, P 5 aneKTovoTi. : P 2 has the forms given in the
text (Sus. 3 ). It is not absolutely certain that drr^TUKOTa and dnf-
KTCIKOTI should not be read, for we find dncKTaKOTcs in Polyb. n.
1 8. 10 and aTrocrctKws in some MSS. in Polyb. 3. 86. 10, but the
authority of P 2 3 is in favour of dirfKrayKora and aTreKrayKori, and
(nrfKTayKCHTi occurs in Menand. Mio-ov/zfi/o?, Fragm. 8 (Meineke,
Fr. Com. Gr. 4. 173) and dirfKray^s in some MSS. (followed by
Hultsch) in Polyb. 3. 86. 10 (see Kuhner, Ausf. gr. Gr., ed. Blass,
2. 468, and Veitch, Greek Verbs Irregular and Defective, p. 395).
Cp. Moeris (ed. Bekk. p. 189), dTTfKTovev ArrtKoi, dneKrayKe v "EXXrjves.
20. KaraTTTjyi/uouo-t] Vet. Int. cornmassant, which probably represents
: he may have misread KaTa-rrrjyvvova-i. 28. dAAa . . .
om. n 1 . 30. TO ri Trclo-ai rj pidvaarQai H 2 , TO Trela-ai fj TO
1323 b 271325 b 37. 105
Idcrturtiat M 9 P 1 and probably r (Vet. Int. suasisse aut sanasse) ; but
see critical notes on 1282 a 17 and 1298 b 32. 37. 6Vo-7ro fbi>
and ov 5e<77ro bi/ T II Bekk. Giph. (p. 893) deo-rroTov and oi> Sfo-TroroV:
Stahr, Sus. Sto-noo-rov and ov oVo-TrooroV, probably rightly. 39.
Secmoo-Tcor Lamb, (also a recent correction in P 5 , but this corrector
probably reproduces the conjecture of Lamb.: cp. 1332 a 41):
Sepulveda had already translated the words its duntaxat qut tali
imperio sunt tdonet, and Segni, a chi e atto a scrvire : dfo-noTiKow P 4 6
L s , dfvnoTwv the rest (Vet. Int. despotibus}.
1325 a 5. or,\ov fipa on P 4 Bekk. Sus. : &)Xoi> on &pa P 12 3 S b V*>,
8rj\ov6Ti apa M s , and these MSS. may possibly be right ; I would
follow them if I was aware of any parallel to this use of d^Xopori.
8. roO before o-novomov om. M 8 P 1 and possibly r. 18. d?roo-
tfi/Ltabv<rt] z has reprobanl, not reprobrant as Sus. (is this a misprint r).
25. TO P 3 Bekk. Sus., r M 8 P 1 2 *, r<w Aid. 28. oco-rroTfiav] oVo-TJ-ort-
*r)v P 1 and possibly r, for a c have despoticam, z despoticiam, and b
despociam\ despotica, however, represents fieo-Trorei a in I253b 19.
29. avro TO corr. 1 P 2 (i.e. the scribe of P 2 in the same ink as the MS.),
av TO r P 14 , OVTO M 8 Aid., avrco P 3 pr. P 2 . 36. &(rr( ov M] Sus. reads
e conj. &a> in place of Set, but cp. 2. 12. 1274 a 5, where the indirecta
oratio is similarly abandoned, though Aristotle is describing the
views of others. 39. viroXoyt{tiv, the third Basle edition of
Aristotle, followed by Sus. S b , a MS. of very little authority,
which Bekker follows, has vTroXoyeTv : all the other MSS. vnoXoyitiv.
The existence of the word vrroAo-yeli/ is doubtful, for in Theopomp.
Com., Inc. Fab. Fragm. 31 (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 2. 822 : 5. cxx)
the true reading is not vn-oXo-yeii/ but vnoXeyeiv. The active wroXo-
yi&iv is, however, extremely rare (see Liddell and Scott, s.v.).
Richards doubts i>7ro\oyifiv, especially with a genitive, and suggests
that vnoXoyov e xav should be read in place of it.
1325 b 3. -^(vdos is not rendered by Vet. Int. 7. ev is added
before /*ep by Thurot and Sus. 20. OVTMV Viet. Bekk. Sus. :
UVT>V r IT. 22. jcal before npaTTeiv om. n 1 and Julian, Ep. ad
Themist. p. 263 D, but n 1 often omit icat, and other errors occur in
Julian s quotation. 37. yeveordai] Vet. Int. fore, but this probably
stands for ytWcrflrtt, as esse stands for ycvevQai in 1 288 a 1 6. o-u///Li<Vpov]
Vet. Int. moderata : elsewhere (rvufjifTpos is rendered by commensu-
ratus (1327 b 6, 1298 b 25). Svpptrpia is always rendered by com-
mensuratio. Moderatus represents ptTpios in I267b 13, moderatius
in 1313 a 20, and moderate peTptus in 1315 b 15, so that
io6 CRITICAL NOTES.
moderata may stand for ^Tpias here, though fjxrptos is more usually
rendered by mediocris. 38. TrpoiVoretfeicr&ii] Vet. Int. praesupponi,
just as he renders SiypfjcrQai by dividi in 1330 a 24, StcopiV&u by
distingui in i33ob 15, and Karea-Kfvda-dai by r onstitui in 1331 b 10.
1326 a 2. OIJTJ; II 1 Sus. : avrj) II 2 Bekk. 6. TTOO-OVS re] Vet. Int.
W0.y ^#0/, but perhaps two alternative readings have here together
found their way into the text. 7. oa-ijv n Bekk. 1 (Vet. Int.
quantam may stand for either oo-yv or TTOO-J/V) : irotnjv Sylburg, Bekk. 2 ,
Sus. : see explanatory note on 1326 a 5. 10. noia is added before
a in r MS Bekk. Sus. : om. P 1 n 2 . 14. olrfreov om. n l . 18.
Camerarius (Interp. p. 279), Bekk. 2 , Sus. : olqreov r n.
21. popiatv n 2 Bekk. : pepav M s P 1 Sus. : we cannot tell from Vet.
Int. partibus which reading he found in r. Mepo>i/ in M 8 P 1 may
be repeated from fupos in the preceding line; this kind of error
occurs not infrequently in n 1 . 25. oXXa ^v n 2 Bekk. : ov rfv
aXXa n 1 Sus, (Vet. Int. non solum sed). 29. re om. M 9 P 1 : the
reading in r is uncertain, for Vet. Int. seldom translates re. 34.
TrdXts P 1 n 2 : n6\iv r M s Bekk. Sus. See explanatory note. 36.
TroXeco? n 1 Sus. : TroXeo-i n 2 Bekk.
1326 b 4. h rols fiev P 234 etc. Bekk.: eV piv rots M P 1 Aid.
Sus. 12. padiov] All MSS. of Vet. Int. but z haveyfc7<? w/, but
z omits est. 19. eV rg 7ro\vai>0pa)7ria rfj \iav] Vet. Int. in ea quae
valde multorum hominum (eV rfj rroXvavOptoTrco rfj Xiai/ r ?). I doubt,
however, whether Vet. Int. found in his Greek text a different
reading from that which we have in the MSS., for in 1302 b 28 he
has eos qui sine ordine et sine principatu for rrjs drat-ias KOI dvapxias,
and in i3iob 21 he has conditores populi et prospectores for ras
drjuiovpyias KCU ras ^ecoptay. He seems now and then to allow
himself a little laxity in his rendering of substantives in -ia. 32.
TOV opov om. P 3 4 pr. P 2 , but erroneous omissions occur occasionally
in the MSS. of the second family (e.g. of M in 1335 b 25 and of
cpyov in i288b 16), though not so often as in those of the first
family, and here TOV opov can hardly be spared, for it would be
difficult to supply it from 23. 34. ffvfj&aivji] z has accidit
probably rightly : the other MSS. of Vet. Int. have acctdet. 36.
avrqv] Richards suggests whether av-njs should not be read, but
perhaps avr^v is defensible : see explanatory note on 1326 b 35.
1327 a 5. /iei/] JAW ovv Schn. Sus. See, however, explanatory
note. 12. TroXXa] n-oXXol Camerarius (Interp. p. 283) and perhaps
MS and pr. P 1 (see Sus. 1 ), followed by Bekk. 2 Sus., TroXX^ r n 2 Bekk. 1
1325 b 381328 a 5. 107
20. TTJV xp I/ ] See explanatory note on 1327 a 19. 21. TroXe/zous
Sylburg, Bekk., Sus. : n-oXf/zt ovs r n. 23. Susemihl (Jahresbe-
richt fur Altertumswissenschaft, Ixxix. (1894), p. 273) thinks that
J. Argyriades in his AiopOwaeis fls TO. Apiorore Xouy noXirwcn I.
(Athens, 1893) is right in bracketing 71736$-, but see explanatory note.
32. eVci de II 1 Bekk. Sus. : eWtdi? n 2 . vndpxovra Kal Welldon, SuS. :
vndpxovra Congreve, vrrdpxov Kal T II Bekk. 1 , vndpxfiv KOI Schn. Bekk. 2
34. TO avro vefjidv aa-rv M s P 1 n 2 Bekk. Sus. 3 4 , except that P 4 has
avrbv : vfj.fiv avrb TO ao-ru T Sus. 1 2 (Vet. Int. ut neque occupdur ipsum
municipium^.
1327 b 11. rfjs vavnXias] Vet. Int. navjgium, though elsewhere he
rightly translates the word navigatio. 13. Kal before TOTO om. n 1
Sus., but the authority of these MSS. is weak in omissions, and espe
cially in omissions of *ccu. 14. HpaKXfa>i/] See explanatory note.
15. KCKnjiJLevoi T&&gt; p.eye6fi noXiv erepwv ep/zeXeorepai ] Vet. Int. aedificata
civitate magnitudine aliis contraction (z arfiore), which appears to
represent KKTicriJ,fvr)s TroXecoy TW fj.eye6fi erepcov ffj.fj.f\fcrTfpas. 16.
r n Bekk. 1 : TrdXfws Congreve, Sus. Bekk. 2 brackets KOI
17. 6to)pto-/Mej/a] di(opio-p.ei>ov L 8 P 6 Aid. corr. P 4 , Bekk. 2 : for
the reading of pr. P 4 see Sus. 1 and Sus. 4 : but these MSS. have
little authority. For ?orw fitcopto-jtzeVa cp. i. n. 1258 b 39, e
eviots yeypap/jifva irepl TOVTOW. 28. II 1 add p.ev after
probably repeated from the preceding line. 31. jSeXnora n : Vet.
Int. maxime. 34. M 8 n 2 Bekk. add KOI before Trpos aXX^Xa : r P 1
omit it, probably rightly. Sus. brackets it. 36. re n 2 : re Bekk. 1 :
om. M 3 P 1 Bekk. 2 : Sus. brackets it: the reading of r is uncertain,
for Vet. Int. seldom translates re. But the authority of n 1 in
omissions of re is weak, for these MSS. often omit it. Te may
be merely a blundered dittography of the first syllable of the
next word jec icparac. It can hardly be accounted for here in the
way in which Stallbaum accounts for its presence in Plato, Meno
72 E, Phaedo 63 C, and Hipp. Maj. 2826.
1328 a 2. atperai] z tollitur\ the other MSS. of Vet. Int. attollitur.
But I doubt whether z is right here. 5. o-v yap drj ?rapa <piXa>i/
aTrn y^eo] So Bergk, probably rightly, though r n have ov in place of
<rv and all MSS. but r P 5 have rrepl in place of rrapa : dndyxto P 2 3 "
L 8 Aid. Bekk., dndyxero P 4 , aTrdyxeat P 1 Sus., aTrey^eat M 8 , a lancets
ptrforationes Vet. Int., whatever that may represent (z has alancenis
perforati omnes with a dot under the second n of alancenis to
expunge it). Vet. Int. has enim here for yap &), as in 1284 b 29.
io8 CRITICAL NOTES.
13. few n 2 , 8*1 M s , 8e pr. P 1 : Vet. Int. does not render it.
14. v7roXa/i/3ttVoi;o-i n 2 Bekk. Sus. i vofj.{ovo~i M 8 P 1 and probably r
(Vet. Int. pu/ant, which is his equivalent for vopifao-i in 1302 a 25) :
vonifrvan has evidently slipped in here from the line below and
displaced v7roXa/i/3ai>ov<rt. 15. xaXeTroi TroXe/iot yap ddcXfpwv II 1 , Plut.
Be Fraterno Amore, c. 5. 480 D, Sus. (no\^,ioi in place of TroAe^ot r) :
XoXfTj-oi yap Tro Xfjuoi ao>X(pa>i/ n 2 Bekk. In 1338 a 25 n 1 give an
unmetrical version, and in 1253 b 3^ r M 8 . 16. 7r<fpa n 2 Bekk.:
TTfpav M s P 1 Sus. : the reading of r is uncertain, otde Gomperz,
Sus. 3a : 01 dc r n Bekk. (except that P 4 omits Sc). 18. OTTOO-^ M 8
P 1 and possibly r, perhaps rightly (see critical note on 132 6 a 7) :
the rest TTOO-^J/. 22. ravrd m 2 Bekk. 2 Sus., ravrd M 8 P 1 , ravrd Bekk. 1
26. Set n 1 P 4 , 817 the rest, rairo n 2 Bekk. Sus., roCro n 1 . 28. 8 ^
n 1 , 8 .? Bekk. Sus., 8>) n 2 . 40. roO n 2 Bekk., and probably r :
TO) M s P 1 , TGJ Sus. : Vet. Int. palam quod hoc causa quare fiant civi-
tatis species, which probably represents 8^\ov &s TOVT ainov TOV (not
TW) yiVcr&u rroXfcas f lSrj (cp. 1 305 a IO, where alriov 8e roO TOTC /icv
ytWo-^ai is rendered causa autem quare tune quidem fiebai).
1328 b 4. eV TOVTOIS av etrj (a) avay/catov i Tra p^eti ] eV TOVTOIS av f"rj
dvayKaiov vndpxciv II 2 Bekk. : eV TOVTOIS av ei ^, Sio afayKaToi/ ujrap^fii/
M 8 P 1 Sus., who, however, marks a lacuna after &&lt;> : cV rovTot? av fty
did TO dvayKaiov inrdpxftv probably r, for Vet. Int. has m his utique
erunt, propterea quod necessarium existere. Cp. 1333 b 20, where
propterea quod exercitati fuerunt represents 8ta TO yeyv/ij/ao-(9ai,
1282 b 5, 1338 a 39, 1339 b 34, 41, 1295 a 15, and many other
passages. Vet. Int. renders 8td by propter quod, not propterea quod.
I supply a before dvayKaiov, which might easily drop out: 8/
TO is of course impossible and 8to seems to me unsatisfactory.
11. Schn. Bekk. 2 Sus. add TOS- before TroXe/xtKus, but see explanatory
note. 21. Trapao-Kcvdo-ovo-i P 2 3 Bekk. and perhaps r (Vet. Int.
qui praeparenf] : napao-Kevd&va-i M 8 P 1 n 3 Sus. 22. dvayKaiav]
See explanatory note oni328b22. 29. Tam-o Sus.: ToC rn
Bekk. 32. pb om. n 1 , but these MSS. often omit pev. 41.
TTJV dpfTfjv M s P 1 Sus. : dpeTfjv n 2 Bekk. : the reading of r is uncertain.
M s P 1 may be right, for in 1329 a i n have T^S dpfrfs. See critical
note on 1332 a 22. O y8e 8$ n 2 Bekk. : o8e del n 1 Sus. On oSe
df) see Eucken, De Partic. Usu, p. 45.
1320 a 1. P 4 I>Ald. add TroXiVat after eVeo-^at, but these MSS.
have little authority. For similar additions in them intended to
complete the sense see critical notes on 1255 b 12, 1303 b 35,
1328 a 13 1329 b 18. 109
1 304 a 15, and 1332 a 30. 6. 8e n 2 Bekk. Sus. : 8f) n 1 . 11.
roty a^rots Bekk. Sus. : TOVS avTovs F n. Camerarius, commenting
on TOVS aurovs, remarks (Interp. p. 295), e XXetTTTiKais, scilicet emu
Set. Eosdem esse oportet utrosque, id est quibus ambo munera
mandentur. KaraXX^Xorepoi/ esset, si scriberetur TOIS avrols, nimirum
dnoooTeov, quod supra autor communiter posuerat / If TOVS avrovs
were retained, I should prefer to supply, not elvm dd (with Camer
arius), but 6ereov TOVS Trp07ro\fp,ovvTas KOI TOVS ftov\(vofj.fvovs Kal Kpivovras
(cp. 5). 13. TTJV 7ro\tTciav TCIVTT)V] See explanatory note. 16.
eWtV] Lamb. Bekk. 1 would exchange the places of this <Wt/ and
emu, 17. 17. tivat is transferred by Camerarius to after TOVTOVS,
1 8, and by Sus. to after Sa, 18. Vet. Int. adds vide fur after his
rendering for elvat, but it is not likely that he found doKcl in his
Greek text; he sometimes seeks to mend defects in it by conjec
tures (see vol. ii. p. Ixiv): cp. also his addition of vivere in 12 65 a
34. Welldon reads oi<at6v eVrtr, perhaps rightly. 18. Set (eiWu)]
Vet. Int. oportet esse (Set flvai r ?) : Set without eu/eu n. Bekker adds
See explanatory note on 1329 a 17. 20. yeW n 2 Bekk.,
n 1 Sus. Me pos may possibly come from 23, pepos n. 26. rj
before nfpiotKovs is found in r n, but Sus. is probably right in
bracketing it: cp. c. 10. 13 30 a 28 sq. 27. icpcw r L 8 Aid.,
iepwv the rest : icpcuv Bekk. Sus. 33. aurovr] Sus. CIVTOVS ? There
is something to be said for this suggestion (cp. Eth. Nic. 8. u.
1 1 60 a 24, Tipas a7rovep.ovTs rols foots Kal avrols dvcnravu-fis nopifrvres
p.(6 r)dovr)s), but on the whole I incline to retain avrovs. 34. TOVTOIS
av fir] ras iepoxrvvas aTro^oreov] TOVTOVS F Bekk. : TOVTOIS nearly all
other MSS., so far as they have been examined. Tals
F n Bekk. Bekker may be right in reading TOVTOVS and rats
o-vvats I Cp. 5 (8). 7- J 34 2 a J ^? ^ l ^ Ta * s P* v roiavTais ap^oulais Kal Tols
TOtOVTOLS fJ.\f(Tl BfTfOV TOVS TT)V \6ea.TplKr)v] pOVO~lKr)V fJ.fTa.)(flplop.(VOVS
ds, where, however, xpw^ ai should probably be added before
, and IsOCr. Busir. 15, TOVS p.fv eVt TOS itpwo-vvas KciTe<rTr)o-e.
But as almost all MSS. have rovro*?, not TOVTOVS, it seems better to
substitute ras ifpao-vvcts for Tois ifpao-vvais i dnodoTfov thus regains its
usual meaning. 38. drj F n Bekk., Se Schn. Sus.
1329 b 2. Se is added after eYt in n 1 . 4. vo/jLodeT^o-avros] Vet.
Int. lege statuit, but see critical note on i286b 10. 1O. /iera-
/SaXdvray] Vet. Int. transsumentes^ which represents jueraXa/Soi/ray (cp.
1326 b 21, 1328 a 27, and 1339 a 35). 13. yap n 2 Bekk. : o*
n 1 Sus. 18. ro p.(v rrpos TTJV Tvpprjviav^ Vet. Int. quod quidem apud
no CRITICAL NOTES.
Tyrreniam, which may possibly represent TO ^v npbs rfi Tvpprjvia, for
apud represents irpos with the dative in 1331 b 10 and 132 2 a 26.
As to Tvpprjviav see critical note on 1280 a 36. 21. Xau/es n 1 ,
Xacoves- P 234 etc. The name of the race is Xcoi/es and the name of
their country XOUTJ in Strabo, p. 255 : cp. Xwvav, Strabo, p. 264,
and Xon/mi/, Strabo, p. 654, and Lycophron, Alex. 983. Stpmi/
Gottling, Bekk. 2 , Sus. : a-vpnv M s P 1 2 4 etc. : o-vprrjv pr. P 3 , Svrtem
Vet. Int. It seems certain that we should read 2ipmi> for S.upnv :
Lycophr. Alex. 983 (the late Sir E. H. Bunbury in Diet, of Greek
and Roman Geography, Art. Chones). 30. KOI ra irepi ras 71-0X1-
Tfiai] z has et qua (should be quae) circa politias : all Susemihl s
MSS. of the Vet. Int. have et circa politias. 34. clprjpcvois] See
explanatory note on 1329 b 33.
1330 a 1. rfj xPW fl ] z nas usu > perhaps rightly : the other MSS.
of Vet. Int. have usuf. 2. yivopevrfv] See explanatory note on
1 3 30 a i. 10. rwv tdfarai/] Vet. Int. propriam (Idiav r ?). 14.
ras ea-xands] Vet. Int. proprias necessitates. 20. 8ib trap n 2 Bekk.
Sus., BioTTfp M 9 P 1 , St6 or dionep r (Vet. Int. propter quod). 22. rS>v
Trpbs avTovs TroXe/Liaw] Vet. Int. eorum quae ad ipsos proeliorum ; 7r6\c/j.os
is rendered \sy proelium in 1297 b 19 also. 28. Sevrepov Se] z has
secundo autem : the other MSS. of Vet. Int. et secundo autem. 30.
TOVTWV 8e TOVS [lev cv rois Idiots fivai iftiovs P 4 L 9 probably rightly.
Almost all other MSS. as well as r add Idlovs before eV TO IS l&iois : r
Omits tSi ovs after fivai. 36. avrrjs de irpbs avrrjv flvat rf)v 6e<nv
fvXfo-Qai del KaraTvyxdveiv^ See explanatory note. 37. npos om. n 1 .
df) om. n 2 Bekk. 38. a? re P* Aid. etc., fre P 2 3 etc., al MB P 1 and
possibly r (Vet. Int. quae), but Vet. Int. rarely renders T. 41.
Coray and Sus. add a! before Kara popeav, but see explanatory notes
on 1330 a 40 and 1330 b 10. eux ^P *] Vet. Int. recentiores.
1330 b 2. ^v after avrols om. n 1 . 4. re] Vet. Int. autem (Se r?).
The same thing occurs in 1336 a 5 and 1332 a 42 (see also critical
note on 1324 a 10). 6. o/z/3/nW P 5 S b and perhaps r (Vet. Int.
per praeparationem susceptaculorum aquarum imbrium), o^piovs M s
P 1 2 3 4 etc. vdao-iv] vdaros P 2 . 7. TroXe/xov] Vet. Int. multitudinem :
did he misread n-dXe^oi/ as TrX^os, or did he find TrAf^os in r?
12. xp^f 1 ^"] Vet. Int. utuntur. 14. TOIOVT^V n 2 Bekk. : ravryv
n 1 Sus. 16. WT n Bekk. Sus., ^8* Coray. See critical notes on
1257 b 12 and 12 93 a 9. TOIOVTUV n 1 ? 46 L 6 Bekk. 2 Sus. : rovrcovthe
rest, followed by Bekk. 1 18. v om. M s P 1 : the reading of r is
of course uncertain. 21. t&W] oucetW n 1 (Vet. Int. familiar ium<
1329 b 211331 a 34. in
which no doubt represents ot/ceta>i/, as in 1336 a 8 and 1312 b 13):
oiKfiwv, however, is probably a corruption of olKi>v, an alternative
reading for otV^o-ecov, which has displaced tdiW. 22. ^ev om. n 1 ,
as often elsewhere. 23. /cat om. n 1 Sus., but the authority of n 1
is very weak in omissions and especially in omissions of /cat. 24.
iTnrodapeiov M 9 P 1 Bekk. Sus. : tWoSa/uoi/ n 2 : we cannot tell from
Vet. Int. domativum equorum which reading he found in r. n 2 have
opLvovs wrongly for opfivovs in 1331 a 5* 27. TOVTW d$af>orip&v n 2
Bekk. (cp. c. 13. 1331 b 37 and 2. 7. 1266 a 33) : dp.(poTfpa>v TOVTWV
n 1 Sus. (cp. 5 (8). 5. 1339 b 19). 28. ytapyois] See explanatory
note. 31. KOI Trpbs do-cpaXfiav Km Kocrpov n 2 : n 1 add Trpbs before
ACOO>IOI/, but wrongly in all probability: cp. Metaph. A. 2. 982 b 23,
/cat Trpbs pqo-ravrjv KOI diayayrjv, and Pol. 5 (8). 5- I 339^ ) 22 > Kai 6l $
ras crvvova-ias KOI fitaytoyaj, and 4 (7). 17- *336 b 18, /cat tmep avrwv
KOI reKvtov Ka\ yvvmK&v, and see explanatory note on 1284 a 35.
See Kuhner, Ausfiihrl. gr. Gramm., ed. 2, 451. i. 32. ras rfc
apfTrjs avTinoiovnevas 7r6\fis] z has virluti contrafactas civilates :
perhaps contrafactos (Sus.) is a misprint.
1331 a 2. Trpbs TCLS Tro\iopKLas] Vet. Int. adinsultus, yet in 1267 a
37 he translates rrjs TroXiopKias correctly by obsidione. Insultus,
if right, will therefore hardly represent TroA top/a ay, but what it
represents is doubtful. 5. opeivovs M s P 1 : opivovsl?: the reading
of T is Uncertain. rats- 01*170-60-1 rat? tfiiats II 2 Bekk. : rais ISiats
olicrjo-eo-i M s P 1 and probably r (Vet. Int.propn is habitationibus}. See
critical note on 1288 a 39. 10. rats Se ^ /ce/cr/^eWr rn Bekk. 1 :
Tots fie prj fee KTT}fj,evf>is Aretinus translation, followed by Bekk. 2 and Sus.
But it is more natural to speak of cities as KCKT^vai ret^ than of
peoples : cp. 9, e^ovo-ats-, and 1330 b 32 sq. 21. ^\ov . . . <uAa*-
rrjpiois om. n 1 . avra n 2 Bekk. (it forms part of the passage which
n 1 omit) : avrb Bonitz, Sus. 24. fatois r n (except P 4 , which
has fools), Bekk. 1 : Qeols Bekk. 2 Sus., who says however in Qu. Crit.
p. 409 n. at forsitan 0eiW servare liceat/ 25. dp^etcoi/] apx&v
P 6 L 9 Aid., dpxciLuv the rest, except P 5 , which has ap^e/cai/. 30.
fpvuvoTepws] Vet. Int. emmenter, but Vet. Int. often renders the
comparative by the positive (e. g. in 1283 a 35, I287b9, 1333 bio,
and 1 340 a 42). 32. ovopaavanv rn Bekk. 1 : vo^ona-iv Lamb.
Bekk. 2 Sus. and apparently Bonitz (Ind. 487 b 51). See however
explanatory note on i33ia 31. 34. TOLOVTOV M 8 n 2 etc. Bekk. :
ra>v TOIOVTUV P 1 and possibly r, for az have talium, though the
seven other MSS. of Vet. Int. which have been examined have
112
CRITICAL NOTES.
talem. Sus. reads TOH> TOIOVTW, against the weight of MS. authority,
it would seem. See critical notes on 13365 8 and 13145 26.
39. TOVS fie Trpfo-fivrtpovs P 1 II 2 , ra 8e TrpecrfivTcpa M 8 , rtis 8f npeor-
fivTfpas r? (Vet. Int. matronas au/em).
1331 b 4. t TrX^os- t] Should Trpoeo-Tos- be read ? Cp. Plato, Rep.
428 E, r&) TrpoecrTcoTi Kai ap^cim, and 5640, TO irpoea-Tos avTtjs (i.e.
T^S TroXfoj?). ets ifpfis, eis ap^oi/Ta?] Schneider and Bekk. 2 , following
others, add *at before the second els, perhaps rightly (cp. c. 14.
1 333 a 30). Welldon reads KOI in place of the second els. But,
if ir\f)0os is retained, some further change would appear to be
necessary the substitution (with Sus.) of on-Xmis or o-rpartwras for
the second els, or the addition of KO.\ onXiras (with Welldon) after
KOI apxovras. Perhaps, however, 7r\rj6os should be Trpoetrros, and the
classes referred to by Aristotle are those at the head of the State,
which do not include the hoplites. 5. KOI TWV iefjew o-uo-o-tVta]
Should ra be added before rw ? See, however, explanatory note
on i285b 12, ToC o-KrjTTTpov (TravaTdo-is. Tqi/.om. M s P 1 and probably
r, but the authority of these MSS. is weak in omissions, and
especially in omissions of the article. 8. rfy after uAX//i> om.
M s P 1 : the reading of r is of course uncertain. 13.
n 1 corr. P 2 Bekk. 1 Sus., i/6i>e/u/zj)(7&u over an erasure P*,
P 3 pr. P 2 etc. Bekk. 2 16. afayaioi/] z has necessarium : is neces-
sariam in Sus. a misprint ? 24. eVc before TrotW om. n 1 Bekk. 2 Sus.
So in i275b 17 M 9 P 1 have ^ irtpl nav* fj rtj/wi/, where the rest
have TI Trcpl ndvTuv rj nepl Ttv>i>, and in i27$b 32 P 1 and perhaps r
have TO eK rroXirov TI TToXtViSos, where the rest have TO e< TTO\LTOV % CK
TToXiViSo? : so again in 1271 a 17, 5m ^cXorifuam KCU 8ta (piXoxprj^arlav,
M s and perhaps r omit the second &a, in 1336 a 14, KCU npbs vyieiav
Kal irpbs TToXe/AiKas rrpa^ty, M 9 P 1 omit the second Trpoy, and in
I34O a 6, fl TTT] KCU TTpOS TO fjdoS (TVVTll>i KO.I TTpOS TT]V ^V^V } M 8 P
omit the second Trpos. See also the readings in 1322 b 32, where
n 1 omit Trepi. See critical note on 1282 a 17. The first family of
MSS. have little authority in omissions, and especially in the omission
of small words. 26. 7roXiTeiWo-$ai Coray Bekk. 2 Sus. probably
rightly : iroXirfveo-Qai n. Vet. Int. has civitatem quae debet esse beata et
politizare bene, which leaves it uncertain what reading he found in r.
The letter o- is easily added or omitted between two vowels in verbs
(see critical notes on 1255 b 24, 1274 a 5, 1298 b 20), as well as at
the end of words. See Mr. T. W. Allen mjourn. Hellenic Studies,
15- 278, 281, 296, and 297. 27. fv TOI TOV (TKOTTOV Kclcrfiai Kal TO Te Xos
1331 a 39 1332 a 33. 113
rS)i> 7rpae<>i/ op0a>f] z has in eo quod est intentionem et finem actionum
poni recte, which is probably correct : the other MSS. of Vet. Int.
omit est. 31. eWmu] z has iacet rightly : the other &SS. of
Vet. Int. latet. Ka\S> s M 9 n 2 : KaXos r P 1 (Vet. Int. bond]. Sus. s
ascribes the reading KU\OS to r M 8 , but this is probably a misprint
for r P 1 (see Sus. 1 2 4 ). 32. ore x n, except P 4 , which has ore,
and P 2 , which has eV/ore and is followed by Bekker. 34. yap
om. n 1 , but probably wrongly: see critical note on 1272 b 36,
and compare the omission of yap by r P 4 6 L 9 in 1324 a 22. 41.
rvxnv 77 <pv<riv n 2 and perhaps M 8 , followed by Bekker : <pv<nv % -rvxn v
r P 1 Sus., an order which suits Selrai yap K.T.\. well, though on
the other hand in Plato, Laws 747 C (which is probably present
to Aristotle s memory here) we have elYe x a ^ eir *l xn irpoo-neo-ovo-a
eire KCU <pv<Tis aXXj; ns Totavrrj. For a similar interchange in the
order of two words see critical notes on 1333 b 36 and 1318 b 4.
1332 a 4. rrjv om. M 9 P 1 and possibly r, but omissions of the
article in these MSS. have little weight. 8. KOI eV rols rjdiKols n 2
Bekk.: Kal dKopia-^eda fv TOIS yOiKois n 1 Sus., but see explanatory note
on 1332 a 7. 13. KOI is added before dvayKalat in r MX 17.
See explanatory note on 1332 a 16. 22. T^V before
om. M 9 P 1 and possibly r : contrast the reading of these
MSS. in i328b 41. Their authority in omissions of the article
is small. 23. ra before dyaOd is bracketed by Reiz and Sus., and
omitted by Bekk. 2 Sus. places a full stop after dTrXws dyaOd and
reads df)\ov 8rj in place of 8fj\ov , but not, I think, rightly. Ar/Aoi/
8e . . . dTrXcos- is part of the paragraph introduced by /cat yap, 21.
29. /car cvxqv T II Bekk., Kararv^eti/ Cor. SuS. 30. avrrjv is
added after yap in P 4 L 8 Bekk., but see critical note on 1329 a i.
32. M 9 P 1 add T^S before -rvxns we cannot tell whether Vet. Int.
found TTJS in r. See critical note on i27ob 19. In 30 we have
17 rvxn (as in c. i. 1323 b 28 and Eth. Nic. 6. 4. 1140 a 18), but in
c. 12. i33ib 21 sq. we have ri>xns (epyoi/), not r^? rt^y, and in 1273 b
2 1 n have aXXa TOVTI eVn rvxrjs epyov, not TTJS Ti>xrjs. It is unlikely
therefore that M 9 P 1 are right. The best MSS. omit T^S before
TVXIS in 1258 b 36. Cp. also 1323 b 27-29. 33. M 9 P 1 are
probably right in adding ye after o-TrouSam: we cannot tell from
Vet. Int. at vero whether he found aXXa ^v or aXXa ^v ... ye in
his Greek text, for he renders both the one and the other by
at vero (see e. g. 1286 a 16 and 1287 a 41). TW r Aid. corr. 1 P 2
(i. e. a correction in P 2 in the same ink as the MS.) : Vet. Int.
VOL. III. I
H 4 CRITICAL NOTES.
at vero studiosa civitas est in cives participantes politia studiosos
esse : the rest TO. 41. OVTO> r M 8 P 1 n 2 Ar. pr. P 5 : flra Lamb.,
followed by Bekk. and Sus. (also a recent correction in P 5 , as to
which see critical note on 1324 b 39). 42. re n Bekk.: Vet.
Int. autem ; hence Sus. reads fie in place of Te, but see critical notes
on 1324 a 10, 1330 b 4. and 1336 a 5.
1332 b 1. /ueTa/3aAeii/ n 2 Bekk. : /ueTa/3aAXeti> M a P 1 Sus. and
possibly r (Vet. Int. transmutari}. See for similar variations critical
note On 1284 a 5. 8. Tr]v p.eV roivvv (pvo-iv] TTJV p.ev <f)v<riv fii) M 8
pr. P 1 and probably r, for Vet. Int. has quod quidem utique natura,
where utique represents &). 10. c6t6fievoi n 1 Bekk. Sus. : e0i6p.va
n 2 . 13. 817 n 2 Bekk. : dvai altered into ft) P 1 : fjdrj r M 8 Sus. 30.
jSovXH/uepot] See explanatory note on 1332 b 29. 36. $io4*<m] aipea-tv
r n Bekk. : diaipfo-iv Leonardus Aretinus, who translates natura
enim ostendit quemadmodum haec distinguenda sint. Aiaipeaiv (which
Bonitz approves, Ind. i8b 52) is probably right: cp. 16, TTJV
diaip(nv TavTTjv, and C. 9. 1329 a 17, ( x fl y<*P aiiTY) f] diatpe<ris TO KO.T
diav (referring to the same matter), and c. 17. 1337 a i, fie! fie rfj
diaipe<rei rrjs (pvafws enaKoXovtiflv. AI might easily drop out before
AT. avro P 2 3 4 etc. : avrS) M 8 and after TO> r, om. P 1 : GVT< Bekk.
and (between brackets) Sus. 37. Tam-6 n 2 Sus. : ravrS) M 8 pr.
P 1 , om. r : TUVTOV Bekk. Vet. Int. natura enim dedit electionem
faciens eidem generi hoc quidem iumus, hoc autem senius. TO nev . . .
TO fie] TOTe /xeV . . . TOT fie M 8 P 1 . 40. TOVTOV TOV II 2 Bekk. : TOV
TOIOVTOV n 1 Sus. (Vet. Int. taleni). See critical note on 1292 a 17.
1333 a 18. dwd/zeww] Vet. Int. potest, but see above on i286b
10. 32. icac rS>v irpaKTwv /c.T.X.] See explanatory note. 40.
ras TOJI/ TrpciynaTtoV S(o/.pe o-fis ] StatpeVeiy F II Bekk. (fii aipe o-ft? P 4 ),
aipevcis Coray. In 1 3 1 8 a 1 6 Schn. Bekk. 2 and Sus. seem right
in reading alpevecov in place of SimpeVeooi/ (unless with Lamb,
we should read dpxaipfcnw), and Sus. follows Coray in reading
alpeaeis here. The change is not without plausibility, especially
if we compare Isocr. De Pace 106, ras aip<rcis TO>J> Trpay/mTcoi/,
but both Bekk. 2 and Bonitz (Ind. 180 b 38) retain fitmpeWr, and
I incline on the whole to follow them, particularly looking to
30 Sqq., ftijjpifrai rS>v TrpaKr&v TO. fj.ev is ra avayKaia KOI ^p^o-i/xa ra
8e (Is TO. Ka\d. 41. Vet. Int. fails to render /neV, but he fails to
render p.ev in /ueV yap in 1300 b 34 also.
1333 b 2. fie before irparreiv om. n 1 Sus., but the authority of
these MSS. in the omission of small words is w r eak. 7. P&TMV
1332 a 411334 a 8. 115
II 2 Bekk. : fteXnarov H 1 Sus. 8. 7rd<ras om. II 1 . 15. cveXeyicra]
z has facile d redarguibilia : the other MSS. of Vet. Int. facile
arguibilia. The addition of et in z is wrong, but redarguibilia may
well be right, for e^X^XeyKrai immediately after is rendered sunt
redarguta and in i33ob 34 eXey^o/icVas is rendered redargutas,
though in 1308 a i egc\fyxcTai is rendered arguuntur. 16. MW
om. n 1 . 17. O/XoOo-i r n : &TOVO-I Camotius, Bekker (approved
by Sus.), but see explanatory note. TO n 1 P 2 3 Sus., T>V n 3 Bekk.
18. 6ifye>v n 2 Bekk. : dluPpw n 1 Sus. Praestare videtur forma
&/3po s, qua usus est Nicander, Alex. 568 ... Eandem varietatem
in scriptura nominis proprii QiptSpcov et Qippw deprehendas
(Meineke, Analecta Alcxandrina, p. 128). See also Meisterhans,
Gramm. d. att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. 65, who finds only the form Qifrpuv
in Attic Inscriptions. For the frequent interchange of /3p and pQp
in MSS. see Mr. T. W. Allen in Jour n. Hell. Studies 15. 275.
20. Schneider, Bekk. 2 , and Sus. are probably right in adding rqs
before rroXirfias. 21. cTTdSr) vvv ye r n 2 Bekk. Sus. (Vet. Int. quoniam
nunc quidem) : eVf tS^ ye vvv M s P 1 . 30. TO n Bekk. 1 Sus. : TO> Scaliger,
Bekk. 2 r probably had TO, for Vet. Int. translates ad principari
super vicinos, whereas he commonly translates eVi with the dative
by in or super. 33. &&>Kai>] z has persequi probably rightly, for
this is the word by which Vet. Int. renders SIWKI/ : the other MSS.
of Vet. Int. have prosequi. 36. \6ya>v (om. P 4 ) KO! v6p.a>v n 2 Bekk. :
vonuv KCU \6ywv n 1 Sus. See critical note on 1331 b 41. 37.
ravTa P 2S etc. Bekk. Sus., TCW n 1 P 4 etc. rov (T^) vop.o6eTT}v] I follow
Thurot and Sus. in adding (T*) after rov. 41. {TJT&O-I] Vet. Int.
zelent (t^Xcoo-t r ?).
1334 a 3. O7ro>s- ... 4, o-xoXd&iv om. rM s , and Vet. Int. seeks
to heal the defect by rendering rdy ordinis (see vol. ii. p. Ixiv sq.).
8. d^iaaiv n 2 Bekk. Sus., dviaviv M 8 and also P 1 , if Sus. 1 2 and the
1882 edition of Sus. 3 , confirmed by St. Hilaire in his edition of the
Politics published in 1837 ( v l- n - P- 94)> are to De trusted, though
the 1894 reprint of Sus. 3 ascribes the reading aviaa-iv to rM 8 only.
It is difficult to tell from Vet. Int. rubiginem contrahunt what read
ing he found in his Greek text; he may possibly have found
tyiao-iv, for in 1 278 a 27 Trpoo-f^eXxerat is rendered contrahitur.
There is much to be said for dvtdo-iv : cp. Plut. De Gen. Socr. c. 14,
OTTTJVIKO. fie OVTOS OV TTpofit ScDO l TT/V TTfViaV, OllSe OJff j3a(^I/ dvLT](Tl TT)V TTaTplOV
ire viav : Pollux i. 44, fV 5e elnflv Kal dveirai /3a(f)f)s : and Theophr.
Hist. Plant. 5- 5- I > r " ^ ^X^IP^ 1 o-t8r}pia Svvarai rep-vftv rd a-K\rjpd (sc.
I 2
n6 CRITICAL NOTES.
T>V gvXav) paXXov TO>I> paXaKoiv, avirjcri yap (V rots paXaKois axrrrep
iTfpl TTJS (piXvpas, TrapaKova Se /uaAio-ra ravra. But the weight of MS.
authority appears to be on the side of dcpiao-iv. 14. virdpxfiv r n
Bekk. : vnfpexeiv Sus. not, I think, rightly. 19. o-axppova is bracketed
by Sus., and it is true that Aristotle adds no proof of the indis-
pensability of o-axppoavvr) in the acquisition of necessaries, as he does
in regard to avbpLa and Kaprepia, but that it is indispensable we have
seen in the explanatory note on 1334 a 19 (cp. also 1334 a 24).
28. noXXrjs ovv K.T.X.] See explanatory note. 3O. aTroXavovras]
Vet. Int. frui (dnoXaveiv r ?). 36. rols ayaQois OHl. pr. P 3 I rols
- 385 XPW& at om - M 8 : eYt . . . 38, XPW@ al om - n2 - r P 1 om ^
nothing, but pr. P 1 has ro> ^ in 37 in place of TO /IT). Bekker
omits TO.
1334 b 2. yeveV&u] See explanatory note on 1334 a 41 sub fin.
3. eV Se K.T.X.] See explanatory note on 1334 a 41. re] ra P 1 .
Vet. Int. adds before haec, his equivalent for ravra, the words quam
quae belli, which represent tj TO. TOV TroXe/nov, and M s has TO. noXf^ov
in the same place, but here a gloss has crept into the text of
r M 9 , for P 2 gives in red ink the gloss ra TroXf^ixa. 12. f6S>v
om. r M> pr. P 1 . o/LioiW r M s P 234 pr. P 1 : 6/Wa>s two or three
inferior MSS. and marg. P 1 , followed by Bekk. Sus. 23. u is
added after Se in M 8 ? 1 Sus.: om. n 2 Bekk. and perhaps r, for z
and almost all the MSS. of Vet. Int. consulted by Sus. omit et.
27. rr)v Se ToG (rwfjLdTos rfjs "^vx^s II 2 Bekk. Sus., TOU 8e o-co^iaros rrjs
^fi>xn s -P 1 ? T0 ^ ^^ T v Tpirov rrjs fax*)? M 8 : Vet. Int. huius autem eorum
quae animae = TOV Se TWV rrjs fax*} 5 - 30. yevrjrai II 2 Bekk. : yivrjrat
M s P 1 Sus. : we cannot tell from Vet. Int. fiant which reading he
found in his text, for fiunt stands for yevwvrai in i3O3b 20. See
critical note on 1339 a 13. 39. v om. P 23 . Xiav om. n 1 .
1335 a 2. yap after Te om. n 1 . 5. /ifre /S^ei/j Vet. Int. deveni-
mus. 12. TTJV before TeKvonoiiav om. n 3 P 5 Bekk., but probably
wrongly: cp. 31, 39, i335b 23, 41, i26$a 40, b 7, I27oa4o.
The article is absent only in 1335 b 7, 29. 13. cicyova M 8 P 1
Bekk. 2 Sus. : we cannot tell whether Vet. Int. found eVyora or eyyoi/a
in his text : eyyoi/a n 2 Bekk. 1 , but in 1335 b 30 all MSS. have e<yova,
and the Index Aristotelicus gives no other instance of the form
eyyovos, though many of eicyovos, from the genuine writings of
Aristotle. See Meisterhans, Gramm. der att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. 83,
on the two forms : the form eicyovos is the more common in Attic
inscriptions. 14. TOUTO TOTO n 2 Bekk. : avro TOVTO M 8 P 1 Sus.,
1334 a 14 1335 b 18. 117
avro perhaps r (Vet. Int. hoc t psum}. 16. eVixwpid^erai II 2
Bekk. probably rightly (see explanatory note), eVixwpid^ei M 8 Sus.
and after a lacuna pr. P 1 . Vet. Int. has lexatur (z et laxant: pr.
a dlatur] ; possibly allocatur or allaudatur ( is allowed ) is the
true reading, representing cTnxvpid&Tai. 18. at ve at n 2 Bekk. Sus.:
eVtat r M 8 pr. P 1 . novovo-i re II 2 Bekk. Sus. : re TTOVOVO-I M 8 P 1 : the
reading of r is uncertain, for, as usual, Vet. Int. does not translate
re. 23. eivai om. n 1 , but these MSS. occasionally omit
25. Se om. n 1 , but these MSS. often omit Se. 26.
See explanatory note on 1335 a 24. 27. TrX^&W] M 8 has a
contraction which perhaps stands for 7r\rj6os, and Vet. Int. has
mullum (= TroXu). Gottling and Sus. are probably right in trans
posing % (jLncpov, 29, to after ert, 27. 29. As to [T) piicpov] see
on 27. 30. TOO-OUTO) r^P 23 , followed by Bekk. Sus.: TOVTO* the
rest. 32. roty /j.cv dpxo/Jievois carat TTJS aK/Jirjs M 8 P 1 II 2 Sus. : Vet.
Int. his quidem erit inchoante akmes, which probably stands for rots-
/xej/ dpxofjLWTjs eo-Tai rfjs dn^s, and this is Bekker s reading. Sus.
believes dpxo^evrjs to be right, though he leaves ap^o/*ei/ots in his text.
37. Set XPT/O-&U ols n 1 Sus. (xpao-Qai in place of xp*i6 ai M 8 P 1 ): o>s in
place of Set xpTja&u ols n 2 Bekk. The reading of n 1 may be no
more than an explanatory gloss on as which has crept into the
text and taken the place of cbs, a thing which sometimes happens
to this family of MSS. (see critical note on 1255 b 12), but it is
also true that n 2 occasionally omit, though less often than n 1 ,
and I incline on the whole to think that n 2 are in fault here.
39. Se n 1 Sus.: di altered into 81) P 3 , &) the rest followed by Bekker.
1335 b 3. /zdXio-r (av)] /mXiora av M s (if Schoell, who collated MS
for Susemihl, is right) : /laXtora r P 1 n 2 Bekk. 1 : /idXto-r &v Cor. Bekk. 2
Sus. In Graecis codicibus non raro scribitur vitiose ^to-ra, ^idXtcrra
pro fJKia-T HV, paXtor av (Madvig, Adversaria Critica, 1.41). 4. TTCU-
dovo/jiias n 2 Bekk. Sus.: 7rm8cias TM 8 pr. P 1 . 5. Sus. adds Set before
etVeii/. 6. ovde Coray, Bekk., Sus. : oin-e n. See explanatory note
on i272b 38. 7. Ka/toTro^rtK^] KaKOTroirjTiKT) M s pr. P 1 : Vet. Int.
male habens (KaxfKTtKfj r ?). 1O. r&v eXevOcpav r P 1 Sus. : the rest,
followed by Bekk., TQ>V e XevtfepiW. 11. raCra n 2 Bekk. : ravrb r M 8
Sus., rauro P 1 . *al is added before dv8pd<ri in n 1 Sus. 15. T&V e?Xi?-
Xortov rrjv Trepi TTJS yefe crecDs Tt/i^i/] Vet. Int. his quae sortitae sunt etim
qui de generation* honorem, but whether he found rats etX^vtW in
his Greek text is doubtful. 18. ra yei>i>a>/uej/a n 1 Bekk. 2 Sus. (Vet.
Int. quae generan/ur): ra yevopeva n 2 Bekk. 1 See critical note on
n8 CRITICAL NOTES.
1256513. 19. <cai is added before TO <w>/zera in n 3 Bekk. 2O.
yiyvopevuv II 2 Bekk. 1 , yivopevav M 8 Bekk. 2 : yevopwuv P 1 Sus. The
reading of r is uncertain (Vet. Int. genitorum}. 21. lav om. n 1 Sus.,
but the authority of these MSS. is small in omissions, and especially
in omissions of small words, r&v edwv] z alone of the MSS. of the
Vet. Int. which have been examined has suetudinum : all the rest
have gentium representing r&&gt;i> ldvS>v, but probably a had suetudinum
originally, for its present reading gentium is written over an erasure
in a recent hand (see Sus. 1 ). Schn. and Sus. take Leonardus
Aretinus to have found IBvwv in his Greek text in place of e 0i>, but
his rendering, as it stands in MS. Ball. 242, is in aliis vero si
mores institutaque civitatis prohibeant natos exponere, which seems to
point to edSiv, not f6v>v. 22. KcoXv??] KvXvr) P 2 4 etc. and a recent
hand in P 3 (Bekk. Ka>\vrj), KW\VOI (ut videtur) pr. P 3 (Sus.), K(o\i>fi
n 1 Sus., but corr. 1 P 1 (i. e. a correction in P 1 in the same ink as the
MS.) gives K(a\vrj. a>pia-6ai r, a correction in the margin of P 1 ,
and corr. 1 P 2 (i. e. a correction in P 2 in the same ink as the MS.)
Sus., vpurQai M 8 , opmGrivai pr. P 1 , copierrai the rest followed by
Bekker. 23. 3eZ r M 3 pr. P 1 3 Sus., ^ the rest followed by
Bekker. 24. vvvftvao-QevTw n : Vet. Int. combinatis, but it is
doubtful whether r had avvdvao-Oelanv, for in 13 36 a 9 Vet. Int.
renders TTJKIKGVTVV by tantillos. 25. pfj om. n 2 . 28. xp*l n2
Bekk. : Set M s P 1 Sus. and possibly r (see however critical note on
1 28 1 a iy). 30. Kaddnep TO. r&v vearepwv II: Vet. Int. sicut et
iuniorum : Sus. is inclined therefore to read KaQdvep nal ra T&V
I fcarepav, but see critical notes on 1252 a 25, 1262 a 29, 1264 a 9,
and 1284 b 32. 31. TOW yeyrjpaKorwv n 2 Bekk. Sus. : TO)V yrjpaa--
KOVTUV M s pr. P 1 : Vet. Int. decrepitorum, which probably represents
TUV yeyrjpaKorcov. 35. OXTTC II 2 Bekk. Sus. : ws II 1 (Vet. Int. ut . . .
oportet\ but a correction in P 1 in the same ink as the MS. gives
worf . 39. 3 n 2 Bekk. : <a\ n 1 Sus.
1336 a 5. (paiverai re P 1 n 2 , (paivfrai re M s : Vet. Int. apparel autem
(<JMUvftai Se r?). But see critical notes on 1324 a 10, 1330 b 4,
and 1332 a 42. 6. ay fl v M 8 ? 1 and perhaps r, for Vet. Int. has
inducere, and though ayctv is usually rendered by ducere and
sometimes by adducere in Vet. Int., it is rendered by inducere in
1306 a 3. Viet, placed clo-dyeiv in his text, taking inducere in
Vet. Int. to represent elo-dyciv, which no doubt it sometimes does
(e.g. in 1 320 a 14), but it does not always do so. No MS. appears
to have elo-dyeiv : P 2 3 4 etc. have del. "Aye/ may be right : cp.
1335 b 191336 b 2. 119
Aristot. Fragm. 627. 1584 a 16, rbv fie ap^apevov TTJS tuSf/r ApioroTe-
Xrjr ApiWa fprjaiv emu, 6y Trpeoroy TOI/ KVKXiov fjyayc xP v - Aa^eii/
(Plato, Rep. 591 B) or e^etc (Phaedr. 268 E), in addition to
ftVaytiv, would be possible alternatives for ayeiv. 7. TrX^ovo-a
n, but the word is not included in the Index Aristotelicus and
does not appear to occur elsewhere in Aristotle s writings : rrXr;-
Ovovo-a Viet. Bekk. and Sus. probably rightly (Sus., however, does
not place it in his text). nXq0i> occurs in Attic Prose only in the
phrase dyopas irXrjQovo-Tjs, ev dyopq irXrjOovo-r] etc. (Liddell and Scott) ;
it is a poetical word ; still it may have been used by Aristotle, for
TTOO-IS also (1253 b 6 and 1335 b 41) and Tt/zaX^eii/ (1336 b 19) are
poetical words. 9. TT)\IKOVTO>V M 8 P 1 2 3 etc. Bekk. Sus. : TT)\IKOVTO>
P 46 L S : Vet. Int. tantillos, but it is doubtful whether he found
rrj\iKovTovs in r (see critical note on i335b 24). 10. dtao-rpffao-Oai
II 2 Bekk. Sus., Siafapfo-Oat n 1 (for Vet. Int. has defluere, which
perhaps should be diffluere), except that pr. P 1 had duxpepdai. See
critical note on 1287 a 31. 14. KOI irpbs vyieiav KOI irpbs nn\fj.iKas
Trpdgfis n 2 Bekk. Sus. : M s P 1 omit the second rrpbs (see critical note
on 1331 b 24): about r we cannot be certain, for Vet. Int. commonly
repeats the preposition in sentences of this kind, whether he finds it
in the Greek or not (see critical note on 1253 a 3^). 17. -fyvxpw is
bracketed by Sus., who follows P 1 corr. P 4 in reading ^vxpbv in place
of piKpbv. dfjL7ricrxfU> M s P 1 4 Bekk. Sus., afiTTio-^eti/ P 2 3 . 18. ap^o-
ncvav n 1 3 Sus. : dpxofjifvu P 2 s , ap^ojUfVa) Bekk. 20. Zis is here
represented by habitudo in Vet. Int., and not, I think, elsewhere in
the Politics. 23. rjXiKiav] Vet. Int. aetati (faudas r ?). 24. fa]
Vet. Int. in qua (t v $ r?: cp. I336b 21). 26. Se om. n 1 P 4
Bekk. 34. (nrovftao-ofjLcvtov Cor. Sus. I o-TrovSao-o/uei/wj/ OF <Tirov8a<T-
6r](rop.tva>v r (Vet. Int. studendorurri) : (nrovdaop.ei>Q>v n Bekk. In
1328 b 21 some MSS. have napaa-Kfvd&vo-t and Others napaa-Kevda-ova-t,
so that anrov8aop.(va>v might easily take the place of cnrov^ao-onevcov.
StaTdcrei?] Vet. Int. cohibitwnes : cp. 39, where Stcrmi/o/ueixu? is ren
dered qui cohibentur. 35. KOI n Bekk. : Vet. Int. in ploratibus^
so that he probably found Kara in r, which Sus. reads instead of
Km. TOVS is added before fcXavfyioi/s in M 8 P 1 Sus. : whether in r also,
is uncertain. 38. Totr Troi/oCo-ii/] Toty irvevfjioo-iv ? Ridgeway (see
the 1894 edition of Sus. 3 ), a suggestion which I cannot follow
Susemihl in adopting. See for the force of rols novova-iv explanatory
note on 1336 a 37.
1336 b 2. aTroXavfii/ M 8 P 1 Sus., aTroKaftelv T (Vet. Int. absumere\
I20 CRITICAL NOTES.
dnf\avvfiv II 2 Bekk. 3. di>\cv0fpiav] rw dvfXtvBfpvv P 6 L 8 Ar.
Aid. Bekk. 2 and pr. P*, TWV dve\(V0epiav COir. P 4 . Tooi/ dveXevdepw is
evidently a correction intended to suit the false reading dnc\avveiv.
See critical note on 13400 14. For KOI before TTJ\IKOVTOVS z has
etiam probably rightly : the other MSS. of Vet. Int. et. 8. r<ai/
d7rr)yopvp.i>(0v II 2 Bekk. : dTrrjyopevpevov II 1 Sus. See critical notes
on 1331 a 34 and 1314 b 26. 14. eo-rw P 1 Ar. Bekk. Sus., eWi
r M 8 II 2 . 18. [TOVS TT)V r)\iKiav e^ovras en TTJV iKVovfievrjv]. These
words, which I have bracketed, are found in M 8 P 1 and are inserted
by Sus. in his text : Vet. Int. has eos qui habent aetatem amplius
provectam, which probably represents Bekker s reading, TOVS exovras
foiKiav nXeov TrporjKovaav, a reading found only in P 5 and there
probably adopted from the Vet. Int. (nXeov over an erasure in P 5 ) :
II 2 omit the words, reading Trpbs &e TOVTOLS dforjaiv 6 vopos Kal vnep
avT&v KOI TCKVUV KOI yvvaiK&v Tip,a\(pelv TOVS deovs, and I incline to
think that n 2 are right, and that the words added in M 8 ? 1 and
also those added in r P 5 are merely a gloss intended to complete
the sense, which has crept from the margin into the text. The
MSS. of the first family occasionally admit glosses into their
text (see vol. ii. p. Ivii). "E in the reading of M 8 P 1 I do not
understand. 19. /cat ywaiK&v om. r M s pr. P 1 . rt/MaX^eli/ n 2
Bekk. Sus. : Tip.d\<pav M 8 P 1 and possibly r. 20. vop,odeTJjTeov
n 2 Bekk., Q^T^OV M 3 , tiereov r P 1 Sus. (Vet. Int. ponendum): elvat
carfov conj. Jackson. 24. TOVTWI ] TOVTOV P 1 and after eV irapa.8pop.fj :
TOVTOV before these words P 4 Aid. : TOVTCOV after ev 7rapa8pop.fj r M s
Ar. Sus., before these words the rest followed by Bekker. 27.
i<ra>? yap K.r.X.] See explanatory note. 30. Qear&v n 2 corr. P 1
Bekk.: Qedrpw rM B pr. P 1 Sus. See critical note on 1338 b 23.
35. i; fj.ox6r]piav fj dvapeveiav] Vet. Int. infectionem aut inhaesionem,
but probably these are two alternative readings, both of them
incorrect, which have taken the place of infensionem, the true
equivalent for dwpevfiav, while malitiam, the true equivalent for
P-oxfypiav, has been omitted. The original rendering of Vet.
Int. probably was aut malitiam aut infensionem. 36. rfir] om. n 1 .
38. TTJV before naideiav om. M 8 pr. P 1 and possibly r. /zera] See
explanatory note on 1336 b 37. 39. M e/ XP l Ws n 2 Bekk. : p-fxP ls
fjfir t s M s P 1 Sus. and possibly r. In 1319 b 12, on the other hand,
M 8 P 1 and possibly r have /*%H before a vowel : n 2 ^xp is - I n
Attic inscriptions ^XP L does not become p.fxP LS before a vowel
(Meisterhans, Gramm. der att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. 180). Phrynichus
1336 b 31337 b 11. 121
rule is pexpts Ka ^ * 1 XP IS cr ^ }V r< ? * d8o/ct/*a* p-*XP l ft* * a "XP*
the *A0. UoX. this rule is observed, as will be seen from Dr. Sandys
Index. In Eth. Nic. 7. 7. ii49b 13, however, K b and all the
MSS. appear to have ^xpis eWavtfa.
1337 a 1. KUKUS Muretus, Bekk. 2 Sus. : /caXeos- r n Bekk. 1 In
1294 a 7 n 1 have KaXw? wrongly in place of KaicS>s. 7. 8ct]
M e : Vet. Int. oportet esse (8el eiWu r ?).
BOOK V (VIII).
1337 a 14. Set -yap] Vet. Int. oportet autem (del 6e r ?).
Ar. Sus. (Aretinus translation being oportet enim ad singula guber-
nandi genera disciplinam accommodari} : TroXirevW&u rn Bekk. In
1341 a i 7ro\iTvop.evois is erroneously read in r M 8 in place of
TraiSevopeWs, and the same mistake appears to occur here. 18.
/3eXrioToi/] /Se Xriof M s Ar. Sus. Bekk. 2 : the rest /3e Xrto-roi/ followed by
Bekk. 1 Bonitz (Ind. 403 a 15 sqq.) appears to accept
comparing Rhet. i. 7. 1364 b 29 sq. 27. a/ua oi/8e
avrbv avrov TLVO. elvai TWV 7roXira)i>] Vet. Int. simul autem neque oportet
putare civium ipsorum aliquem sibi esse, so that r probably had
CLVT&V avTu> in place of avrov avrov. P 1 has avrbv avrS) : M 8 an am-
biguous contraction in place of avrbv, followed by avr&&gt; : almost all
the Other MSS. have avrbv avrov. 29. /xo ptov . . . TrdXecos om. n 1 .
34. KOIVTJV n 2 Bekk. : KOIVTJ P 1 , KOIVT) or KOIV&S r Ar. (Vet. Int. com-
muniter\ KOIV&S M s (Sus. KOLVTJ). 36. Trepl n 2 Bekk. : 8ta rM 8 pr.
P 1 Sus. See explanatory note. 40. ovSeV P 2 3 etc. Bekk. :
n 1 P 4 Sus.
1337 b 5. on 5e ov 7raj/ra ic.r.X.] See explanatory note.
Schneider conjectures eXev&puoi/, and perhaps r had
for Vet. Int. has liber alibus. 6. ai/eXev^epcoi/] ai/t-
\evOepiw P 1 and possibly r (Vet. Int. illiberalibus, but illiberalis
commonly represents oVeXevtfepos). 11. ^ TT)I/ ^v^^ is bracketed
by Sus., who says in Qu. Crit. p. 418, si didvoia pars animae est,
expectas rj&os pro Tfoxfa b ut for the use of V* 1 ? i n tne sense of
T)6os compare (with Bonitz, Ind. 866 a 3) c. 5. I34oa6; cp. also
C. 7. 1342 a 22, dal 5 focnrep CLVTOIV (i.e. T&v fiavavvwv <a\ 6r)T<0v) at
^vxa\ 7rapfo-Tp(ip.p.vai TTJS Kara (pvviv e^ecDs. An objection to the
addition of these words not noticed by Sus. is that there is no
reference to them in 11-15, as there is to TO o-oyia and r^i/ 8idvotm>,
122 CRITICAL NOTES.
but for a similar inexactness of reference cp. 4 (7). i. 1323 b 33 sqq.
and other passages. 12. re om. M S P X and possibly r, but n 1
often omit . 16. TO & ... 20, dvtXevfcpov om. P 236 C 4 S b T b
L s Aid. pr. P 4 (suppl. marg. P 4 )/ Sus. 1 TO Se 7rpocreo>eu? MS P 1
and possibly r (Vet. Int. assiduare autem) : om. pr. P 5 in a lacuna,
Trpoo-fSpeveiv 8e a recent correction in P 5 followed by Bekker. But
P 5 is a MS. of little or no authority and a recent correction in P 5
counts for even less than the MS. 17. npbs aKpipetav M s P 1 marg.
P 4 Sus. : the words fall within the passage omitted by n 2 : Vet.
Int. ad perfecfionem, which may perhaps represent rrpbs dicpipfiav
(though Viet, and Bekk. take it to represent npbs TO eWeXe? and
adopt this reading), for Vet. Int. translates tls aKpt&eiav by ad certi-
tudinem in 1331 a 2, aKpifaiav by certitudinem in 1328 a 20, and rrj
apt/3eta by diligentiq in i274b 7, and he may well have used
a third equivalent here. *lpiff*t*att] foOdo-ais P 5 . 18. evfKfv M 8
P 1 Sus.: x<*P iv P 5 Bekk. : n 2 omit 16-20: Vet. Int. gratia may
represent either eW*ez> or x^P lv - 19. TO pev yap avrov M 8 P 1 Sus. :
avrov p.ev yap P 5 Bekk. : Vet. Int. ipsius quidem enim gratia may
represent either reading. TO>I> is added before <j>i\a>v in P 5 . 2O.
avro TOVTO] TUVTO TOVTO Richards. TrparTwv M s P 1 Bekk. Sus. : npdvcrwv
n 2 : the reading of r is of course uncertain. no\\dKis 6Y a\\ovs n 1
Sus. probably rightly (see explanatory note on 1255 b 2) : n 2 Bekk.
have Si aXXou? TroXXa/ay. 22. e Xe^^j; II 2 Bekk. : (IprjTai M 9 P 1 Sus.
and probably r (Vet. Int. dictum est). 25. T^V pev . . . ypa(pi<rjv om.
r MS pr. P 1 . 34. Ti)ff . . . 35, o-xoXaV/ om. n 2 . re\og r n, except
that P 5 has TeXeimuov : oX? Viet. Bekk. See explanatory note on
J 337 t> 34. 36. dvayKalov] See explanatory note on 1337 b 35.
41. KaipofpvXaKovvras II 2 : Kaipo(pv\aKovvTa H l Sus. : KaipoCpvXaKTOvvras
P 5 Bekk. Trpoo-dyovras II 2 Bekk. : irpocrdyovra II 1 Sus.
1338 a 8. avrwv r and n 2 (except P 4 Aid., which have avT&v)
Bekk. Sus. : aur^v M 8 pr. P 1 , avrmv a correction in P 1 in the ink of
the MS. 10. rrjv tv TTJ Staywyri cr^oX^i/] See explanatory note on
T 338 a 9. 16. Kai -rrpbs iLdO^viv is bracketed by Sus., nisi cor-
ruptum potius est /xd^o-ti/ (Sus.). 25. n 1 place <a\elv after eVt
Salra. See critical note on 1328 a 15. Vet. Int. translates the
line sed est quidem velut ad epulas vocari congaudere. Vocari may
well represent KaXeu/ (see vol. ii. p. Ixiii, note 6), and congaudere
probably stands for some corruption of GaXfiyv or else for a mar
ginal gloss crwfiKppaivecrOai. As to t/xei/t see explanatory note on
1 338 a 24. I propose to read povov in place of it. 26. oi /ca-
1337 b 12 1338 b 30. 123
\covo-tv] See explanatory note on 1338 a 24. 27. o] &s n 1 (Vet.
Int. tanquam delectantem omnes) : os P 4 . I add 6 before oSvo-o-evs
because the Homeric Odysseus is referred to. 28. orav K.r.X.]
Vet. Int. quando gaudentibus hominibus l congregati super tecta au-
diunt philomenam sedentes deinceps] where congregati should perhaps
be convivati, and philomenam philomelam. He appears either to
have found drjdovos in his Greek text in place of doiSov or to have
misread doiSoO as d^Sdi/oy. 31. avayKaiav II 1 Bekk. Sus., dvayxaiov
n 2 . 33. /u a n 2 Bekk. Sus., p.iav n\ rbv dpifyoi/ n 2 Bekk. : rai
dpifytw M s P 1 and probably r (Vet. Int. numero), Sus.
1338 b 1. 77 /zaXXov] dXXa /^aXXoi/ Reiz, Thurot, Sus. : /*a\Xov i)
Postgate. See explanatory note. 6ea)prjTiKov n 1 Bekk. Sus. : 0eo>p?7-
TIKTP n 2 . 3. dp/zo TT n 2 Bekk. : %io M 8 P 1 and possibly r, Sus.
M" P 1 and possibly r have apjudbuo-a in 1288 b 24, where n 2 Vat.
Pal. have ap/MoVrouaa, and the forms ap/^do-fi, dp/udo-etf are of course
used by all MSS., but I have not noticed any other passages in
the Politics in which the form dppoTreiv is not used in all the MSS.
In Attic inscriptions dp/idrro) is the only form in use : dp//dC< is
nowhere found (Meisterhans, Gramm. der att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. 141),
eXcvtiepois] See explanatory note. 4. irporepov corr. 1 P 1 (i. e. a
correction in P 1 in the same ink as the MS. and therefore pro
bably by the writer of it, Demetrius Chalcondylas) : TroYepoi/ r n.
5. flvat om. n 1 , but these MSS. often omit clvai, and here the
omission of wu suits the erroneous reading 7rdr*poi>, 4. 11. rd
Tf etSq] Vet. Int. et speciem, but see critical note on 1287 a 27.
23. XrjorrptKa M s P 1 L s Aid. (the reading of r is uncertain), X^o-rpi/ca
Sus. : XT/emm P 2 , XqiVrtKa pr. P 3 , Xijarifca rec. P 3 , XT/o-rt/ca Bekk,
Ai/orpwca may be right, for in 1256 b i, 5 (the only other passages
of Aristotle to which the Index Aristotelicus refers for either of
these words) the form used is fyarpiKos. T and rp are easily con
fused ; thus in 1336 b 30 n 2 have Oear&v and n 1 Qedrpav, and in
1 2 74 a 39 we find yptxprjv in n 2 in place of ra^rjv. On the whole,
therefore, I incline to follow M 8 P 1 and to read X^o-rp^a. Both
forms, however, appear in the text of Thucydides XTJVTIKOS in three
passages and \rjarTptKos in two (see Von Essen s Index). 26. Km
TOty yvp.viKois dyeocrt KCU TOIS TroXeyitKoIs 1 II 1 Sus. : *ai rots yv^va(riois Ka\
rois 7ro\fj.iKOis dySxri II a Bekk. 28. rw /zdvov] povov rai Reiz,
Richards, but possibly /xoW is here displaced as ov povov some
times is, e. g. in De An. 3. 6. 430 b 4 sq. (Bon. Ind. s. v. p6i>os).
30. ovfe yap n 1 Sus. : ov ydp n 2 Bekk. It is more likely that oSe
124 CRITICAL NOTES.
has been changed into ov than that ov has been changed into ov8e.
Compare the readings in 1293 a 7 and see critical note on 1261 b 7.
ovde TO>V (iXXwv tirjpiwv] Vet. Int. neque aliarum ferarum aliqua, but
whether he found n added in r after fyptuv may well be doubted.
Viet, and Bekk. add it without necessity. 33. a.Trai8aya>yovs M 8
pi 3 4 5 g b jb Aid. Sus. : dnaiday^rovs P 2 Bekk. In Eth. Nic. 4. 3.
1 1 2 1 b ii (the only other reference for either word given in the
Index Aristotelicus) all MSS. have drraidaywyijTos.
1339 a 1. dwavrai n 1 L s Aid. Sus. : dvvarai P 2 8 4 etc. Bekk. See
explanatory note. 5. yevuvrai n 2 Bekk. Sus. : ytvuvrai M s P 1 and
possibly r (Vet. Int. fiuni). 11. dirj-rroprjKafjicv MS P 1 and probably
r (Vet. Int. dubitavimus), Sus. : SirjTropfjvanev n 2 Bekk. 13. ye i/i?-
rai n : the reading of r is of course uncertain (Vet. Int. fiat") :
yivriTai? Sus. But cp. 4 (7). 16. 1334 b 29 sq., where n 2 and pos
sibly r have OTTCOS- yev^rai. 14. emeiev P 2 Bekk. Sus. : firroiev the
rest : the reading of r is uncertain. 18. oflre T* cnrov&uW] z has
neque studiosorum : the other MSS. of Vet. Int. have neque studio-
SOrum sun/, a/za Travel pepipvav II 2 Bekk. 1 : a/ia fjieptpvav Travel n 1 Sus. :
avcuravfi pepipvav Gottling, Bekk. 2 perhaps rightly (cp. Eurip. Bacch.
332 sqq. Bothe, quoted in explanatory note on 1339 a 17). 20.
vTnxa Ar., Reiz, Bekk. 2 , Sus. : o>a> r n Bekk. 1 . olvos and virvos are
often interchanged in the MSS. : see Meineke, Hist. Crit. Com.
Gr. p. 393. 22. n om. M s P 1 , but not r (Vet. Int. secundum
ah qui d], 23. Trapao-Kevd&i] TrapacrKfvdfiv F M s . 24. dvvaadai
om. r M s . 25. Kal rrpos <pp6vr)(Tiv] See explanatory note on
1339 a 26. 29. ye Traiow P 1 , re 7rarti H 2 Bekk. 1 , iraunv M 8 : the
reading of r is uncertain, for Vet. Int. seldom renders ye or re
(he has deductionem pueris here). I read ye naurlv with P 1 Coray
and Eucken (De Partic. Usu : p. 15): see explanatory note and
Class. Rev. 7. 305, note i. Bekk. 2 reads [re] iraurw. 3O. ovdwl
n- Bekk.: ovdev M 8 P 1 : ovde r (Vet. Int. neque). n 1 make the
same mistake in 1255 a 39. 33. deoi n 2 Bekk. Sus. : Set rMs
pr. P 1 (Vet. Int. oportet). 35. 8* 1 om. P 2 Bekk. 39. Richards
may well be right in adding ra before Trepl. See explanatory note.
40. av om. n 1 , but these MSS. occasionally omit aV.
1339 b 4. el n 1 P 4 , e? 7 the rest. 21. yovv n 2 Bekk. : yap n 1
Sus.: see critical note on 1285 a 12. 26. Vet. Int. translates
aXXa Kal by sed, as in 41. 33. fie om. r M s pr. P 1 . 37. olov
om. r MS pr. P 1 .
1340 a 6. MS P 1 omit the second rrpbs. See critical note on
1338 b 331340 b 24. 125
I33ib 24. 12. Vet. Int. gives no equivalent for
a b m leaving a lacuna before the equivalent for T>V
r probably omitted a*poco/iei/oi in a lacuna, for pr. M 8 omits
in a lacuna. 13. pr. M 8 leaves a lacuna between x w P* LS
pv0nS>v in which TWV has disappeared, and there was probably
a lacuna in the same place in r, for several MSS. of the Vet. Int.
leave a lacuna between the equivalents for gopi? and pv6p.>v, but
whether r omitted TCOV it is impossible to tell from Vet. Int.
rhythmiS. 27. Kal avrrjv II 2 Bekk. 1 SUS. : /car avrrjv M 8 P 1 , naff avTTjv
r (Vet. Int. secundum se]. As to avrrjv tKctvijv see explanatory note.
31. See explanatory note. 34. raCr n 2 Bekk. : TOVT n 1 Sus.
eVi n 2 Bekk. : dn6 n 1 Sus. ETTI appears to be right : see Plut.
Sympos. 9. 15. 2, quoted in explanatory note on 1340 a 34. 36.
Travo-owos n 1 Bekk. Sus., ndo-wos P 2 3 5 6 etc. and pr. P 4 . But in
Poet. 2. i448a 6 A c has irav<ra>v and in Metaph. e. 8. 1050 a 20,
where some MSS. have ndo-covos or irdo-o-uvos, E has Travo-avos.
The artist referred to in this passage of the Metaphysics was
a sculptor, and Pauson was a painter, but he may have been a
sculptor also. For the frequent interchange of a and av in MSS.
see Mr. T. W. Allen injourn. Hell. Studies, 15. 289. 37. <av ]
Vet. Int. et si, but see critical note on 1278 b 7. 41. KOI /MT)]
z has et non : all the other MSS. of Vet. Int. have sed non.
1340 b 6. TraiSeiav AT. Bekk. Sus., naidtav r H. 7. &F n 1 Sus. I
yap n 2 Bekk. 8. TO om. n 3 pr. P 1 : Bekk. 2 brackets it. 1O.
e\ev8epia>Tepas] Vet. Int. liberiores (eXevde pare pay T ?). 11. iroiov n]
z has qualem quendam in agreement with moreni animae : the other
MSS. of Vet. Int. have qualem quandam. 14. eo-n or eo-rt r, fVrt
P 1 : ?x l tne rest tSpp-o rTovcru] apfjio(6vTu>s P 4 L s Aid. to suit the false
reading ex ft - See critical note on I336b3, where these MSS.
similarly correct dveXevfapiav. 16. z has natura rightly for <pv<rci :
is naturae in Sus. 1 a misprint? 17. As to i^Suo-^eVwr see ex
planatory note on 1340 b 16. 20. TOVS is wrongly added
before avroiis in n 1 : z has eos for rov? nvrovs, but the other MSS.
of Vet. Int. are probably right in reading eosdem. 22. 17
P 123 : M the rest (Vet. Int. auteni), followed by Bekk. and
doubtfully by Sus. 24. HTJ Koivoav^avras] Vet. Int. eos qui
non commum caverunt, but this may well stand for pf)
cp. 1281 a 30, where qui non honorantur stands for
1335 a 24, where guae usaefuerunt stands for xpw^ fvai j 1336 a 39,
where pueris qui cohibcntur stands for rots naidiois
I 2 6 CRITICAL NOTES.
and 1322 a 4, where qui sustinent stands for invo^ivavrfs. See
critical note on 1269 a 18, though I have now little doubt that
qui mutaverit there stands not for 6 Kivrjo-as but for xivrja-as. 26.
apxvrov n 2 Bekk. and a correction in P l in the same ink as the
MS.: apxvra M s pr. P 1 Sus. : we cannot tell from Vet. Int. Archytae
which form he found in his text. It is doubtful whether Aristotle
wrote APXVTCI, for though in 1311 b 4 all MSS. but one or two
have Se pSa, they have apvvrov in the preceding line, and we find
io-jLiqi tov in Rhet. 2. 23. 1398 b 4 and evayopuv in Rhet. 2. 23.
1399 a 4. In Pol. 6 (4). 13. 1297 a 23, again, all MSS. have x^vdov,
not xapeovSa as in Strabo, p. 539. As to the usage in Attic inscrip
tions Meisterhans (Gramm. der att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. 94) reports,
Foreign personal names ending in -a? in Athenian public docu
ments of the fifth and fourth century B. c. form the genitive in
-ov, not -a (llfp&iKKov, AjuiWov, Apvfipov, and so forth). On the
other hand -a occurs in a private inscription in the name of an
Athenian (Xcupedwtov <iXe a in an Attic inscription of the fifth
century B. c.). On the whole the chances are in favour of dpxvrov.
In the nominative we have avri^evi^s, not avTipevtias, in 3. 14.
1285 a 36, and eXXai/oKpar^s, not e XXai/oicpdTa?, in 7 (5). 10. 1311 b
17, though the forms in -as are the local forms. 32. nal om. n 1 .
39. yfvofjLevTjv n 2 Bekk. Sus. : ytvopcwiv M 8 P 1 : we cannot tell
from Vet. Int. factam which reading he found in his Greek text,
for in 1337 a 13 factum stands for yiyvopcvov.
1341 a 8. rrpos p.fv K.r.X.] See explanatory note on 1341 a 7.
13. Ka\ om. n 1 Sus., but the authority of these MSS. is weak
in omissions and especially in omissions of jeai. 15. KOIV&
r P 1 rightly : the rest KOUWIW. 18. n is added in n 1 Sus. after
<7XXo. 19. TpOV <TTIV II 2 (cXCCpt COn\ P 4 , aX\0 CTCpOV (TTIV) Silld
probably r (Vet. Int. alterum est), for Vet. Int. usually renders
Tpos by alter and aXXos by alius : aXXo COTIV M 8 P 1 , aXXo e ani/ Sus.
AXXo is probably repeated from the preceding line. 29. rfjv
which Bekker omits before aper;}i/ is omitted only in a few MSS.
of little authority. 33. avrbs om. n 1 .
1341 b 1. o-a/jifivKai Gottling, Bekk., SUS. : aap.pi>Kai I! 2 : tap/Sot II 1 .
2. euXoyo)s] z has rationaliliter rightly: the other MSS. of Vet. Int.
have rationaliter. 3. 9 om. n 1 . 4. Vet. Int. has enim for p*v
ovv (or possibly ^v, for pr. M 8 omits ovv in a lacuna), but see
critical note on 1252 a 24. 11. avTov r (Vet. Int. suimef] Bekk.
Sus. : at n. 19-26. I retain 6 after oxeTmtw, thinking that its
1340 b 261342 b 21. 127
presence in the text is due simply to the fact that owing to the
long parenthesis, 10-18, Aristotle has forgotten that his protasis
needs an apodosis. I bracket <a\ rrpus iraifeiav, because, as Bonitz
points out (Aristot. Stud. 2 and 3, p. 97 sq.), there is no such
limitation in the solution of the problem given in 1342 a i sqq.
npos iraifeiav has probably been repeated from the line below. In
22 sq., 77 Tpirov del nva ercpov, there is much to be said for the
emendation of Sus., tf nva erepoi>, rpLrov 8*, but if we adopt this
reading, it will be necessary, as Sus. sees, in order to obtain an
apodosis, to translate KOI, 25, also, or else, which Sus. prefers,
to expunge it. I feel inclined to suggest a greater change.
Should not rpirov 8el be bracketed and ert Se be read in place of
eVeiSq ? IpLrov be (altered into Tpirov 8fT) may be nothing more than
a marginal gloss which has crept into the text, just as -jrpwTov pev
has done in some MSS. in 1265 a 21. I have obelized rpiYoi/ . . .
eVeiSj? to indicate that the soundness of the text is doubtful.
I thought better of the state of the text in 19-26 when I wrote
vol. i. p. 366, than I do now. 23. z has quoniam autem for
r) (eWi 3e ?) : the other MSS. of Vet. Int. have quoniam. 36.
r n Bekk. : ue\os Tyrwhitt, Sus. possibly rightly. 38. KI
is added after yap in P 124 . 40. rpirov Be jc.r.X.] See explanatory
note.
1342 a 1. ov . . . xpifOTeop om. n 1 . 8. rS>v 8 M s P 1 2 3 Sus. :
the reading of r is uncertain: 8e v P 46 L 8 Aid. Bekk. 1O.
KaBiffTap-fvovs P 3 II s Bekk. Sus. : KaOurTapevas T MS P 2 pr. P 1 (Vet. Int.
restilutas). 11. 8fi] Vet. Int. autem (Se r?). 15. KadapriKa rn
Bekk. : TrpaKTixa Sauppe, Sus. See explanatory note. 17.
Gerfov Spengel, Sus. : Oeriov r M 8 P 2 pr. P 1 corr. P 4 : the rest
18. QfarpiKriv om. r M s P 1 and pr. P 2 (it appears as a red-ink gloss
in P 2 ). Sus. brackets it. The Index Aristotelicus does not give
any other instance of the use of the word OearpiKos. 24. Trapa<e-
xpnvp-tva P 3 n 3 Bekk. Sus. : trapa/cf^cop^eVa M 8 P 2 pr. P 1 and probably
T: z has discretae perhaps rightly (see Sus. 1 , p. 368), and this no
doubt represents KapaKfxoopweva. 34. KoraXcMrf*] Vet. Int. admiitit.
1342 b 10. TOVS pv6ovs r n : rovs Mvaovs Schn. Bekk. 2 Sus.
probably rightly. 17. rois vfwrepois] See explanatory note on
1342 b 1 6. 17. flarl 8* 34. TO TrptTTov. See explanatory note.
19. (Kaarois P 5 , followed by Bekk. and Sus. : cjcdoTovr the rest : we
cannot tell from Vet. Int. quae decent singulos what reading he
found in r. 21. xpoW P 3 5 n 3 and perhaps M 8 (rightly, cp.
I 2 8 CRITICAL NOTES.
!3 2 9 a 33) : tne rest > including probably r (Vet. Int. per tempus),
have xp vov " Bekk. reads xp vov > Sus. XP VOV - 23. (T<) StoKparci]
So J. C. Wilson followed by Sus. : o-coKparei n. We expect T
2a>/cparei, as the Socrates of the Republic (398 E) is referred to. If
in Rhet. 3. 14. 1415 b 30 we have 6 yap Xe yei Soxpar//? fv T<5 e7T6ra<pia>,
in Rhet. i. 9. 1367 b 8 (the same quotation) we have 6 ScoKpar^y.
26. As petulantia impetuosum is the equivalent for /Sa^eim/coi/ in
Vet. Int., the parenthesis in Sus. 1 p. 371 which ends after magis
should begin before petulantia, not before impeluosum. 29.
Schn. Cor. and Gottling place a colon, not a full stop, after
TOIOVTVV, but see explanatory note. 33. 77 is added after appovivv
by P 1 and corr. 1 P 2 (i.e. a correction in P 2 in the same ink as the
MS.), followed by Sus., who however places the mark of a lacuna
after rj. Gottling reads jj in place of ^, comparing 2. 10. i272b 9.
Schn. and Cor. omit 77 and add ovv after 6r]Xoi/. 34. I follow
Vet. Int., Sus., and others in indicating a lacuna after irpeirov : see
vol. ii. p. xxix.
NOTES.
BOOK III.
32. T<3 ircpl iroXiTcias liriaKOTrourrt, Kal TIS icd<m] Kal Troia TIS. C. 1.
Attention has already been called (above on i2^b 26) to the
absence of any connecting particle. UoXirfias is probably not
the ace. plur., as some take it to be, but the gen. sing, as in
6 (4). 8. 1293 b 29, f)u.lv 6e TTJV peOoftov flvai nepl TroXtreias, 4 (7). IO.
1329 a 40, rois ncpl TToXiTfias <pi\o(ro(povcriv, 6 (4). I. I288b 35,
TO>V d7ro<paivofievajv nepl TroXtrei ay, and 2. 12. 1273 b 27, TCOI/ 8e
a7ro(prjvafj.fva)v TI ircpl TroXiTfiasl Cp. Eth. Nic. IO. IO. Il8l b 14, Kal
oXcos 8fj Tiepl TroXiret as, and Pol. 6 (4). IO. 1295 a 8, cv ols Trepl J3a<n\eias
eVeo-KOTrov/ufi/. From what has been said at the end of the First
and the beginning of the Second Book we expect to be invited
here to inquire into the nature of the best constitution, not into
the nature of each constitution (see vol. i. p. 226), but the pro
gramme of the Politics given at the close of the Nicomachean
Ethics contemplates an inquiry into the due structure of each
constitution, and it is clear from Pol. i. 13. i26ob 12, eV rols nepl
ras iroXiTfias, that Aristotle intends to study all constitutions, not
the best only.
TI S KdoTT] KCU iroia TIS. This inquiry is taken up in the Sixth
and following chapters. The question m KOI iroia TIS is charac
teristic of Science (Eth. Nic. I. 7. 1098 a 29, KOI yap TeVrcoi/ <al
yea)p.fTpr)S dia(pepovT(i)s eVt^rovcri TTJV op6r]v 6 p.fv yap e ocroi/ ^pqcn /AT/
Trpos TO epyov, 6 8e TI e crrti/ r/ noiov TI OcaTrjs yap Ta\rj6ovs}. The dis
tinction between n y and Trom TIS recurs in Pol. 6 (4). 1. 1288 b2 1 sqq.
and i. 3. 1253 b 7 sq. As to its nature, if we refer to Eth. Nic.
2. 4. Ilo6a 12, o TL fj.fv ovv (TT\ T<5 ycvfi f) apfTT), ctprjTai del 8e fj.fj
uovov OVTWS finely, on f^ty, aXXa Kal Troia TIS, W6 shall be tempted
to take TIS in the passage before us as asking what is the genus,
and -rruia TIS as asking what is the differentia, but it would seem
that the answer to TIS is rather the definition, while the answer
to TJ-OI Q TIS is given in further illustrative details, and that the sense
VOL. III. K
I 3 o NOTES.
of the words is what is the nature of each and how each may be
described/ Cp. Plato, Gorg. 448 E, n&A. ov yap an-eK/W^i/, on
firj f] KaXXioTJ? ; 2Q. KOI paXa ye. dXX ov8e\s epcora, rroia ns ew/ 17
Topylov rexvi}, dXXa Ti y, KOI OVTLVO. Seot Ka\fiv rov Topyiav I AriStOt.
Metaph. H. 3. 1043 b 23, &arre f) aTTOpia r}v ol AvTicrOevcioi KOI ol OVTWS
drraidevroi rjnopovv e^ei riva Katpoi/, ort OVK ecrri TO ri earn/ optcracr^at (TOV
yap opov \6yov elvai /iafcpoV), dXXa TTOIOV p.V ri eariv evde^erai KOI St8dat,
wcrrrep apyvpov, ri fiev ea-riv, ov, on. ft olov Karrirepos. Cp. also Plato,
Symp. 201 E, Euthyphr. n A, Meno 71 B, Rep. 328 E, and
AristOt. Eth. NlC. 10. 3. 1174 a 13, ri 8 eoriv 17 iroi6v TI (sc. 17 fjSovr)),
where Ramsauer thinks that rj noiov n is added because Aristotle
feels that he fails in what follows to give a precise definition of
pleasure. In Plato, Rep. 557 B sqq. in answer to the question
Trot a ns f} Toiavrr) TroXtreia a description of a State democratically
governed is given.
33. irepl iroXews is of course to be taken, not with o-Ktyis, but
with tSett/.
34 sqq. Aristotle gives three reasons for inquiring into the
nature of the TroXtr before passing on to the TroXira a : i. The
nature of the TTO\IS is a disputed question. 2. The statesman and
the lawgiver are concerned with the TroXir, hence an inquiry into
its nature is not only needed but belongs to the province of the
7ro\iTucr) eVio-r^/iT?. 3. The constitution (which is the subject of his
treatise) is an ordering of those who dwell in the vroXis. As to the
first reason, see c. 3. 1276a6 sqq. and notes, and compare also (with
Eaton) Thuc. 3. 62. 4 sq. As to the second reason, cp. Eth. Nic.
I. 13. 1 1 02 a 7 SQq-j &&gt;* 5e KOI 6 KUT dXfjdeiav TrdXiriKos TTfpl ravrrjv
(i. e. rrjv apfrrjv) /adXiora TrcTrovrjo-Qai, where a similar reason is given
for the study of virtue. As to the third, we learn from c. 6.
i278b 8 sqq., 6 (4). i. 1289 a 15 sqq., and 6 (4). 3. 1290 a 7 sqq.
what kind of ordering a constitution is (Sus. 2 , note 432 b: Sus. 4 ,
i. p. 354). Aristotle s inquiry into the nature of the TroXis and the
citizen helps him to answer the question which he takes up later
on, what a nokircia is, because it discloses that the TTO XIS is an
aggregate of citizens, or in other words of men possessing access
to office and therefore either actual or possible rulers, and thus
leads on to the conclusion arrived at in c. 6, that the TroXtreia is an
ordering of the offices of the TrdXts and especially of its supreme
office (1278 b 8 sq.). The fact that the TrdXis consists of actual or
possible rulers also suggests the further conclusion that it is
3. 1. 1274 b 3338. 131
a Kotvatvia TCOV c\cv0pa>v (c. 6. 1279 a 21), and that in the normal
TroXtrWa the kind of rule exercised is not the rule of a master over
his slaves but rule for the common good. Thus the inquiry into
the nature of the ir<S\is and the citizen is fruitful of important
results. It also incidentally discloses the existence of a plurality of
constitutions differing from one another. It will be observed that
Aristotle conceives the statesman to be concerned only with the
Tro Xty, not with the e&/or, an error into which he was possibly led in
part by the use of the word TroXmKos to designate a statesman.
The e&/o9, whether in the form of an aggregate of cities or of
villages, certainly deserved to be carefully studied by him. See as
to the etivos vol. i. p. 39 and note on 1326 b 3.
34. vuv, as it is/ without any special reference to the time at
which Aristotle is writing.
36. TOU 8e TroXiTiKoG KCU TOO KOJJLO06TOU TTclcraK opujxcc TY)y irpayfia-
Teuxy ouaaf Tiepl iroXii/. Bonitz (Ind. 629 b 29) groups this passage
with Eth. Nic. 2. 2. 1105 a IO, wore KOI Sta TOVTO ircpl rjftovas Kal
\v7ras Tracra rj Trpay/zareta Kal 717 apery KOI rfj TroXtriKT/, and Metaph. K. I.
1059 b *6 sqq.
TOU TToXmicou Kal TOU ^ojioO^Tou, often mentioned in the Politics
in combination: see Bon. Ind. 488 b n, where 4 (7). 4. 1326 a 4,
6 (4). i. 1288 b 27, and 7 (5). 9. 1309 b 35 are referred to. See
also Plato, Polit. 309 C.
38. TTl 8* TJ iroXis K. T. X. The TToXir is a compound in the
sense of being a whole composed of many parts. Not all com
pounds are wholes: see Metaph. z. 17. 1041 b n sqq., which,
following Grote (Aristotle 2. 348), we may thus paraphrase
Compounds are of two sorts aggregates like a heap (mechanical)
and aggregates like a syllable (organic or formal). In these last
there are not merely the constituent elements, but something
else besides. The syllable ba is something more than the letters
b and a] flesh is something more than fire and earth, its con
stituent elements . . . This "something more" is the essence of
each compound the First Cause of existence to each/ A whole
is a compound of the second kind ; in it, as in a syllable,
there is over and above the constituent elements an essence which
is its First Cause. Voce o\ov Aristoteles fere significat id quod
per certam formam definitum ac consummatum est ; cf. Metaph. I.
I. 1052 a 22, TO oXoi> /eat %X OV <rtl/a ^opfprjv /cat e?8o$ . A. 6. IOl6b 12,
av nr\ TL oXoz> T/, TOVTO dc av pr) TO fldos f\r) ev . M. 2. 1077 a 28:
K 2
I 3 2 NOTES.
M. 8. 1084 b 30 (Bonitz on Metaph. A. i. 1069 a 18). A whole
is in fact a kind of ev (see the passages referred to in Bon. Ind.
2 23 a 25 sqq.), and thus, while the TroXis is termed a whole here
and in i. 2. 1253 a 20 and 4 (7). 8. 1328 a 21 sqq., it is termed an
fv in 2. 2. 1261 a 29. It is implied in the passage before us that
there are wholes which are not composed of many parts, or
perhaps of parts at all. A monad, a point, and a sound (cp66yyos)
are given in Diog. Laert. 3. 107 as instances of things which are
not compound. Are these wholes ? As to the method of
examining the parts in order to learn the nature of the whole, see
above on i252a 17. The parts of the TrdXts are here taken to be
citizens : for other uses of the term see vol. i. pp. 98, 495, and
Appendix A.
41. r\ Y&p TnSXts iroXiTwc TI irXtjOos eony. Tt TrX^os is explained
in I275b2oby ir\^6os IKUVOV Trpbs avrdpKciav far)?, us 077X00? tlireiv. On
this account of the Tro Xis see vol. i. p. 226 sq., and for other accounts
of it given in the Politics, vol. i. p. 283 sq. Compare with the
passage before us Justin 2. 12. 14, Themistocles . . . persuadet
omnibus patriam municipes esse, non moenia, civitatemque non in
aedificiis, sed in civibus positam.
1275 a. 1. Tim XP*1 KaXeiK iroXtTY]i> ical TIS 6 iroXiTTjs eori. Cp. Plato,
Gorg. 448 E, aXX ouSeis epcora Troi a TIS fir) f) Topyiov re ^i/j;, aXXa ris,
KOI ovTiva deoi KaXelv TOV Topyiav.
3. eon yap TIS ic.r.X. For instance the fidvavcros, who was not
a citizen in the full sense in the Theban oligarchy (c. 5. 1278 a 25:
8 (6). 7. i32ia 28) or probably in oligarchies based on birth,
though he would often be so in oligarchies based simply on a
property-qualification (c. 5. 1278 a 21 sqq.).
5. TOUS pev o5> K.T.X. \\\a>s 7ro)ff, in some other sense than the
proper one/ opposed to Kvpiws or <HKCI<DS : cp. Eth. Eud. i. 5. 1216 a
23, aXX oi TroXXot rS>v TTO\ITIK)V OVK d\r)6a>s rvy^dvovcri rrjs Trpocrrjyopias
ov yap eiVi 7roXtrtoi Kara rrjv d\r)0eiav, and Eth. Nic. 1.4. 1096 b II,
TO fie TroirjTiKO. TOVTUV (i. 6. T>V K.a6" avra diaKopevav ical
r\ (pvXaKTiKa irtos 17 rcov evavritav /ca)Xvri/ca dia ravTO. \6yecr6at Kal
aXXop. noi^rot n-pXIrat were excluded at Athens from the archon-
ship and from priesthoods ([Demosth.] c. Neaer. c. 92), and often
did not reside within the State which made them citizens: thus
Dion was a TTOI?;? 71-0X17-77* of the Lacedaemonian State (Plut.
Dion, cc. 17, 49). See as to TTOIJJTOI TroXtrat Gilbert, Constitutional
Antiquities of Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 184 sqq.
3. 1. 1274 b 411275 a 12. 133
7. ou TU oUeii/ iTou. See explanatory note on 1260 b 41. In
the Athenian use of language a resident alien was described in
contrast to a citizen, not as a demot, but as a dweller in
a deme e.g. in Corp. Inscr. Att. i. 324 we read TfVKpos tv KvSa-
0r/zWa) ouca>j> (Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. i. 170 = Const. Antiq. of
Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 177). Whether the resident
alien was termed peroiicos, ndpotKos, (VOIKOS, KaroiKO?, avvoiKos, Or
(TTOIKOS (Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 294. i), his designation always
expressed residence. Cp. Herondas 2. 94, aTrao-t rols
8. ouS* ot K.T.X., nor are those citizens who, [as metoeci usually
do,] share in political rights to the extent of undergoing trial and
suing. It would have been more regular if Aristotle had con
tinued oi/Se TO) ro)v diKaiav p.fTX fiV K.T.A.
10. TOUTO, i.e. TO TG)V dlKaitUV ^Tt\flV OVTWS &(TTf K.T.X.
7019 diro o-ufxpoXwy icoii wi oGaij , who are obviously not citizens of
the State in which they possess these rights. ATTO denotes the
cause or origin of the association (Bon. Ind. 77 b 51 sqq.).
11. raura, i.e. TO ftiKTjv vrrexciv KOL 6caecr$ai, and SO TOUTCOI , 12.
The parenthetic remark, *al yap ravra TOVTOIS vrrdpxfi, seems need
less, but for equally needless parenthetic remarks see c. n. 1282 a
36 sqq. and c. 12. 1282 b 39.
iroXXaxou pet oui/ K.T.X., nay in many places, etc., so that in
these places metoeci are still further removed from citizenship than
in places in which they completely share in these rights. MeV ovv
has nothing to answer to it. It is here used in the sense of * nay,
as in Rhet. 2. 23. i399a 15, 23. To what exact extent the resident
aliens at Athens were obliged to allow themselves to be represented
by their Trpovrarr]? we have no means of saying, but it can be shown
that they could plead their cause before a judicial tribunal them
selves : this is proved by the speech of Demosthenes against
Dionysodorus, where the speaker is a resident alien. . . In Herondas
2, again, the 7ropi/o/3oo-/<ds-, who pleads in person before a Coan court
of justice, is obviously a P.CTOIKOS, vv. 15, 40, 92 sqq. (Gilbert,
Gr. Staatsalt. i. 170 = Const. Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, Eng.
Trans., p. 177 sq.).
12. For vtptiv Trpoordrr]! , to take, or choose, a patron
(Liddell and Scott), cp. Isocr. De Pace, 53, Km rovs plv /iTotWs-
TOiouTov? elvai vojj.iop.fv } olovs rrep av TOVS TTpooraTas vepdHriv, and Pollux
8. 35, Twy ov vepovTow TTpoffrdrrjv pitoittMr
i 34 NOTES.
13. rrjs ToiauTtjs icou/ucias, of the kind of association which has
just been described/ i. e. of the association which goes no further
than a right to sue and be sued.
14. dXXd KaOdirep K.T.X., but [we may dismiss these from con
sideration], just as, etc.
15. eyyeypau.u.& ous, i.e. at Athens in the \r)giapxiKbv ypapnaTtiov,
or list of citizens kept by the demarch, as to which see note on
i336b 37. Boyhood is usually made to cease not, as here, on
entry in this list, but at puberty (see note on 1333 b 3).
TOUS yepon-as TOUS d4>iu.eVous. Cp. Plut. Tit. Flaminin., c. 21,
VTTO yfjpas dTTTTJva KOI Kokovpov dcpfifjievov rjv xeiporjdr) TOV Ai>i>//3at>
?, and Plato, Rep. 498 C, OTOV de \rjyy pev f] pa>fju], TroXmKcor
8e Kal CTTpaTfiwv CKTOS yiyvrjTcii, rare rjbr) dtperovs vepecrOai *c.r.X. It
would seem that after a certain age old citizens were excused
attendance at the assembly and the dicasteries, unless we take
Aristotle to refer merely to their exemption from military service,
as to which see Lycurg. c. Leocr. c. 40 and Diod. 14. 74. i sq.
That attendance at the meetings of the assembly was to a certain
extent compulsory at Athens, we see from Pollux 8. 104, though
the rich seem often to have escaped attendance (6 (4). 6. 1293 a
8). Giphanius (p. 292) compares the senes depontani, seu de
ponte deiiciendi, ut vocabant Romani/ who were excluded from
the bridge which led to the Septa, the place where the comitia
voted : see as to them Mommsen, Rom. Staatsrecht 3. 401. 3, and
other passages referred to by Willems, Droit Public Romain,
p. 167. 9.
16. (fxnTeoy et^ai piv irws iroXiTas, ouj( dirXais 8e Xiav. Atetf
qualifies drr\S>s in the sense of very or quite : cp. [Plato,]
Eryx. 393 E, OTTCOS av jSeXrtora \iav Trpdrroi rd re avros avrov Trpdy^ara
KCU TO, T&V <pi\a>v. Aiav alone (without any dTrXai?) stands in contrast
to naif in De Part. An. 3.7. 669 b 36 sqq.
dXXd irpooriOeVTas K.T.X. Supply cpaTeov flvai. For the case of
npovriQevTcts see Jelf, Gr. Grammar, 613, Obs. 5, and cp. c. 3.
1276 b 10, 4 (7). i. 1323 a 21 sqq., and 1324 a 2 sq. In 4 (7). 16.
X 335 b 3, however, we have eViar^cracrt p.ev /^aXXoi> Xe/mw /c.r.X.
The dative and the accusative of the agent are both allowed with
the verbal in -rtov (Goodwin, Moods and Tenses of the Greek
Verb, ed. 2, 926).
17. dTeXeis. Cp. c. 5. 1 2 78 a 4, where ol Traides are said to be
Tj-oXmu dreXeis-, and therefore n-oXmu e w
3. 1. 1275 a 1323. 135
19. r]Toujxei> yfy> K.T.\. Viet. quaerimus enim hie civem sim-
pliciter, et qui nullam quasi culpam in se contineat, quam oratione
corrigere oporteat, ut factum est in superioribus generibus civium.
"EyK\r)/j.a must here mean, not accusation, but culpa ( defect :
Sus. Mangel ), for if we construe accusation, the accusation will
be said to need correction/ which is not the sense required.
Bonitz (Ind. s.v.) marks off the use of cyxXwta in this passage from
its ordinary use. Frohberger on Lys. 10. 23 quotes Xen. Hell.
7. 4. 34 : Lys. 16. 10 : Polyb. 2. 52. 4 : Demosth. i. 7, in all which
passages ty^/ia seems practically to mean " offence " (Richards),
rap, 19, probably refers not to what immediately precedes but to
the general sense of the preceding passage (like r ... ye in 2.
7.i267a 12, where see note), and especially to the clause suppressed
in 14 ( we may dismiss these from consideration ). Of anpoi <a\
$vydos are referred to as also being irws TroXmu, being so far
citizens that their disqualification was in the case of some an/noi
incomplete, and in the case of all art/not and <pvyd8es reversible (see
Schomann, Antiq. lur. Publ. Graec. pp. 199, 234). For TOV &TT\U>S
iro\i-rr)v cp. Antiphanes, TpiTayowo-TTjs (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 3.
121), TTJV d\T)6a)s p.ov(TiKt)v. Kcu, 2o, also/ not both/
22. iroXiTTjs 8 dirXws K.T.X. Air\>s is to be taken with TroArn;?.
For TOV an\5)s TroXiV^i/, ig, followed by TroXirrjs dir\5>s here, see note
on i276b 28. As to Kpio-fo>s, see vol. i. p. 230, note i. KpiW
here seems to mean 17 rS>v ducaiav Kpia-ts (Plato, Laws 766 D). A
Greek hardly felt himself to be a citizen if he was excluded from
all share in judicial functions (Plato, Laws 768 B, 6 yap
&v fov(rias TOV avvducd&iv rjyfiTai TO Trapdnav TTJS TrdXecoj ov
fivai). *&pxn is a wider term than Kpio-is and is made in what
follows to include *piW (e.g. in i27$b i8sq.).
23. rwi 8 dpx&&gt;K at piv etart SiTjpYifAei/ai Kara \povov, now of
magistracies some are severed in point of time/ i. e. their tenure is
severed, they cannot be held continuously. So Bernays, ein Theil
der Aemter freilich erleidet zeitliche Unterbrechung. For the con
trast of diyprjue vos and avvfxrjs cp. I. 5. 1254 a 29, fire c/c
< 8ir)pr)iJ.cvQ>v, and Phys. 4. 4. 211 a 29. Compare also
Kara xp ovov i n Metaph. M. 8. 1084 b 14 sqq. Mr. Welldon trans
lates, some offices of State are determinate in point of time/ but
can other passages be produced in which ouupflo-6ai bears this
meaning ? It would be easier to explain the passage thus if we
read with Scaliger and Sus. fitwpta-peVat in place of So/pf
13 6 NOTES.
24. war M as p*v K.T.X. Cp. 6 (4). 15. 1299 a 37 sq. Ew as
/zeV should have been followed by evias 6V, but it is in fact followed
by 77, 25: compare the way in which in 7 (5). 6. 1305 b 24 ^ /ucV
is followed by 77 orav, 28, and in Poet. 3. 1448 a 21, 23, ore pev is
followed by rj. See also note on 1338 b i. The Lacedaemonian
admiralship could not be held twice by the same person (Xen. Hell.
2. i. 7), and the same was the case with many offices at Athens
( A0. noX. c. 62 subfin.\ At Thurii at one time a repeated tenure
of the office of strategus by the same individual was prohibited
except after an interval of five years (7 (5). 7. 1307 b 7). See on
this subject Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. i. 206. i (= Const. Antiq. of
Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 215. 4) and 2. 320. i.
26. 6 8* dopwTTos. We expect at 8 dopioroi, but see note on
i258b 26.
rdxa JAC^ OUK K.T.\. MeV ovv is answered by ciXXa, 29. Ovb ap^ovras,
1 not even magistrates, [to say nothing of their being magistrates
unlimited in respect of time]. Philocleon in the Vespae of Aristo
phanes will not hear of the function of dicast not being a magis
tracy: see Vesp. 548-551 (Didot), 575,
ap ov p.ryd\i) TOVT COT apx*} Ka * TO ^ TrXourov Kara^rjvTjj
and 619 sqq. Plato in the Laws (767 A: cp. 768 C) holds that if
a dicast is not in strictness a magistrate, he is in a sense a magistrate,
and an important one too, on the day on which he decides a lawsuit.
Cp. Aeschin. C. Ctes. C. 233, dvfjp yap Idioarrjs ev TrdXet S^/ioKparou/zeVfl
i/d/iw Kai \^j/0&&gt; pa(n\fvei. But dicasts and magistrates were no
doubt commonly distinguished : Strabo, for instance (p. 665),
speaks of dueaorat and apxovTfs, and Aristotle himself in the Sixth
(old Fourth) Book distinguishes between dpxaL and TO dtmurrtKop
(6 (4). 14. 1297 b 41 sqq.). When he speaks otherwise in 7 (5).
6. 1306 b 8 sq., he is referring to oligarchical constitutions in which
the judge was really a magistrate. A member of the assembly, on
the other hand, would be less likely to claim to be a magistrate.
In c. ii. 1282 a 34 Aristotle says that dicasts and members of the
BoulS and the assembly are not magistrates, but parts of a
magistracy.
27. TOUS TOIOUTOUS, * the above-mentioned/ i. e. dicasts and
members of the assembly.
28. Sid TauT 1 , by reason of their being dicasts and members
of the assembly.
3. 1. 1275 a 2433. 137
TOUS KupiomitTous. Cp. c. ii. 1 282 a 25sqq. and 2. 12. 1274 a
4 sqq., and see Philocleon s description in the Vespae of the
greatness of his own * position as dicast. The deliberative is
described as supreme over the constitution in 6 (4). 14. 1299 a i
and 8 (6). i. 1316 b 31 sq. (cp. 2. 6. 1264 b 33 sq.).
29. ircpl 6y6|aaTos y^P KT.\., for the dispute is about a name,
for the difficulty arises from the fact that there is no single word
in use to designate that which a dicast and a member of the
assembly have in common, [and to tell us] what we ought to call
the functions of both. Cp. Meteor, i. 4. 341 b 15, dvawpov yap TO
KOLVOV fTrl Trdarjs TTJS Ka7rva>8ovs diaKpicrews. Tt Set TO.VT a/i(^xu KaXeTv is
perhaps added because dvuwnos has much of the sense of aS^Xos,
which is coupled with it in Metaph. z. 7. 1033 a 13, &v & % arreprjais
d8r)\os Kal avwwfjLos. Compare, however, also such sentences as
6 (4). I. 1289 a 15, TToXireia fjifv yap eVn rdis rats ir6\f(riv rj Trepi ras
ds, Ttva Tpojrov vfvefJujVTai, and 4 (7). 4- 1326 a 5? ^ a " rt &* TroKiTiKrjs
Trpwrov TO Tf 7T\r]6os T&V dv6pa)Tr<)V, Troaovs re Ka\ TTOIOVS Tivas
del <pvo~fi /c.r. X.
31. SiopiajAoG \dpw, distinctionis causa (Bon. Ind. 200 a 60,
where 6 (4). 14. 1298 b 13 and Magn. Mor. i. 34. 1195 a 27 are
referred to).
32. dopio-Tos &PX 1 !- When an adjective and substantive are
without the article, the substantive is usually in the Politics placed
first and the adjective second (cp. for instance i275b 18, dpxys
ftovXevTiKrjs t) KpiTiitfjs, C. 4. 1276 b 17, dv8pos dyaBov <al TTO\LTOV crirov-
8ui ov, and 1277 a 33, dpxv 8eo-7rort^), but now and then we find
the reverse order adopted, e.g. in the passage before us and
in c. ii. 1281 b 35, iKavr^v aiaffrjffiv. When under these circum
stances the adjective is placed first, it is usually intended to be
emphasized. TioXvs and some other adjectives are exceptions
to this rule ; they commonly precede the substantive with which
they agree (7 (5). 10. 1312 b 25: 7 (5). n. 1314 b 27, 30), and
are placed after it when they are emphatic (3. 16. 1287 b 29 : Plato,
Phaedr. 274 E, a Xoyos TTO\VS av tir) di\6elv : Demosth. in Lept.
c. 162).
TOUS OUTW (ACTe xorras, those who share as dopio-Tot apxovrfs, in
tacit contrast to 12 75 a 8, ol T>V diKat&v fj.fTfx VTes OVTUS coo-re Kal
SiKrjv vnexew " SiKueo-$at. Cp. C. 9. I28ob 25, ovrco KOIVUVOVVTCS.
33. 6 fxek ouk jAaXiCTT 1 &v e<j>ap(ji6aas iroXtTTjs K.T.X. Uo\LTr]s =
TOV TToXiTov. We are told in fact later that the definition
138 NOTES.
of the citizen which rests on extraction fails to suit persons whom
nevertheless all would hold to be citizens (1275 b 32). E(ap/iOTri>
is a word often used by Aristotle, but it would seem to be rather
a poetical than a prose word, and it does not appear to occur in
Plato, Thucydides, or the Attic orators, nor indeed in Xenophon,
unless the Agesilaus is his work.
34. Set 8c [XT) \avQ Aveiv . . . 1275 b 5, iroXireiaK. See vol. i.
p. 242 for an interpretation of this passage. The TroAireuu are the
of the citizen because they are the res ad quas refertur
notio et a quibus suspensa est j (Bon. Ind. 798 b 59, cp.
799 a 1 6). I follow the interpretation of Bonitz, as do also
Prof. Jowett (Politics, 2. 106) and Prof. J. A. Stewart (Class. Rev.
9- 455 sq.).
35. rwy irpayfjLdTWK is probably a partitive genitive after ols.
36. Kai TO pcv auTWK K.T.X. Cp. Eth. Nic. i. 4. 1096 a 19-23:
Eth. Eud. i. 8. I2i8a i sqq. : Metaph. B. 3. 999 a 6 sqq. : and
see Zeller, Plato, Eng. Trans., p. 256, note 103 (esp. p. 259).
37. r\ ToiauTct, i. e. in the case before us as citizens. The
citizen of the best constitution and the citizen of an extreme
democracy may have much in common with each other as animals,
but little or nothing as citizens.
1275 b. 1. rets Y^P TQf*apTT]|jieVas K.T.\. Bonitz (Ind. 652 a 51 sqq.)
groups with the passage before us Categ. 12. 14 b 4 sqq. (see Waitz
on 14 a 26) and Metaph. B. 2. 997 a 12, where Trporepa is conjoined
with KvpuoTtpa. Cp. also Pol. 6 (4). 2. 1289 a 40, rrjs TrpcoTijs Kai
BfioTarrjs (iroXtrctOf), and Plut. SympOS. 2. 3. 3, KOL \6yov e x TOV
a.Tf\ovs (j)vo~i TrpoTepov fivat TO re Aetoi/, a>s TOV TreTrr/pw/ieVow TO oXoxX^poi/
KCU TOV pepovs TO o\ov.
2. Tots Se irapeKJ3J3T]Kuias K.T.\. Aristotle has, however, already
used the term n-apeK/Sao-ety (2. ii. 1273 a 3).
5. 6 Xex^eis. Cp. 12 75 a 32. He who shares in the dopto-Tos
dpxr) of the dicast and the member of the assembly.
lv [Aey SrjjjioKpaTta jjuaXiora. These words are to be taken together.
7. (iv) ecicug yap OUK corn SrjfJios, SC. 7ro\tTeiais. ATJJJ.OS appears
here to mean a people gathered in an assembly/ a body of
ecclesiastae (cp. c. n. 1282 a 34 sqq., where 6 cKK\r)o-tao-TT]s is said
to be a popiov of 6 8rjp.os), while eKK\r]o-ia means the institution itself,
the assembly.
8. auyicXYJTous, such as, for instance, the 5000 at Athens, whom
the 400 were to call together whenever they pleased (Thuc. 8.
3. 1. 1275 a 341275 b 14. 139
67. 3). The contrast drawn implies that it was of the essence of
an KK\r)cria to meet at regular intervals, and not merely when the
authorities of the State chose to convoke it. Compare the Pregadi
at Venice. C est le nom qu on donnait aux se nateurs, parce que
dans r origine, alors qu il n existait pas de jour fixe pour leurs
seances, on allait a domicile prier chaque membre de vouloir bien
se rendre au Palais Ducal (Yriarte, Vie d un Patricien de Venise,
p. 78). Schomann (Antiqq. luris Publ. Graec. p. 82, note 6)
refers to the eVtKX^rot instituted by Lysimachus at Ephesus (Strabo,
p. 640, rjv 8e yepovo-ia KaTaypcKponevr), TOVTOIS de o-vvrjeaav ol nrueXiprtx
Ka\ovp.evoi KOI SIWKOVV Trai/ra), but the nature of these eVucAqroi is
obscure. Perhaps we should compare with them the eWo-KX^rot of
*A0. lloX. c. 30. 1. 21 sqq. (ed. Sandys). The members of the
council of the Aetolian League were called drroKXrjToi (see as to
them Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 28. 4). SvyKXrjrot would be officials,
not aopioroi apxovTfs.
Kara jj^pos, by sections : cp. 6 (4). 16. 1301 a i, roo-ouroi 8*
erepot Kal ol KOTO, pepos (T/JOTTOI), Opposed to TO iravras Kpiveiv. LambinUS
adopts a different interpretation, et lites controversiasque alias alii
cognoscunt ac disceptant/ and so Viet, and Bonitz ( aliam alius
magistratus/ Ind. 455 b 7), but this rendering seems inconsistent
with II, TOV avrbv Se rponov Kal Trepi Kap^^Sofa, for this does not
appear to have been the plan followed at Carthage.
9. otof Iv AaKeSaifjtOi L ras rutv tru(jLJ3oXaLCj^ Sixd^ci T&V e<f>opuM
aXXos aXXas. This is confirmed by Plut. Apophth. Lac. Eurycrat-
idas, Sta TI Trepi ra TO>V o~vp.jBo\ai(i)v diKiua eKaaTrjs r)p.epas KpLvova~iv
ol e<f)opot.
10. erepa 8 icrws Apx^i TIS erepas. E.g. the kings (Hdt. 6. 57,
iv de povvovs TOVS ftaaiXeas rocrdSe fiovva Trar/oou^ou re napOevov
es TOV Iweerai fX iv t *l v flh nf P ^ nT ^P avTT)i> fyyvrjo-r], Kal 68a>v
Trepi).
11. TOI> aurot 8e rpoiroj K.r.X. See note on 1273 a 1 9-
13. dXX l^ei yap ic.r.X., 4 however [we need not give up] our
definition of a citizen, as it admits of correction (Mr. Welldon).
14. rats aXXais iroXtrciais, i. e. other than democracy, as in 6.
Surely, however, an assembly and dicasteries will exist in a polity ?
An assembly, indeed, appears to have existed in some oligarchies
also, though members of it were required to possess a high
property-qualification (6 (4). 9. 1294 b 3 sq.) or it was made
harmless in some way (6 (4). 14. 1298 b 26 sqq.), and not only an
140
NOTES.
assembly, but dicasteries of which the poor were at any rate
nominally members (6 (4). 9. 1294 a 37 sqq.: 6 (4). 14. i298b
1 6 sqq.).
15. 6 Kara TTJI dpxV wpiajx^os, literally he who is limited [in
point of time] in respect of his office/ i.e. the holder of office for
a limited period. Cp. Plut. Pericl. c. 10, 6 ^v ovv
16. TOUTWI , i.e. T>V KCITO. TTJV
TIO-II/, as at Carthage, so far at least as judicial authority is con
cerned, for a share of deliberative authority was accorded at
Carthage to the popular assembly (2. n. 1273 a 6 sqq.). In many
oligarchies, probably, the power of deliberating about all matters
and trying all suits was possessed by a part or the whole of the
holders of office.
17. irepl TIVWV, This would be characteristic of an aristocracy
or a polity rather than an oligarchy (6 (4). 14. i298b 5 sqq.:
6 (4). 16. 1301 a 13 sqq.).
18. w yap egouo-ta K.r.X. Participation in either deliberative or
judicial office is, it would seem, enough to constitute a citizen :
thus if, as in some oligarchies, e.g. that of Heracleia on the
Euxine (7 (5). 6. i3O5b 34), the dicasteries are recruited from
those outside the ruling class, the members of them would be
citizens. Aristotle s view that full citizenship is constituted by
access to deliberative and judicial office is quite in harmony with
his description of the deliberative and judiciary of a State as
parts of the State in an especial sense (6 (4). 4. i29ia 24 sqq.).
In c. 5. 1278 a 35, however, we are told that 6 /ierexo>i> rStv TI/AO>Z/
not simply ap^s fiovXevTucrjs fj KpiTiK^s is 6 paXivTa TroXiY^s. Still
it would seem that a man may be a full citizen without access
to al apxai strictly so called, for at Malis of uirXiTevKores were
citizens, though they were not eligible for at ap^ai (6 (4). 13. 1297 b
14). Whether the mere right to elect magistrates, which is dis
tinguished from deliberative authority in 8 (6). 4. I3i8b 21 sqq.,
would be sufficient in Aristotle s view to constitute citizenship,
may be doubted. We gather from 3. 14. 12 85 a 25 sqq. and
7 (5). 10. 1311 a 7 that there are citizens in States ruled by kings,
but Aristotle nowhere explicitly takes account of such citizens,
nor does he explain their position.
19. Taimjs rfjs TToXews, of the State in which he possesses these
rights : cp. c. 3. 1276 a 15 and c. n. 1281 b 29 sqq.
3. 1. 1275 b 152. 1275 b 23. 141
20. irpos auT<pKKxc wfjs. So too in 4 (7). 4. 1326 b 24, cp.
4 (7). 8. I328b 16, Trpos- fa>i;i/ avrapKCS, but in 4 (7). 4. 1326 b 8 we
have aijTapKcs npbs TO ev tfv (cp. i. 2. 1 2 52 b 28 sqq. and Oecon.
i. i. 1343 a 10 sq.), and this is the exacter statement.
21. 6piorrcu 8e K.T.\. After giving his definition of a citizen C. 2.
Aristotle now proceeds to point out the weakness of a rival defini
tion. The citizen was commonly defined as descended from two
citizen-parents. Those who defined citizenship thus could appeal
to laws existing at Athens (vol. i. p. 227) and Byzantium ([Aristot.]
Oecon. 2. 1346 b 26 sqq.) and to the general feeling throughout
Greece, that those descended from two citizen-parents were yvyo-toi
Tj-oXirai (c. 5. 1278 a 30). Gilbert (Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 297. 2) traces
this feeling at Oreus, Cos, Rhodes, and elsewhere. Not only
citizenship but other things also were held to pass most surely by
descent from both parents e.g. virtue (Eurip. Fragm. 524,
ovv, ei irapafcv^fte TIS
W novrjpbv XeKxpoy, OVK av evreKvelv,
UTT apfyoiv i<r6\bv av (pvvai yovov),
nobility (i. 6. 1255 a 36 sqq.), and physical strength (Xen. Rep.
Lac. I. 4, vop-ifav e dfji(poTfpuv tcr^uptov /cat ra fKyova e ppa)/iei>ecrrepa
irpos TTjJ xPT trtl > i n tacit Opposition to rrpbs rrjv yvwrtv: cp. I. II.
1 258 b 9 sq.
23. OIOK is here explanatory (see above on 1255 b 38).
oi Se K.T.X., while others even carry this requirement further,
for instance to the extent of two, three, or more ancestors. Cp.
C. 13. 1283 a 33, oi S eXfvdepoi Kai evyevels &)$ eyyus d\\rjX(av TroXtrat
yap fj.a\\ov oi yevvaiorepoi TWV ayfvvfav. Liddell and Scott compare
Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. 4. 47, bs ouSe fls rpirov Trdnnov dvcveyKelv e^ei
TO yevos : cp. also Menand. Inc. Fab. Fragm. 4 (Meineke, Fragm.
Com. Gr. 4. 229), uptfyioOo-iV re TOVS TraTrrrovs oaoi. It was usually in
connexion with sacred offices that a pedigree of this kind was
required (Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 321. i : cp.Dittenberger, Syll.Inscr.
Gr., No. 371), but civil offices were sometimes subject to a similar
restriction thus the Thesmothetae at Athens (Aristot. Fragm.
374. 1540 a 39 sqq.) and the Tt/ioO^ot at Massalia (a senate of
600 life-members which ruled the State, Strabo, p. 179) were
required to be Sia rpiyovias e* 7roXira>i> ytyovoTfs and we learn from
the passage before us that some even denied the name of citizen
to those who had not these advantages of descent. A still narrower
142
NOTES.
OVK
view prevailed at one time at Apollonia on the Ionian Gulf,
and at Thera, where the only persons regarded as eXeu%>oi were
the descendants of the original settlers (6 (4). 4. 12900 9 sqq.).
Dio Chrysostom, on the other hand, sensibly remarks (Or. 41, 2.
181 R), TO yap aTToore pa) dvolv ftaOfiolv ( further back than one s
grandfather, Liddell and Scott) ^riiv TO yevos ovdapas faiences
ovdels yap ourco TO ye a\r)6es e ov8efj.ias fvpfdrja-erai TroXeooy. In a similar
spirit a slave of three generations (rp/SouXor, Soph. O. T. 1062 sq.,
cp. eVraSovXo?) was thought to be especially a slave. We read of
6 en rpi\yo\vias [o>i/] fjLvporra>\r]s in Hyperid. c. Athenogen. col. 9. 3.
25. iroXiTiKws. Cp. Poet. 6. 1450 b 7 and Polyb. 5. 33. 5, ovft
e(p* ocrov ol TO. Kara Kaipovs cv TOIS %povoypa(piais vi70jj.vri^.aTi^6^.VOL
TroXiTiKws els TOVS roi ^ou?, where Schwei ghauser explains populari,
vulgari, simplici ratione, nude, sine arte, and [Xen.] Ages. 8. 7,
) 8e as eVi 7roXinov KavvdQpov Karrffi, ety Afj.i>K\as t) 6vyarr]p
Compare also the TroXtrtxa ovd/iara of Isocr. Evag. i o
(Richards).
Cp. Plut. Pericl. C. 13, 17 yap ev T< Troiftv ev^epeia KCU
evridrjai j3dpos epya> povipov ovde KoXXot;; aiepifieuuf.
dTTOpOUCTt TIK6S TOk TplTOI eK..WOV T] TCTapTOk , SOme raise a qUCS-
tion as to that third or fourth ancestor. The third ancestor is
apparently the great-grandfather. For this anticipatory accusative/
see Dr. Holden on Xen. Oecon. 18. 9, and other passages. Anti-
sthenes may have been one of these rives, for we know that his
extraction was made a subject of reproach to him, and a rejoinder
of this kind would be quite in his vein (compare his rejoinder in
Diog. Laert. 6. 4). It is interesting to note that he was a disciple
of Gorgias, of whose views we hear in 26 sqq.
26. Fopyias jj.ei GUI K.T.\. Gorgias of Leontini, indeed, partly
perhaps in a questioning way (cp. dnopovcri, 25), partly in a spirit
of banter, said that as those are mortars which have been made
by mortar-makers, so those are Larissaeans who have been made
by the handicraftsmen, for that there were certain Larissa-making
handicraftsmen ; but [there is nothing to raise any question about ;]
the matter is simple, etc. TS>v fyiuavpyav must be translated the
handicraftsmen and drj^iovpyovs must be supplied after Aapio-oiroiovs,
and then the added explanation, emu yap nvas Aapio-orroiovs, which
Ridgeway and Sus. would omit, is not otiose. The Larissa-
making handicraftsmen referred to are of course the magistrates
of Larissa, the word fi^tovpyo s meaning both handi-
3. 2. 1275 b 2526. 143
craftsman and magistrate/ We expect Aapio-aHmoiovs in place
of Aapto-oTToiovy, and Camerarius reads Aapio-dionoiovs, but since
a city = its citizens, Larissa-makers = < makers of Larissaeans,
and Aapio-oTroiovs, which (or rather Aapio-o-oTroiovs) is the reading of
r n Vat. Pal., may be used in preference to Aapio-atoTrotovs, partly
because it is nearer in form to oX^o-rroiovs, and partly to convey
a hint that the making of Larissaeans had been on so large
a scale that it virtually amounted to a making of Larissa.
Gorgias said that every one was a citizen who was made
a citizen by the duly empowered magistrates, and thus went to
the length of acknowledging all those as citizens who were
made citizens by the authorities of the State, whatever the rights
conferred on them; Aristotle, on the contrary, looks not merely
to the persons who confer citizenship, but also to the rights
conferred ; if these are the rights which constitute citizenship,
the persons made citizens are citizens, but not otherwise. He
probably objects to Gorgias view because according to it iroufrol
TroXtrat would be citizens. But Gorgias view was in his opinion
so far correct that it did not base citizenship on extraction, but
traced it to the action of the State. It was quite in the spirit
of Gorgias philosophical teaching to make out that citizens and
the State were manufactured, artificial products. He himself was
a gc vos at Larissa, and was no doubt not sorry to banter the
Larissaean nobles on their pride of birth (compare Matt. iii. 9,
And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our
father, for I say unto you that God is able of these stones to
raise up children unto Abraham ). We have seen that the word
fyfjuovpyos meant handicraftsman as well as magistrate/ A line
of Leonidas of Tarentum (Anth. Pal. 6. 305),
TOO? Aapicrcraio)? KvroydaTOpas f^rjTtjpas,
lends some colour to the view that a further Equivoque lurks in
the saying of Gorgias, and that Aapio-aiovs may well have borne
two meanings in the minds of his hearers, Larissaeans and pots,
but as the late Dr. Thompson has pointed out (see Prof. Ridgeway,
Camb. PhiloL Trans. 2. 136), it is not clear that Aaptcraios without
a substantive could mean pot, for it is linked with tyrjTqp in the
epigram, and indeed, if it could, we should expect AapuraioTroiovs
in the clause which follows : Aapto-o-oTroiou?, however, as has been
said, is the reading of all the MSS. and of Vet. Int. The saying
loses little or nothing, if this additional subtlety is withdrawn from
144 NOTES.
it. Larissa was oligarchically governed, but it is perhaps hardly
likely that even there the demiurgi of the State had the uncontrolled
right of admitting citizens; more probably they acted under
a commission empowering them to admit to citizenship persons
who fulfilled certain conditions prescribed by the State. See
Szanto, Das griech. Biirgerrecht, p. 30 sq. Prof. Ridgeway
(Journal of Philology, 15. p. 164) makes the not improbable sug
gestion that the addition to the citizen-roll of Larissa to which
Gorgias saying refers was necessitated by the blow which the
city received in B. c. 404 from Lycophron of Pherae (Xen. Hell.
2. 3. 4). It would seem from 35 that it was not preceded by
any change of constitution. Gorgias was well known for his
irony (Rhet. 3. 7- 1408 b 19, r\ &) ovro> 8cl ^ /ner elpwveLas, ZxTTrep
Topyias eiroui Kal TO. e v TO> &ai8pa>). We See from Rhet. 2. 2. 1379 b
31 that dpaveia implies slight contempt. Whether Meineke, Fragm.
Comicorum Anonymorum, 183 (Fr. Com. Gr. 4. 649),
T>V 7roXrr<Hi> avdpas vulv dr)p.iovpyovs a7TO0ni>ei>,
has anything to do with Gorgias saying, is more than I will under
take to decide.
32. Kal yap ouSe Supa-rdy K.T.\., for it is not even possible [much
less the fact] that the test of descent from a citizen-father or
mother should apply in the case of those who were the first to
dwell in the city or to found it, and yet these would be citizens in
an especial degree : compare 6 (4). 4. 1290 b 12 sq. and an inscrip
tion quoted by Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 167. 3, in which a Halicar-
nassian named Nireus is honoured 8id re rfjv dno \r\wv
Tvpa[w]oKTOva)i> TTJS 7roAe[co]s Ka8* eKctjYjepou? TOVS [-y
evyeviav . also Diod. 14* 98. I, Evayopas 6 SaXa/ziviof, os rjv pev evyeve-
arraTos, rdv yap Krio-avrooi/ T^ TTO\IV r)v anoyovos. Susemihl translates
auf die ersten Ansiedler und Staatsgriinder/ but fj appears to
distinguish between being the first to dwell in a city and being the
first to found it. In 7 (5). 10. i3iob 38, the only other passage in
Aristotle s writings (except a fragment) to which the Index Aristo-
telicus gives a reference for the word KTL&IV, K ia-avres is used of
kings who founded cities, and I am inclined to think (with Sepulv.
Viet. Lamb, and Giph.) that it is used in a similar way in the
passage before us of the KTI OTOI of cities, who, while they would no
doubt be themselves among ol np&Toi oinrjaavres, would be marked
off from them by being their chiefs and leaders. Kr/<>H> is
especially used of these moral or ouaarai, or else of the mother-
3. 2. 1275 b 3234. 145
city, though it is occasionally used of the whole body of original
settlers, as for instance in Thuc. 5. 16. 3. For ovfie Swarov, cp.
C. 15. 1286 b 21, ovfie paSiov, and C. 1 6. 1287 a IO, o8e Kara (f)ixnv.
I follow Bonitz (Ind. s. v.) in taking tfapparTciv here as intransi
tive, as in 1275 a 33, but it is quite possible that Sus., Liddell
and Scott, and others are right in taking it as transitive.
34. dXX 1 taws K.T.X., but perhaps this case lends itself more
to debate, the case of those who acquired the rights of citizens
after a change of constitution, such a creation of citizens, I mean,
as that which Cleisthenes enacted at Athens, for he enrolled in
the tribes many aliens and slave metoeci. The question whether
citizens who acquired citizenship after a change of constitution
are citizens is a more difficult one than that just discussed, because
the new citizens in this case are not made citizens by duly em
powered magistrates of the old constitution, but by the introducer
of the new one; besides, the citizens admitted by Cleisthenes
were aliens and slave metoeci, and aliens and metoeci are the
very opposite of citizens (c. 5. i277b 39). Euripides had made
one of the characters of his Erechtheus say (Fragm. 362. n sqq.),
OOTIS 8* aTr aXX^y TrdXeo? otKtVt 7roXti>,
app.os novrjpos eotTTrep tv vXa> Tra-yfis,
Xoyco TroX/r^y ear/, rois S epyoiviv ov.
As to ficclvo see critical note. For ex t dnopLav, cp.Phys. 8. 2. 253 a 7,
p.d\UTTa 8 av 86eic TO rpirov fX LV dnopiav, and I. 3. 1 86 a 8, /zaXXov
8 6 MfXi(7(7Ov (Xoyoyj (fropriKos KOI OVK e%a)V dnopiav, dXX (i>bs drorrov
8o6tvTos raXXa 0v/ia/W* TOUTO 8* ovdev ^aXeTrov : also Pol. 3. II.
I28l a 41 and 3. 12. 1282 b 22. For olov A^^o-ti/ firoirjo-e
vrjs Cp. 2. 7. I266b 1 6, olov KOI 2oXo>j> (vopoOfTrjcrev, and for e
1 enacted/ 2. 12. i274b 7. olov K.T.X. explains pfrea-xov. A sugges
tion, however, which well deserves notice, that ovs should be added
after olov, has been recorded in the critical note on I275b35. For
the plural in rrjv rS>v rvpavvav e K/3oXjJi>, cp. Diod. II. 55> P* r *l v
AcaraXvcrif ratv Tvpdvvwv TO>V irepl Tlfio io TpaTov, Thuc. 8. 68, eireidrj ol
Tvpavvoi KaTe\vdr)arav, Polyb. 3. 22. I, juera rrjv TCOV jSaa-iXfcov KaraXvo-tv,
and the words /ucra rrjv KardXvo-iv TCOV ev AtyuTTTO) jSaaiXe coi (referring
to the dethronement of the Ptolemies) in an inscription found
at Philae and published in the Athenaeum for March 14, 1896.
The displacement of the dynasty is expressed by the plural, as
in pulsis regibus, Tac. Hist. 3. 72. This is the sense which
VOL. III. L
146 NOTES.
the plural seems to bear in the passage before us, though ol rv
is often loosely used where an act of only one of the tyrants is
referred to (e.g. in A0. lloX. c. 19. 1. 1.3 and c. 20. 1. 2, and in
Demosth. c. Mid. c. 144). E^uXeVeuo-e is stronger than rroXiVaj
cTroirjaaTo would have been. As to &ov\ovs peroiKovs see vol. i.
p. 231 note. Cp. also [Plato,] Alcib. i. 119 A, aXXa T&V aXXcov
A&ljvaUtV 77 rail/ ^evcov dovXov rj fXevQepov fine, oarris alrtav e^ei fiia TTJV
IlpiK\eovs crvvovo-iav o-o^xurepos yeyovevai, where it IS implied that the
gevoi include slaves, and Hecataeus, Fragm. 318 (Mu ller, Fr. Hist.
Gr. i. 24). Bernays (Heraklit. Briefe, p. 155) takes gevovs and
dov\ovs as both of them adjectives and ^CTOLKOVS as the substantive
common to them, referring to Aristoph. Eq. 347 Didot,
et TTOV budbiov eiTras fv Kara /ov jttfTO/KOV,
which shows that the term eW peroiKos was a recognized one, but
on the other hand cvoi and PCTOIKOI are often distinguished (e.g. in
c. 5. i277b 39), and perhaps it is hardly likely that Cleisthenes
confined himself to enfranchising resident aliens. His object was
to strengthen his own party among the citizens, the democratic
party, and this was most effectually done by enrolling aliens and
slave metoeci, for they were sure to side with him against the
yvwpifjLoi. At any rate they would not hold with the o-vvrjdeiai at
which he sought to strike a blow (8 (6). 4. 1319 b 26). Towards
the close of the Peloponnesian War Athens enrolled not only metoeci
but aliens also as citizens (Diod. 13.97. i). Not all aliens were
absolute aliens; some were sons of a citizen-father by a mother
not of citizen-birth, like the eW mentioned in c. 5. i278a 26 sqq.
Those aliens and metoeci who had a touch of servile blood in their
veins would be most unwelcome as citizens, for we learn in c. 5.
1278 a 33 that citizens of servile origin were the first to be extruded
when the State could afford to get rid of them. How hateful the
measure of Cleisthenes must have been to many, we see from
LyCUrg. C. LeOCr. C. 41, TroXXcoi/ fie Kai deivwv Kara TTJV TroXiv yivopevav
Kai Trdvrcw TO>V 7roXira>i/ ra prytafa ^ruj^Korcoi , /idXtcrr av TIS fj\-yr)<r KOL
eSaKpv(rev errt rats rrjs TrdXecos avfj.(fiopais yviX opav f)v TOP
^frj^icrafie^ov TOVS p.ev 8ov\ovs f\ev6epovs, TOVS fie evovs A
& aripavs eWt/xous o? Trpoiroi/ cVt ro> avrd^^coj; civai Kal
f<rcpvvvcTo. The happy city of Lucian s Hermotimus, in which
all are eV^XuSes KCU gevoi, avQiyevrjs fie ovfie els (c. 24), is in designed
contrast to the generally accepted ideal. The making of slaves
and aliens citizens was a measure often resorted to by tyrants (see
3. 2. 1275 b 343. 1276 a 10. 147
vol. i. p. 547, note 2 : Diod. n. 72. 3, 14. 7. 4) and by extreme
democrats (Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 48).
37. TO 8 djA<J>l<7|3^TT]Jia TTpOS TOUTOUS. Cp. C. I 6. I 287 b 3$.
1. fip el JAY] SIKCUWS iro\tTT]9, ou TroXiTTjs, whether, if a man is not 1276 a.
justly a citizen, he is not in fact no citizen at all/ This Aristotle
will not admit : compare the line he takes in Eth. Nic. 3. 6. 1113 a
17 sqq. Cicero, on the contrary, in De Legibus 2. 5. 11-2. 6. 14
denies that faulty laws are laws at all.
o>S rauTO Sufajjiefou TOU T* dSiicou KCU TOU \J/euSous. For the use of
re in sentences of this kind cp. c. 4. 1277 a 20 sq. and 4 (7). 10.
1329 b I. Cp. also 6 (4). 4. 1291 a 19, *<rov re dfOfj,evi]v (TKVTtuv T(
Kal ycapywv.
4. dpxf nvi, i.e. apxfi /3ovX cur 1/07 r) KpiTucf) (c. i. 1275 b 1 8).
7. TTjy ipT]fA^>T]i> irpoTepoc dfA<fuo-|3iiTY)oni , in c. I. 1274 b 34 sq. C. 3.
The question whether these citizens are justly citizens or not is
connected with the question whether they were made citizens by
the State or not, a question which some identify with the question
whether the constitution under which they have become citizens
is based merely on force or exists for the common advantage,
and if we deny that the acts of a tyrant or an oligarchy are acts
of the State on the ground that the tyranny or oligarchy is based
merely on force and does not exist for the common good, we
must say the same thing of the acts of any democracy which is
in the same position, so that we shall deny that those who are
created citizens by a democracy of this kind are justly citizens.
Aristotle appears to hint that the democracy introduced by
Cleisthenes was a democracy resting on force and not for the
common good, and that on the principle laid down by the persons
to whom he refers the aliens whom Cleisthenes made citizens were
not justly citizens, but he does not adopt the view that the acts of
a constitution not for the common good are not acts of the State.
1O. Tore yap K.T.X., for then some are not willing to discharge
either (public) contracts on the plea that the tyrant, not the State,
received the loan, or many other obligations of a similar kind,
holding that some constitutions are based on superior force and
are not for the common advantage, [and that the acts done by the
authorities they constitute are consequently not acts of the State].
These persons probably regarded democracies as in an especial
degree constitutions for the common advantage : compare Demosth.
c. Timocr. c. 76, where it is argued that democracies, unlike
L a
148 NOTES.
oligarchies, are governed by laws conceived in the interest of the
citizens. Our own use of the words republic and common
wealth indicates the prevalence of a cognate view (see Sir J. R.
Seeley, Introduction to Political Science, p. 173). For an instance
in which a public contract ran a risk of being thus repudiated, see
vol. i. p. 231 sq. OVT aXXa TroXXa rS>v TOIOVTCW perhaps refers to the
quashing of acts and judicial decisions ; this happened after the fall
of the Thirty at Athens (Aeschin. c. Timarch. c. 39 : Demosth. c.
Timocr. c. 56 : Andoc. De Myst. c. 87). Questions of a similar
nature have found their way into modern English law-courts.
Given a revolutionary government which has been recognized by
foreign States as a government de facto, but which has since been
superseded by a more legitimate regime, are its acts and contracts
to be held valid or not by the courts of those foreign States, as far
as concerns the subjects over which they have jurisdiction ? This
was the issue which Mr. Justice Kay had to decide yesterday in the
case of "The Republic of Peru v. Dreyfus " (Times, Feb. 21, 1888,
where a report of the case will be found). This case, it will be
noticed, applies only to revolutionary governments recognized by
foreign States.
12. TO? Kpa,Tu> ouaas. Cp. De Gen. An. i. 18. 7 2 3 a 3 1 ? " TOVTO
Orjo-ofjifv oureos OTI ov r<5 anc\6tiv dn6 TIVOS TO 6rj\v, and such expressions
as (pva-fi fivai or ras /3t a npdgfis (Plato, Polit. 280 D).
14. SrjjAOKpaToGkTai ica-rci, rov Tp6iroi> TOUTO^, i.e. ra> xparfiv aXX ov
dia TO Koivfj o-vp<pepov. Cp. Thuc. 8. 53. I, A\Ktj3tdbt]v KarayayoCcri Kai
p.r) TOV avTov Tponov fypoKpaTovfjievois, and PlatO, Polit. 2pl E,
rms ye ^f)v } edit r ovv @iaia>s edv T* KOVO~L<J)S T<av ray ovvias
7r\ij6os apxfl) Ka * *dv re rot s vop,ovs aKpifBws (pvXaTTOv edv re p.rj }
Tovvop.a ovde\s avTrjs t La>6f /zeraXXarmi .
OJJLOIWS K.T.X., we must say that the acts of the authorities set up
by this constitution are to just the same extent and no more acts of
this State as those proceeding from the oligarchy and the tyranny/
For 6p.oito$ KOI cp. 2. 8. 1269 a 6, opoiovs eivai Kai TOVS TV^OVTUS Kal TOVS
dvo-fjTovs ( no better than ). Tfjs n6\a>s ravr?/?, i.e. the State of the
ni/es referred to : Cp. C.I I. 1281 b 29, oTav yap arijuot TToXXot Kal rrevrjTes
TroXe/zicov dvayKalov elvai ir\r)pr) TTJV 7r6\iv Tavrrjv, and 7 (5) 9*
40. For TUS e /c TT)S 6\iyapxias (rrpd^eis) see Liddell and
Scott s.v. K iii. 3, and see note on 1302 a 4. Cp. also 7 (5). 10.
I3 IQ b 6, ras ap.apTias ras irap dptyoTepcw T>V TToXireuop, and Demosth.
C. 1 imocr. C. 76, TTJV CK TTJS oXiyapxlas d
3.3. 1276 a 1219. 149
17. eoiKe 8* oiKeios 6 Xoyos etkcu TTJS diropias raurrjs, irw9 TTOTC
K.T.X., but the inquiry [to which we have just referred] seems to be
cognate to this question, on what principle we ought to say
that/ etc. With Sepulveda, Bernays, and Welldon I take TT&S
Trore K.r.X. to explain Tfjs diropias Tavrrjs, and not 6 Xdyo?, as Sus.
Looking to rrjs dnopias, 1 9, this seems to be the more natural inter
pretation, though it Is true that rfs Utopias ravrrjs might refer to
dnopovo-i, 8. Aristotle means that the question whether the contracts
of those who are in power under a constitution resting on force
and not for the common advantage are acts of the State and should
be fulfilled by those who are in power after a change of constitution
is cognate to the question under what circumstances the State is to
be regarded as the same or not the same. He decides (1276 b 10
sqq.) that after any change of constitution the State is not the same,
but that the question as to the fulfilment of contracts is a separate
one. As to TT&S Trore, see Liddell and Scott, who refer to Soph.
O. T. 1210.
19 sqq. The mode of dealing with this problem which lies
nearest to hand is in connexion with the site and its inhabitants,
for the site and the inhabitants may be divided into two or more
sections, and some of the inhabitants may dwell on one site, and
some on another. M/ ovv is taken up by ^v ovv, 22, but it is
difficult to say where the answering particle is to be found. For
f7rnro\aioTa.TT], cp. Rhet. 3. IO. I4Iob 21, 816 ovre TO. eViTrdXaia ra>v
v6vfj,T}p.a.T(i>v euo oKip.el (eVtTroXata yap Xeyo/aev TO. iravr\ 8rj\a Kai a fj.r)$ev
del gr)T7)o-ai) K.r.X. The words eVSe^erai -yap dia^evxOrjvai TOV TOTTOV
KOI TOVS dvQpaTTovs have been interpreted in two ways. Viet, explains
them, contingit enim ut locus distinctus sit, hominesque eodem
pacto separati, ita ut hi hanc, alii vero aliam sedem habeant/ Mr.
Welldon, on the other hand, translates, it is possible that the
inhabitants should be divorced from the site and should come to
dwell in different sites/ Perhaps the former interpretation is to be
preferred. As an instance of some inhabitants dwelling on one site
and others on another, we may take the SioiWis of Mantineia by the
Lacedaemonians (Paus. 8. 8. 9, Q>? Se elXe TTJV Mavrivfiav ( Ayrjo-iTroXis),
6\iyov fjifv TI KdTcXurcv oiKflo-dai, TO rrXela-rov fie fls eSa(os Kara/SaXajj/
avTTjs KOTO. Kneels TOVS dvdp&novs &&lt;Ki<re). The question then is
will a change of this kind have destroyed the identity of the Tro Xt? ?
Aristotle s somewhat curt answer is that the word TTO\IS is used in
many different senses, and that it is easy to solve the question if
I5 o NOTES.
that is borne in mind. His meaning perhaps is that if we take
TroXis in the sense of an aggregate of human beings or citizens/
the Mantineans after the SioiWis will still constitute the same
State as before, but if we take it in the sense of an aggregate of
human beings or citizens gathered on a given site/ they will no
longer do so.
24. ojxotus &e K.T.X., and similarly [one might raise the question]
in the case also in which the inhabitants occupy one and the same
site, when we ought to consider the TrdXis- to be one. Are we to
say that it is one, however large the site may be and however
varied in race the inhabitants, provided only that it is enclosed
within one and the same wall ?
26. ou y&p 8rj TOIS Tetxeo-ii , for surely it is not one ir6\i$ in virtue
of its walls/ For yap drj, cp. c. 9. 1280 b 24 and 4 (7). 4. 1326 a 32.
27. ettj y^P & v rieXoiroi inqo-w ircptpaXeii/ ei> reixos. Aristotle
probably remembers a famous taunt of the Athenians addressed
to the Lacedaemonians, which is recorded in the Funeral Oration
ascribed to Lysias, C. 44, va-repov de TLeXoTrowrja-iav iarftxtoiTeoi/ TOV
icrdfJiov . . . opyicrdevres *A.dr)vaioi avveftovXevov avrois, el ravTrjv TTJV yvutfjirjv
fov<TlV, TTfpl anao-av rfjv IIe\OTr6vvr)(Tov ret^o? TTfpt/SaXeti/. A line in the
Temenidae of Euripides (Fragm. 730) ran,
arraa-a HeXonovv^aos fvru^eT 770X1?.
Polybius (2. 37. 9 sqq.) implies that in his day Peloponnesus was
virtually one city, having the same magistrates, etc., the only
want being a common wall.
roiauTT], Mike Peloponnesus with a wall round it/ Cp. 4 (7). 4.
1 326 b 3 sqq.
28. KCU Ba|3uXw> . . . 30. iroXews. As to Babylon, see note on
1326 b 3. The walls of Babylon according to Herodotus (i. 178)
were 480 stadia in circumference, according to Ctesias (Diod. 2. 7)
360 stadia, and according to Cleitarchus (Diod. ibid.) 365 stadia.
A still larger circuit of wall (1500 stadia) was to be found after
Aristotle s time at Antiochia Margiana (the modern Merv), if we
could trust Strabo (p. 516). Herodotus (i. 191) says that owing to
the size of Babylon, when the outer part of it had been taken, the
inhabitants of the centre were unaware of the fact and continued to
celebrate a festival till they learnt it ; he does not mention that the
interval amounted to three days. Here, as in 2. 3. 1262 a 18 sqq.,
3. 13. 1284 a 26 sqq., and 4 (7). 2. 1324 b 17 sq. (see notes on
these passages), Aristotle mentions a circumstance also mentioned
3. 3. 1276 a 24 34. 151
by Herodotus, but mentions it with a slight variation. He may
possibly quote Herodotus from memory. Megalopolis was taken
by Cleomenes before the Megalopolitans were aware of the fact
(Plut. Cleom. c. 23), but then Megalopolis was a great desert
(Polyb. 2. 55. 2 : 5. 93. 5). For the omission of TroXiy after nao-a
see note on i266b i ; its omission is facilitated by the occurrence
of the word TroXews in the next line. For the interposition of KM
Trao-a . . . Tro Xeco? between rjs and its antecedent Ba/3uXo>i/, cp. Phys.
8. 6. 259 3- 3, aXX ovdev JJTTOV tori TL o TTfpie^et, ical TOVTO nap exacrroz/,
O (VTIV CUTIOV K.T.X., where Kdl -TOVTO 7Ta/>* CKdVTOV is interpOSed. Til/Off
jjLfvroi TToXtVov is interposed in a somewhat similar way in Pol. 3. 4.
1277 a 22 sqq., and Kal Kf/<aXXa)7rto-juei>ai in Aristoph. Lysistr. 43 Didot,
(popoiKrat KOI K6/caXXto7rto-/ieVat
KOL Ki/ijSepiV opdocrrddia KOI TT
31. els SXXoK Kaipov xp^i-H-OS, cp. 7 (5). II. 13 14 a 4, <a\
Ot TTOVTJpol (IS TO. TTOVrjpd.
32. irept yoip jxeye Sous . . . 34. TroXmicoj . Supply o-u/z^epet after
TO T TTOVOV. The qUCStlon TrOTCpOV fdvoS V T] 7T\fl(O <TV[J.(pfpl IS
probably suggested by the mention of Peloponnesus, of which
HerodotUS says (8. 73), otWet 6e rfv neXoTroVz/qo-oz/ Wvea firrd. As to
this question see vol. i. p. 295, note i, where it has been pointed out
that it is not dealt with in 4 (7). 4, though the proper size of the
is discussed there. The 770X19 consists eVe TrXeioVtoz/ KW/ZOW (i. 2.
b 27), and a question might naturally be raised whether it
should not also consist of more edvrj than one. The colony of
Thurii had been recruited from a variety of sources (Diod. 12.
10. 4 : 12. ii. 3), and Plato had seen advantages in a citizen-body
derived from more quarters than one (Laws 708).
34. dXXct K.r.X. With the discussion of the question of the
identity of the noXis which commences here should be compared
the remarks of Plutarch on the same subject in De Sera Numinis
Vindicta, c. 15 : Plutarch, however, does not seem to have had this
passage of the Politics before him. The question of identity had
long been raised in reference to the individual. The speculations
of Heraclitus and his doctrine of the flux of all things had drawn
attention to this question, and Epicharmus had made a character
in one of his comedies point to the increase and decrease in size
which takes place in human beings and ask how this increase and
152
NOTES.
decrease was compatible with personal identity, and how a man
whose identity had changed could be called on to pay his debts.
See Diog. Laert. 3. 10-11, and Bernays essay on Epicharmos
und der avgavopfvos Xoyos in his Gesammelte Abhandlungen 1. 109-
117, and Zeller, Gr. Ph. i. 461. i. Compare also the remarks of
Diotima in Plato, Symp. 2070. Aristotle is concerned in the
passage before us not with the question of the identity of the
individual, but with the question of the identity of the iroXis. In
dealing with this question as with others, he steers a midway
course. He agrees neither with Isocrates, who held that States
are immortal (De Pace 120), nor with those who held that change
in the individuals composing them destroyed their identity; their
identity is according to him destructible, but it is destroyed by
a change of constitution, not by a change of individuals.
37. wo-irep K<X! irorajjioiis K.T.\. Heraclitus had denied that they
were the same (Fragm. 41 By water, Trora/AoTo-t dls TOIO-I avrolo-i OVK av
efjftairjs erepa yap (KOI erepa) emppeei v8ara } and Fragm. 8 1, Trora/noTo-i
rouri avrolcri efj.j3aivofj.ev re Kal OVK efj.ftatvofj.ev, eipev re Kal OVK ei/z/). But
Aristotle holds that the constant change of the watery particles
of which a river is composed does not prevent its remaining the
same. A river, however, is different from a n6\is. It is not an
B\ov or a o-vvQeo-is, like a iroXis or an appovia or a xP s > the identity
of which depends on the arrangement of the parts (Metaph. A. 26.
I O2 4 a 6, vScop 5e Acal oo-a vypa KOI dpi6fj,bs rrav pev \eyerai, o\os S
dpidfjibs Ka\ oXov vdap ov \eyerat, av p,r) fj.era(f)opa). A river will
remain the same so long as its particles consist of water, but
a noXis will not remain the same, so long as it consists of men
of the same stock, if meanwhile a change should occur in its
o-vvOeo-is Or TToXiTCi a.
40. 8ia TT)> TOiaurr]i> amaK, i.e. dia TO eivai TO yevos ravTo T>V
TY)k 8e iroXiK erepai/, but the State different [if there is a change
of polity] (Mr. Welldon, following Bernays).
1276 b. 2. Koii/owa iro\nS>v iroXiretas, a sharing of citizens in a con
stitution/ Bekker places a comma after 7roXiro>i>, but I follow
Susemihl s punctuation : cp. 6 (4). 4. 1291 b 36, KoivavovvTav anavra^v
fidXtora TJ;? 7ro\iTeias 6fj.oia)s. In C. 4. I276b 29 the TroXtreta, not
the TroXis, is said to be a Koivwia (see note on 1276 b 28).
YiY^ H-eVr]s erepas TW etSct Kal 8ia(j>epouo-ir]s. We may have here
a mere tautology, like those collected by Vahlen in his note on
3. 3. 1276 a 371276 b 4. 153
Poet. i. i447a 17, but perhaps it is more likely that
refers to changes less complete than a change of kind.
3. &va.yK.aiov emu 86eiey &y K.T.\. The TroXireta represents the
fl8os TIJS a-wOeo-eas (7) in the case of the TTO\IS and thus constitutes its
identity : compare the passages from the Topics which Bonitz (Ind.
729 a 51 sq.) groups with the passage before us Top. 6. 13. 150 b
22, Tl 1 fJiT) flpTjKC TOV TpOTTOV TIJS <TVv6f(TC<>i>S OV yap aVTdpKCS TTpOS TO
TO elnflv e< TOVTOW ov yap TO CK TOVTCW, aXXa TO OVTUS e/c
fKao-TOv T&V <rvv6eTO)V T) ovo-ia, KaQdnep eV oi*/ay* ov yap av
OTTQHTOVV <rvi>Te6f) TavTa, ohia fffriVf and 6. 14. 151 a 23, ov yap ai
TO avvBccnv fliretv, dXXa /cat Trota TLS Trpoo-diopivTeov ov yap
TOVTUV crapg yiveTai, aXX ovToxrl fiv (rvvrcQevTav
oa-Tovv. For the notion that a change of laws might
affect the identity of a Tro Xty, compare Plato Com., Fragm. 42
(Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 2. 692). According to Plut. De Ser. Num.
Vind. c. 15 the identity of the ir6\is remains /*%> av V noiovo-a KOL
(TvvSfovcra Tats eViTrXoKaty Koivuvia TTJV fvoTijTa 8ia<f)v\a.TTr].
4. waircp ye ica! yopov K .T.\., as we say that a chorus also
appearing at one time as a comic, and at another as a tragic,
chorus is not the same/ * The tragic chorus consisted of three
files (o-rol^oi) of five men each and of five ranks (fryd) of three
men each ; the comic chorus of four files of six men each and of
six ranks of four men each (C. F. Hermann, Gr. Ant. 3. 2. 205,
A. Muller, Die gr. Buhnenalt., where Pollux 4. 108-9 is referred to).
Thus the fldos TTJS orwSco-fas was different in the case of a tragic
and comic chorus. The numbers of the two kinds of chorus were
also different, and, as Mr. Richards points out, it is remarkable that
Aristotle takes no notice of this. He implies that in a Dorian and
a Phrygian harmony the sounds may be the same, but that even
then the flSos TJJS o-vvOto-eus T>V $>66yya>v will be different. It is not
quite clear what this means. Does it mean that the sounds will be
arranged in a different order? It is still less easy to say how
a political constitution is an eiSos TTJS o-vv6eo-fa>s of the elements of
the TrdXis. Does Aristotle mean that in each constitution the
citizens of a TroXts are arranged in a different way that in an
aristocracy the best men are at the head and in an oligarchy or
democracy the rich or the poor ? Perhaps so : compare 6 (4). 4.
1290 b 25 sqq. and 4 (7). 2. 1324 a 17, in the latter of which
passages he appears to imply that a constitution is a
i 5 4 NOTES.
5. Toik auTwk TrbXXaKis avBptoiruv ovruv. We expect rather rS>v
d.v6pa>TT(>v than dvdpaTrav, but cp. I. I. 1 2 52 a *] } oo~oi p.ev ovv oiovrai
irokiTiKov Kai @ao-i\iKov KOL oiKovofUKov Kai dfo-noTiKov flvat TOV avTov :
I. 2. 1252 b 9, cos TavTo (pvo-ei ftdpftapov Kai 8ov\ov ov : I. 8. 1256 a IO,
OTI pev ovv oi>x fj avTrj oiKovofJUKr) TTJ xP r H J - aTia " riK f} Yet in 6 (4). 4.
1292 a 2O we have Kai 6 S^aycoyoy Kai 6 Ko\a ol avTol Kai dvd\oyov.
6. iraaai aXXrji/ Koivwvlav Kai auVOecru . 2vv6(o-iv is the wider
term. For Trdo~av aXX^i/ Koivwvlav, cp. 4 (7). 2. 1325 a 8, 7r6\iv Kai
yevos dvdpo)7ra)v Kai irdo-av aXkrjv Kotvcoviav.
7. &v etSos erepoi/ i] TTJS orui/Oeaews. Not TO aSo?, for with erepoy,
as with 6 avTos (see above on 5), the subject of the sentence often is
without the article: cp. c. 4. i277b 13, 17, 24, 30 sq., and c. 6.
1278 b 13 sq.
9. XeyofxeK. See below on i277a 37.
el 8r] TOUTOI> exet TOI> Tpoiroi recurs in 4 (7). u. 1331 a 10.
10. For XCKTC OK . . . pXe iroi/ras, see note on 12 75 a 16.
11. oj ojjia 8e KaXeii ic.r.X. According to Thuc. 6. 4. 5 (see how
ever Freeman, Sicily 2. 115 and 486 sqq.), Zancle received the
name Messana from Anaxilas of Rhegium when he expelled the
Samians and peopled the city afresh. On the other hand, Catana
retained its name, when Dionysius the Elder replaced its citizens by
Campanians (Diod. 14. 15), and so did the Trachinian Heracleia,
though its inhabitants were changed by the Thebans in B.C. 395
(Diod. 14. 82. 6, 7). The name of Corinth was replaced by that
of Argos in B. c. 393 during the supremacy of a faction, though the
inhabitants were unchanged (Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 6, 6p>vres 5e TOVS
TVpavvfvovTas, aladavofjievot, de d<paviop,i>r)v TTJV troXiv did TO Kai opovs
dvfo~7rdo~6ai Kai "Apyos dvTl Kopivdov TIJV Trarpi Sa avTols 6vop,deo~dai).
C. 4. 16 sqq. Aristotle passes on from defining the citizen to examine
the nature of his virtue, just as after defining the slave he goes on
in i. 13. i259b 21 sqq. to ask what is the virtue of the slave. He
has there found that the virtue of the woman, child, and slave is
not reXcia aperf, but relative to the head of the household, and now
he asks in effect whether the virtue of the citizen is reXem opeT^,
and whether it is identical with the virtue of the good man.
Thucydides (2. 42. 2-4) makes Pericles argue in his Funeral
Oration that those who had fallen gloriously fighting for their
country were eo ipso proved to be good men, for their service to
the State outweighed and cast into the shade all private faults.
It is not, however, so much in correction of views of this kind
3. 3. 1276 b 54. 1276 b 19. 155
as in correction of the teaching of Socrates that the Fourth
Chapter is written. Socrates had taught the unity of virtue,
claiming that virtue is one and the same in all who possess it.
Aristotle holds, on the contrary, that virtue varies with the work
a person has to do, and that, as a citizen s work is relative to
the constitution, his virtue varies with the constitution. To identify
the virtue of the good citizen with that of the good man is there
fore to ignore the difference between one constitution and another.
It is also to ignore the difference between the ruling and ruled
citizen in the best of constitutions. See vol. i. p. 234 sqq. as to
the contents of the Fourth Chapter. Looking to the definition of
a citizen which Aristotle has already given, we might expect him
to say that the virtue of a citizen consists in the ability to deliberate
and judge well, i.e. to rule well. But we learn in the Fourth
Chapter that the work of a citizen consists not only in ruling but
also in being ruled, and therefore that his virtue consists in knowing
not only how to rule but also how to be ruled, with this limitation,
however, that the only kind of rule which he needs to know is that
which is exercised over freemen. To learn this he must be ruled
first and rule afterwards a principle which is not forgotten when
Aristotle comes to construct his best State (4 (7). 14. 1333 a
1 1 sqq.). One remarkable conclusion, it should be noted, results
from the Fourth Chapter. This is that the good man cannot be
a good citizen (in the sense of contributing to the preservation of
the constitution) in any constitution but the best without ceasing to
be a good man in the strict sense of the words. The justice of
Socrates, for instance, is not the imperfect kind of justice which
tends to the preservation of a democracy (7 (5). 9. 1309 a 36 sqq.).
But is Aristotle s account of good citizenship correct ? Is not he
a good citizen whose influence tends to the improvement of a con
stitution rather than he whose influence tends to its preservation ?
May not a man be all the better as a citizen because he is morally
and intellectually somewhat in advance of the constitution under
which he lives? Is a good citizen bound to do what contri
butes to the preservation of that constitution, even if it is
a tyranny or an extreme democracy or oligarchy ? See note on
i 33 7a 27.
18. dXXct JULT]K . . . ye, but certainly : see above on 1271 a 20.
19. For TUTTW TICI, in some sort of outline/ cp. Plato, Phileb. 61 A,
TO Toivvv ayaObv rjroi (ra(f))s rj KO.L Tiva TVTTOV avrov XTJTTTGOV, and 32 B,
156 NOTES.
and Laws 718 C and 802 D sq., and for TVTTCO nvl Xiyn-Teov, Aristot.
Top. I. 7. 103 a 7, ws TV7T60 Xai>.
For irpwroy in the sense of Trporepov, see below on 1323 a 16.
21. Twy irXuTiipwi is in strictness in the gen. after e Kaorou, 24.
22. 6 j^y yap K.T.\. For the relative rank of these personages
cp. Aristoph. Eq. 541 Didot,
KOI jrpbs TOVTOHTIV f(j)acrKv
eperrjv XP*) vai Tpo>ra yeveV&u, 7rpii> TT^SaXioty eVixetpeu ,
Kar* fvrcvOev irpwparcvorai Kal TOVS dvepovs diadprjo-aij
Kara Kvfiepvav avrbv eaureo,
a passage already referred to by Camerarius (Interp. p. 114). As
to the KvpcpvrjTrjs, cp. c. 6. 1279 a 3.
24. SfjXo> ws K.r.X. Translate, with Bernays (see also Sepul-
veda s note on perfectissima cuiusque ratio/ p. 77 b), it is clear
that the most exact definition of the virtue of each will be special
to the man/ As to \6yos, definition, see Bon. Ind. 434 b 6 sqq.,
where it is pointed out that \6yos is sometimes used in a wider
sense than 6pio-p6s, and as to the contrast of titos and KOIVOS \6yos, see
Bon. Ind. 339 a 55 and vol. i. p. 242 note.
25. opn ws 8e KCU icoii>6s TIS (j>apjj,6<7ei iraaii/. The phrase recurs
in De An. 2. 3. 4*4 ^ 22, ytvoiro fi av KCU eVi TUV cr)(T) pcLTav Xoyos
KOIVOS, os (f)app.6<Tei pev naaiv, idios 8 ovdevbs ecrrai o-^^/xaTOs-. O/noicos
fie, but equally/
26. T) Y^P tfWTTjpta K.T.X. Cp. Plato, Laws 961 E, ap OVK ev vr)iKvl3ep-
vr)TT]s a/za Koi vavrat ras alo-drjo-cis TCO Kvpepvyrucfp j/c3 (rvyKfpacrdfjievoi
<r<oovo~iv avrovs re KQI ra Trepi T^V vavv ; and Demosth. Phil. 3. C. 69,
eiws av o-to^rai TO <rKd(fcos . . . Tort ^pi) Km vavTrjv Kal KvftepvrjTrjv Kal
TravT* aj/Spa fijs 7Tpo6vp,ovs flvai, Kal oVcos f^ cKcoi /A^T O.KCOV prjdels
ai/arpe\^J7, TOUTO o-Koire io-Oai. Giph. refers to Cic. Epist. Ad Fam.
12. 25. 5.
28. r\ (ra)TY]pta TTJS KOiKWKi as epyo^ cori, Kon/ui/ia 8* eo-rlk ^
iroXiTia. Cp. 7 (5). 9. 1310 a 19 sqq. * The safeguarding of the
association seems hardly to answer to the safeguarding of the
voyage ; we expect rather the safeguarding of the successful
working of the State ; and though the TroXirwc^ KOIVUVIO. is often, as
here, identified with the TroXnWa (compare for instance 2. i. 1260 b
27 and 6 (4). n. 1295 b 35)? tne 7r( ^ i s more usually said to be
the Koivnvia (e.g. in c. 3. 1276 b i). For the structure of the sen
tence, in which (with Stahr, Bern., Sus., and others) I take Koivwia
to be the subject and 77 noXiTeia the predicate, cp. c. 6. 1278 b 10,
3. 4. 1276 b 2137. 157
Kvpiov fj.ev yap iravraxov TO TroXirtv/za TTJS noXfoos, TroXiTeu/^a 5* f(rriv 17
TroXireia: c. 7. 1279 a 25 sqq. : and c. 13. 1283 b 41, irpbs TO KOIVOV
TO TO>V rroXmoi> TroXtTrjs 8e K.r.X. See also note on 1275 a 22.
33. TDK 8 dyafloy aySpa K.T.X. Supply dyadov with elvai : cp. 35,
TTJV dp(Tr)i> Ka6 t)v (nrovdaios dvrjp. Compare the line of an unknown
elegiac poet quoted in Eth. Nic. 2. 5. 1106 b 34,
eV$Xol pev yap aTT\>s, navroda7ra>s de KQKOI,
and Eth. Eud. 7. 2. 1237 a 30, 6 Se O-TTOV&UOS re Xeios- : also Pol. 6 (4).
7. 1293 b 3, TTJV yap < Ttov dpicTTav eforXois KOT dprrfjv iro\iTfiav Ka\ /XT)
Trpbs viroOfViV Tiva dyaOwv dv8p5)v p.6vrjv di<aiov Trpo&ayopevew dpicrTOKpa-
Tiav. TeXeta dpeTrj in the passage before us probably means aperj?
/zi7 Trpbs vTTo^eo-tV ni/a. It turns out, indeed, on further investigation
(i277b 18 sqq.), that the virtue of the good man is not strictly one,
but has two forms, the virtue of the ruler and the virtue of the
ruled. As to <pap,cv, see below on 12 77 a 14.
34. fxey ouv is answered by ov prjv dXXa, 36, as in 5 (8). 6. 1341 b
4 sqq. (Sus. 1 Ind. Gramm. s. v. MeV), and also in 6 (4). 7. 1293 b
i sqq.
36. ou pji> dXXd K.T.X., not but that it is possible in another
way also to go over the same argument in reference to the best
constitution by raising questions and debating them/ In another
way/ because hitherto the best constitution has not been made
the subject of the inquiry. For e 7reX0eZi> TOV UVTOV \6yov, cp. Phys.
8. 5. 256 a 21 (referred to by Bonitz, Ind. 267 a 39), cri 8e KOI
5>8e TOV OVTOV TOVTOV Xoyoj/ e arriv eVeXtfeu/. Lamb, translates, verun-
tamen etiam alio modo eandem rationem pertractare et persequi
licet de optima reipublicae administrandae forma dubitantibus :
thus he Seems tO take diaTropovvras with nepl TTJS dpi(TTr)s TToXiTeias
(as do apparently Stahr and Bernays), but not, I think, rightly.
AianopovvTas (here = 8icpxop.evovs TOS aTroptay, Bon. Ind. l87b II) is
added to indicate to us the mode of investigation which Aristotle
is about to adopt. That Aristotle goes over the same argument
we shall see if we bear in mind that he has just shown that the
good citizen will not necessarily be a good man under any and
every constitution, and now goes on to show that this is true of
the best constitution also. For KUT aXXoi/ Tponov cp. 2. 2. i26ib
10 and 2. 8. 12693. 13, and (with Bonitz, Ind. 772 b 19) Meteor.
i. 3. 34oa 15.
37. el Y&P K.T.X., for if it is impossible that a State should
consist of members all of whom are good, and yet each member
158 NOTES.
must discharge his function well, and this proceeds from virtue, [so
that, though all will not be good, all will possess virtue, i.e. the
virtue of the citizen,] still, as it is impossible that all the citizens
should be alike, there would not be one form of virtue belonging to
the good citizen and to the good man ; for the virtue of the good
citizen ought to belong to all (for it is necessarily only in that way
that the State will come to be the best State), but the virtue of the
good man cannot possibly belong to all, unless all the citizens in
the good State must necessarily be good, [which we have declared
to be impossible]/ It is implied that the citizens will not be alike
if they all possess the virtue of a citizen, but that they will, if they
possess in addition the virtue of a good man. The virtue of the good
man is one, whereas the virtue of the good citizen varies with the
function discharged. Compare 2. 2. i26ia 24, ov yap yiverai voXis
c 6/ioiW, a doctrine which may also be traced in 3. 12. i283a 18
sq. and 3. n. 1281 b 34 sqq., and indeed in Fragm. 21 of the
Aeolus of Euripides,
SoKfir av oiKiiv yaiav, cl TTfvrjs anas
\abs 7ro\LTi>oiTo TT\ov(ri(i)v arep;
OVK av yevoiro ^copts eV$Xa KOL Ka<d }
dXX* eon TIS (rvyKpacris, OXTT fX lv * a XwS ,
where Euripides perhaps has before him Heraclitus doctrine of the
harmony of contraries. But is it Aristotle s view that the citizens
of the * best State cannot all be good men ? This does not seem
to be his view in 4 (7). 13. 1332 a 32 sqq., where we are told that
all the citizens of the best State will be good men (compare
7 (5). 12. 1316 b 9, where it appears to be implied that there may
be States in which all the citizens are good men). Either we must
admit a discrepancy between the passage before us and these
passages and leave it unexplained, or we may seek to explain it by
saying (with Zeller, Aristotle and the Earlier Peripatetics, Eng.
Trans., vol. ii. p. 209, note 2 : see my first volume, p. 236, note 2) that
the passage before us is merely aporetic, or by supposing that the
word citizen is used in the passage before us (as seems sometimes to
be the case, see vol. i. Appendix B) in a wider sense than in 4 (7).
J 3- I33 2 a 3 2 sqq.
39. d-ir* dperrjs, cp. 4 (7). 13. 1332 a 12 and Eth. Nic. 2. 5.
1 1 06 a 22 sqq.
1277 a. 5. In K.T.X. This is a further thrust. In 1276 b 37-1277 a 5
it has been argued that though all the citizens of the best State will
3. 4. 1276 b 391277 a 14. 159
be good citizens, they will not all be good men, but now it is
argued that they will not all be good citizens in the same way
one will be a good citizen in the way in which a ruler is a good
citizen, and another a good citizen in the way in which a ruled
person is a good citizen and thus the virtue of all the citizens will
not be the same, so that if the various forms of the virtue of the
citizen are not identical with each other, they cannot all be
identical with the virtue of the good man. This argument leads
directly up to what follows in 1277 a 12 sqq., and I cannot agree
with Susemihl that it ought to be bracketed as an interpolation.
I did not see the relation in which 1277 a 5-12 stands to 1276 b
37-1277 a 5 so clearly when I wrote vol. i. p. 236 as I do now.
See also Prof. J. A. Stewart s remarks in defence of the genuineness
of 1277 a 5-12 in Class. Rev. 9. 456.
8. KT-fjats CK SecnroTou KCU Sou Xou. Bernays brackets KTJJO-IS, and
I do not feel sure that he is wrong. If we retain the word,
Aristotle s meaning will apparently be that ownership of property
consists of master and slave, or in other words implies the existence
of an owner and a slave. Surely, however, ownership implies the
existence of things owned as well as of persons owned ?
9. aXXwi/ di>o|Aoia>i> i8wi>, such as ruling and ruled citizens, and
soldiers in contrast with deliberators and judges.
11. wo-irep ou8e TWI> xopeurwK icopu<j>cuou KCU irapaordiTou. As the
tragic chorus marched into the theatre in its five ranks and three
files (see above on i276b 4), its left-hand file was turned to the
audience and its right-hand file to the stage ; the left-hand file was
consequently the most conspicuous of the three files. The Kopv-
(paios was third in this file, the two Trapacrrarai second and fourth,
and the two rptroorarat (Metaph. A. n. ioi8b 27) first and fifth.
See on this subject C. F. Hermann, Gr. Ant. 3. 2. 206 sq. (A. Miiller,
Die gr. Biihnenalt.). For the absence of the article before Kopvfyaiov
see note on 1285 b 12.
12. SIOTI jieK TOiyuy dirXws oux ^ aur^, SC. ape-n) TroXtrou re o-irov8aiov
KCU dvSpbs o-TTovSm ov, for here the question raised in i276b 17
receives an answer.
13. dXX Spa Korea TIKOS K.r.X., but will not the virtue of the
good citizen and the good man be the same in a particular citizen ?
By TWOS is evidently meant apxovros, cp. 20 sqq. For the absence
of the article before ap 67 "^ see note on i276b 5.
14. ^ajjiey STJ K.T.X., we say that a good ruler (of any kind) is
i6o NOTES.
good and prudent, and the man who is capable of ruling a State
(12780 3 sqq.) must necessarily be prudent. To be dyados is not
the same thing as to be cppovipos (cp. Top. 3. i. 116 a 14, 6 /zaXXoi/
av eXotro 6 (ppovipos tj 6 dyados avjyp), though One cannot be (frpovipos
without being dyados (Eth. Nic. 6. 13. 1144 a 36), or indeed really
dyados without being (ppovipos (1144 b 16, 31). Cp. c. n. 1281 b
4, apery* KOI (ppovrjo-eas. As to df), see note on 1252 a 24. Qapfv
seems to be used by Aristotle when he recalls some well-known
principle of his philosophy (as in i. 2. 1253 a 9, ovftev yap, a>s $ap.fv,
^drrjv T) fyvais Trotel), or repeats what he has already said in the
same treatise (as in 3. 18. 1288 a 32) or in another (as in 4 (7). 13.
1332 a 7, (papev de Kal ev rots rjdiKols), or gives utterance to some
generally accepted view. <J>a/i> may here possibly refer to i. 13.
1 2 60 a 17, 10 rov fjiev apxovra reXeai/ e^ftv SeT rrjv rjdiKTjV dpfrrjv (i.e.
Hera (ppovrjo-ews, see note on this passage), where the head of
a household is referred to, but the view was a commonly accepted
One (Xen. Hipparch. 7. I, iravrl p.ev ovv Trpoo-rjKei apxovri (ppovifjia elvai,
where the rule is applied to generals of cavalry : Plato, Rep. 4330 :
Isocr. De Antid. 71 : Xen. Cyrop. i. 6. 22). If every ruler needs
to be cppdvinos, the ruler of a State does so especially ; indeed we
are told in Eth. Nic. 6. 8. 1141 b 23 that Tr-oXm*?? and (ppovrjo-is are
the same habit. Cp. Plut. De Pyth. Orac. c. 22, dXXa /cal rbv
. . . fls Aiftvrjv 7Tffji\^av OIKICTTTJV, on rpavXbs pev qv Kal
/SacriXtKos 6"e Kat irdXtriKos <al (ppovipos.
16. Kal TT)! iraiSciaK 8 s eu6us K.T.X., and indeed the very educa
tion of a ruler some make out to be different (from that of a ruled
person), i. e. not only his virtue, but the training by which it is
imparted; or possibly not only the virtue of the fully-developed
ruler, but his very education, which begins in childhood and is the
first step in his development. Aristotle quite agrees that if the
rulers are to be throughout life different from the ruled, their
education will be different (4 (7). 14. 1332 b 12 sqq.), but the rulers
of his best State, unless it takes the form of an Absolute Kingship,
will be ruled first and rulers afterwards (1332 b 25 sqq.).
17. wcnrep Kal (fxuyomu K.T.\., as in fact we see that the sons
of kings are taught riding and the art of war/ For Kal (paivovrai,
see note on 1262 a 18. Compare Plut. De Adul. et Amic. c. 16,
Kapj/edS^s Se eXeyez/ ort TrXovo icoj/ Km /3ao"iXea>y TraiSey iinrevfiv p.6vov,
a\Xo 8e oiScV ev Ka\ Ka\cos pav6dvov(Ti I Strabo p. 73> A te / iI/7 F al ^
Kal TO eV! rov Aapeiou rdcpco ypappa rode, " (fitXos r\v rois
3. 4. 1277 a 1619. 161
(piXois imrevs KOI TO^OTTJS apio-ros ryfftdfupr* Kvvrjywv eKpdrovv Kavra -noidv
T)dvvdp.rjv " : Plut. Pyrrh. C. 8, KCU oXoos rouro (strategy) /^eXereoi/ eWe
/cat (j)i\ocro<pwv del StareXety 6 Tlvppos, a>s /za^/idrcoi /3a(7iXt/ca>rarof K.r. X.
The sons of the great at Athens were trained in riding (Isocr.
Areopag. 45 : Plato, Meno 93 D, 946), but not Greek boys in
general, as would seem from the passage before us and from 5 (8).
3. 1337 b 23 sqq. ; Persian boys, on the contrary, were taught to
ride, to shoot with the bow, and to speak the truth (Hdt. i. 136).
19. Kal EupimSifjs <j>T]<r! K.T.\. Occasionally (here for instance
and in i. 13. 1260 a 29), but not always (see i. 6. 1255 a 36),
Aristotle ascribes to the dramatic poet himself a saying placed by
him in the mouth of one of his characters. The fragment before
us is from the Aeolus and is preserved in a completer form by
Stobaeus, Floril. 45. 13 (Eurip. Fragm. 16 Nauck),
\afj,7rpo\ fv alxp.als *A.peo$ ei/ re cruXXoyoiy
p.rj fjLOt TO. Kop\l/a noiKiXot yevoiaro,
dXX* S)v yroXei Set, p.cya\a (3ov\fvoivT aet.
The lines are no doubt spoken by King Aeolus and relate to the
princes his sons. Thus they are quite to the point. In TO. KO^O.
Euripides probably has in view the varied subtleties which had been
introduced into Greek education in the days which followed the
repulse of the Persian invasion (5 (8). 6. 1341 a 28 sqq.), whether
connected with musical art or with such subjects as geometry and
astronomy (for in Xen. Mem. 4. 7 Socrates thinks it necessary to
prescribe limits to these studies) and dialectic and philosophy.
See note on 1337 a 39. Mr. Richards compares Thuc. i. 84. 5,
/UT) TO. d^pela vvfTol ayav ovres, TUS TCOV TroXepitov 7rapa(TKevas Xoyw KaX&&gt;?
p.ep.(f)6fjifvoi dvofjLoiws fpy<j> errft-ievai. In aw TroXei del K. r.X. Euripides
is thinking partly of prowess in arms, cp. Probl. 27. 5. 948 a 31
sqq. : Eurip. Suppl. 855 Bothe, 88 1 Dindorf,
6 8* av Tpiros TCOV& iTTTro^eSa)!/ rototrS e(pv
irals &v (To\p.r](r ei>6vs ov Trpos rjSovas
Mou(T<i> TpaTreadat, irpbs TO p.u\6aKov /St ou,
dypovs de vaiuv, (TK\T)pa TJJ (frvcrfi StSovp
Trpos rdvo pe.lov, fts T* aypas lav
re ^at pcui/, ro a r eVretVcov
TToXei Trapaa^dv o~5)p.a ^prjcrifMO
Eurip. Fragm. 284. i6sqq., 362. 25 sqq., and a fragment of the
Phaedo or Phaedrias of Alexis (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 3. 497),
p.d^ip.os yap aj/r;p, xprjaifjios Se rfj TrdXet.
VOL. III. M
162 NOTES.
Compare also Antiphon, Tetral. 2. 2. 3, cdoKavv pev ovv eycoye ravra
TraidevtoV TOV vibv e a>v /LtaXtorra TO KOIVOV a>(eXeircu, ap.(poiv n Tjp.lv
ayadbv aTro^a-eadai, where teaching boys how to hurl the dart is
referred to. But Euripides probably has especially before him the
teaching of Protagoras of Abdera, who claims in Plato, Protag.
318 D sqq. that he does not, like Hippias of Elis, carry boys back
to the arts from which they have just escaped and make them
study calculation, astronomy, geometry, and music, but teaches
fvftov\ia TTfpt Te T6)V OtKftCOI , OTTO)? O.V aplOTO. TY)V aVTOV OlKldV 8lOlKOl, KOi
TTepl TO)V TTjS TToXeCOS, OTTOJff TO T^S TToXeCOff 8waTQ)T(lTOS OV t lT) Kd\ TTpaTTfLV KO.I
Xe yeii/. Cp. Gorg. 491 A sq., where Callicles expresses similar views.
20. apxorros iraiSeiaK. Cp. 2. n. I 2 73 a 31, d/zdpT^a vopodcTov.
aperf], not r/ dperfj, see note on 1276 b 5.
23. TI^OS fieVrot iroXiTou. See note on 1276 a 28.
24. KCU 8tci TOUT ICTWS K.T.\. Ata TOVTO, because the virtue of
a citizen is different from that of a ruler, a citizen having, at any
rate occasionally, to become a private man, a part which Jason did
not know how to play. The first question which arises as to this
saying of Jason s is as to the meaning of ore ^ here. ""Ore ^ is
used with the optative in Horn. II. 13. 319 and 14. 247 sq., etc. and
Odyss. 1 6. 197 in the sense of unless/ or, according to Kiihner,
Ausfiihrl. gr. Gramm., ed. 2, 512. 4 b, except when, and Bern,
and Sus. render it unless in the passage before us (Bern. er habe
nichts zu essen, wenn er nicht Tyrann sei : Sus. 4 , he must starve
if he were not on the throne ). But if ore w meant unless here,
should we not have had nfivrjv av rather than Trendy ? I incline,
therefore, to translate jreivrjv ore /J.TJ rvpawol either f he was a starving
man except when he was tyrant or (as Mr. Welldon) he was
a starving man whenever he was not tyrant (cp. Thuc. 2. 15. 2,
oTrore p.i] TL SeiWai/). The second of these two renderings is open
to the objection that it implies that Jason was more than once
tyrant of Pherae and that his tenure of the tyranny was not
continuous, a fact which we do not learn elsewhere, and as the
first is less open to this objection and also has the merit of giving
the same meaning to ore \a\ in the passage before us as it bears in
Homer, perhaps it is to be preferred. A further question is whether
Jason meant by Trctvrjv literal starvation (his ignorance of the art
of being a private man making it impossible for him to maintain
himself in that capacity), or starvation in a metaphorical sense
(compare such expressions as auri sacra fames ). I incline to
3. 4. 1277 a 2029. 163
the latter view. A man who does not possess the virtue of
an dpxopfvos is not thereby incapacitated for earning a living as
a ruled person ; he is only incapacitated for TO apxfo-dai Ka\&s.
As to Jason see vol. i. p. 237, note i. Isocrates (Philip. 65)
describes Dionysius the Elder as desiring monarchy in an irra
tional and frenzied way. The Venetian chronicler says of
Giovanni Frangipane/ who had resigned the position of Count
of Veglia and had retired to Venice, " He was no more able to
live in a free city than night can abide the rising of the sun "
(T. G. Jackson, Dalmatia, 3. 135).
ore pj TupaKi/oi. "Ore py is always found in the best authors
with the optative (Liddell and Scott s.v. ore).
25. dXXd fAY]y eircui/eiTai ye K.r.X. AXXa pr^v ... ye, but certainly/
as elsewhere. ETraivelrai, id est, virtus est : habitus enim laudabiles
virtutes vocamus, ut ipse ait in fine libri primi Ethicorum (Sepul-
veda, who here refers to Eth. Nic. i. 13. 1103 a 9, rS>v eeo>i Se ras
fTraiveras operas \eyopev). Compare also Eth. Nic. 2. 4. I Io6 a I
and 2. 7 IIO8 a 31, 17 yap ai8a>s dpcrr) fj.ev OVK ecrrtv, firatvelTai fie KOI 6
al8r]fjw)v. Thus the transition from firatvtircu, 25, to 17 aperf, 26, is an
easy one. Agesilaus was praised for knowing both how to rule and
how to be ruled (e.g. in Xen. Ages. 2. 16); Lysander, on the
other hand, is described by Plutarch (Lysand. c. 20) as TOV OIKOI
vybv ou (pcpa>v ouS inrofifvcov ap-^ea-Bai. Plato had said (Laws 942 C),
rouro /cat eV elprjvrj p.e\6TT)Teov evdvs (K rS)V Tratficoi , ap^fLV re aXXwv
apXfardai ff v(j) erepwv.
26. Kal iroXtTOu Soicifjiou (Soicet) ^ dperr) elmi TO Su^atrOai Kal
apxeiv ical apxco-0at KaXws. Aristotle here probably has before him
Plato, Laws 643 E, rrjv 8e rrpbs dpfrrjv eK 7Tai8a>v iraideiav ifOLoixrav
(7Tidvp.r)Tr)v rf Kal epacrTrjv TOV TroXirrjv yevevOai reXeof, ap^ftv re *cai
ap^ecr^at (TTicrTafjLevov /xera diKrjs. Ad/ct/ioy takes the place of re Xeos-
and KO\O>S of pera MKTJS. As to the insertion of doicel see critical
note.
28. TT]V 8e TOU iroXirou afx<j)W, i.e. TO dvvao-6cu Ka\ ap^fiv KOI apxe(r6ai
29. OUK &v ciT] a|j.<|)a) eiraiKeTa ojiotws. "A/i0a>, the two aptitudes
just referred to. Aristotle hints that the citizen must in fact possess
two different kinds of virtue unequal in praiseworthiness (see vol. i.
p. 237). He here anticipates the conclusion which he is slowly
approaching. So Sepulveda, who has a note on Non eodem
modo utrumque laudabitur, non erit eadem virtus.
M 2
164 NOTES.
eircl ovv . . . 32. ican Soi TIS. Since then it is occasionally held
that the ruler and the ruled should learn different things and not
the same, and that the citizen [who is both ruler and ruled]
should understand both and share in both, one may see at
a glance the further course of the inquiry/ The next step
in it is to point out that the citizen should not learn the work
of all kinds of ruled persons. Armed with this principle, we are
able to reconcile the two contradictory views. Aristotle here, as
often elsewhere, sets two conflicting opinions side by side and
brings them into collision, in order to show that each contains an
element of truth. One view is that the ruler and the ruled should
learn different things ; the other is that the citizen, who is in part
a ruler, should learn both how to rule and how to be ruled, or
in other words should learn the same things as the ruled. Both
of these views are partly true. Those who hold that the ruler and
the ruled should learn different things are so far correct that the
citizen-ruler over citizens, and therefore the citizen, should not
learn the work of unfreely ruled persons. Those who hold that
the ruler and the ruled should learn the same things are so far
correct that the citizen-ruler over citizens should learn to be ruled
as a freeman is ruled. Thus the truth lies midway, Aristotle
thinks, between the two opinions. For Tovvrevfav, cp. c. 5.
1278 a 13, fVTevdcv piicpbv eVr/ce\^ajMeVoi?, and Plato, Symp. 217 E,
pfXP 1 P* v ^ v ty $ e vp rov Xoyou Ka\)s av *X Oi Ka * "^P^s OVTIVOVV
TO 8 evTevdev K.r.X. In Polit. 271 B, TO yap eVrev$ei/, of/zai,
^Dwofiv exo^fvov yap eori K.T. X., it is explained by fxopevov (as in
Aristoph. Eq. 131 sq. Didot by /iera TOVTOV): cp. Eth. Eud. 2. 6.
1223 a i sq.
31. djA^orep emorracrOat ica! fierexeiy dfji^oii . This reversal in
the order of words (a kind of Chiasmus) is not uncommon in the
Politics. Compare for instance c. 14. 1285 b 30, ZKCIO-TOV eOvos KOI
Kaa-TT] : I. I. 1252 a 4, /zdXtora 3e KOI TOV Kf/noorarou TTUITCOI/ ?;
KvpiotTaTTj . 3. 6. 1278 b II, Xeyco 6 olov ev p.ev rats 8r)[ioKpa.Ti-
KOIS Kvpios 6 STJ/JLOS, ol d oXi yoi Tovvavriov ev rats oXiyapx/ai? : 3. II.
1281 b ii sq. : 3. 17. 1288 a 3 sq. : 6 (4). 3. 1290 a 18, wvirep lv
TOIS WfVfUUrt TOV fJLV <pvp(ll> TOV /3opOV ; TOV df VOTOV TOV VpOV . 6 (4).
12. 1296 b 19-21 : 7 (5). 12. 1316 a 22 sq. t See Kaibel, Stil und
Text der noXtrci a Afyvauw des Aristoteles, p. 100, for similar
instances from that work. The occasional occurrence in the
Politics of this studied arrangement of words affords an argument
3. 4. 1277 a 3137. 165
against the view that it is a pupil s hasty report of Aristotle s
lectures.
33. rauTT]! Se TT\V irepl Tdkayicala Xfyopep, and by this we mean
the kind of rule which obtains in connexion with necessary services.
TdvayKala = ra dvayKctia fpya, cp. TTJV T&V dvayKttiaiv tr^oX]^ in 2. 9.
1269 a 35. Aeyopev, in much the same sense as Xeyo>, 36, though
perhaps the we in Xeyopcv is the we* of a teacher (cp. c. i.
12 75 b 3> I 9)- The term dca-TroriKfj dpxrj is not always used by
Aristotle in the sense of * the rule which obtains in connexion with
necessary services ; it is not, for instance, in 3. 14. 12 85 a 22.
It should be noticed that by explaining deo-noriicTj dp^ as 17 nepl
TdvayKala 0/^77 Aristotle is enabled to represent even freemen who
do necessary work (e.g. pdvavo-oi) as subject to dea-n-oTiKfj dpxf), and
not merely absolute slaves.
34. d Troizlv eiucrraaOcu TOK a.p\ovr > OUK diva. yK.a.lov, dXXcl \pr\a&a,i
jiaXXoi>. In the case of dfanroTiKr) dpxy the ruler does not need to
know how to do the things that the ruled do, but only how to use
their services. Hence in this form of rule he does not need to
learn how to be ruled in order to learn how to rule ; he does not
need to be a slave first in order to be a good master. In the case
of TroXiTiKTj dpxh on the other hand, the ruler does need to know
how to do what the ruled does, or in other words how to be ruled,
for it is thus that he learns to be a good ruler. In Seo-TnmKq a^
all that the ruler needs to know is how to use the services of slaves,
and even this he hardly needs to know, for this knowledge has
nothing exalted about it (4 (7). 3. 1325 a 24 sqq.: i. 7. 1255 b 33
sqq.), and a master may dispense with it by employing a steward
(i. 7. 1255 b 35 sqq.). But if in deo-nomcr) dpx*i the ruler does
not need to know how to do the things that slaves do, still less
does he need to be able to do them for another. Doing them
for another stands on a far lower level than merely doing them
and is fit only for slaves (cp. 1277 b 5 and 5 (8). 2. 1337 b
1 7 sqq.).
37. SouXou S eiSt] irXcio) Xe yojJiei/. AovXou takes up dv8pairo&(08(s,
35. Aristotle adds this in order to show that he regards as
, not only the work of actual slaves, but also that of
TX"iTat and x f P v *l Tfs generally. Aeyopfv is probably here
used in the same sense as in 34, not in that in which it is used in
c. 3. 1276 b 9, where it seems to mean men commonly say. The
and the &}? are implied to be closely allied to
166 NOTES,
the slave in i. 13. 1260 a 40 sqq.: 5 (8). 2. 1337 b 21 : 5 (8). 6.
1341 b 13.
38. >*> K.T.X. *Qv refers to row epyacn&v according to Bonitz, Ind.
377 a 7- For *" M 6 /* * KaTexova-iv, he (ibid.) compares 6 (4). 8. i2Q4a
1 7 sqq. Xe/n/fc is a rare, and apparently a poetical, word : x ei P OT *X vr l s
is the equivalent word in Attic prose.
OUTOI 8 s e!(r!i> K.T.X. Montecatino s conjecture of avrw or avro for
avTovs is a tempting one (Richards would read avTols), and one or
other of these emendations may well be right, but it is also possible
that as eicri i/ immediately precedes, we are intended to supply flvac
from it with aurous, for Aristotle often omits tlvai when it can
readily be supplied from a neighbouring elvai, eW>, or flaw, e.g. in
2. 12. 1273 D 4j 3- 4- I2 76 b 20 sq., 1277 b 26 sq., 3. 15. i286b
35 sqq., 4 (7)- IO - 133 a 25 sq., and 4 (7). 15. 1334 b 17 sq. ;
indeed, he sometimes omits it where this is not the case (see notes
on 1260 a 14 and 1327 a 34, and Vahlen on Poet. 24. 1459 D 7)-
Bonitz (Ind. S.V. (Tr)p.aiveiv) compares Phys. 4. 7. 213 b 30, -rrpbs de
TO TTorepas e ^fi Sei Xa/3e> rt o-ypaivci rovvopa. As to the derivation
of x f P v fc see Liddell and Scott s.v. To live by manual labour
allied a man to the class of slaves (i. n. 1258 b 38 : i. 5. 1254 b
17 sqq.: i. 13. 1259 b 25).
1277 b. 1. ey ots 6 j3dmuaos Tex^tnfjs eorii>. Cp. Solon, Fragm. 13. 49,
aXXos y K6r]vair]s re KOL H^aiorov TroXvre^veeo
fpya Safis xfipdiv cruXXeycrai /3/oroi/.
In the passage before us pdvavaoi Tf\^rai are included under
xepvr)T$, whereas in 6 (4). 4. 1291 b 18-25 T x P vr ) TlK v ^ s ^^ s "
tinguished from TO ircpl ras rexvas. Aristotle speaks of 6 fiavava-os
T6^vtT7;j, not simply 6 TfxviTTjs, because not all rcx^rat are x P v *) Tes -
In Eth. Nic. i. 4. 109 7 a 6 sqq. physicians and generals appear to
be included under Te^mu. He sometimes, however, uses the word
re^viTris i ad significandos opifices (see Bon. Ind. s. v. rcgum^).
816 irap eciots K.T.X. Ato, because they are slaves (cp. c. 5.
1 2 78 a 6 sqq.). Kaissling (Tempora und Modi in des Aristoteles
Politica und in der Atheniensium Politia, p. 72) remarks that the
use of irptv here with an infinitive after a negative principal clause
is contrary to the general rule. In nap eviois Aristotle probably
refers especially to Athens. If so, it would seem that handicrafts
men were excluded from office at Athens not only in the early
days when it was confined to Eupatridae (Plut. Thes. c. 25 : Dion.
Hal. Ant. Rom. 2. 8), but even down to the time when the
3. 4. 1277 a 381277 b 5. 167
ultimate democracy was introduced (the time of Pericles or later).
According to the A0. noX., c. 13, however, the board of ten
archons appointed in the year after the archonship of Damasias
included two demiurgi. Was Aristotle aware of this? That the
fourth and lowest of the property-classes, TO STJTIKOV, was excluded
by Solon from office is well known (2. 12. 1274 a 21: Plut.
Solon c. 1 8). Did handicraftsmen belong to this class under
Solon s legislation, even if they owned land enough to place them
in one or other of the three higher classes? At Ragusa the
artisans had no voice at all in the government, and were not
admissible to any office (T. G. Jackson, Dalmatia, 2. 309).
3. TO, [Aey oui/ K.r.X. MeV ovv here, as in 2. 9. 1270 b 17 and else
where, is answered by aXXa (7). Sus. brackets rbv dya66v, and it is
true that the question with which we have been concerned from
1277 a 29 onwards has been what the citizen and ruler should
learn, not what the good man should learn. But the capability of
rendering to another servile service has been said to be dvdpcnro-
So>8e? in 1277 a 35, and as the opposite of o avdpanoSwdr)? is
6 f7rifiKT)s (Eth. Nic. 4. 14. ii28a 17 sqq. : cp. 10. 6. 1177 a 6 sqq.),
Aristotle s first thought is that this capability is not one which
should be acquired by 6 dya&6s, his next that it should not be
acquired by 6 TroXirtKoy (who is (ppovipos, 12 77 a 15, and therefore
dyados), and his next that it should not be acquired by the good
citizen. Compare the story of the captive Spartan youth in
Plut. Apophth. Lac. Obscur. Vir. 35, 234 B, who replied
Ov SouXeua-oj, when a specially humiliating service was demanded
of him.
5. el pifj TroTe K.T.X., except occasionally to satisfy some need
arising for him in relation to himself, for then it no longer
happens that the one party (the party to whom the service is
rendered) comes to be a master and the other (the party who
renders the service) a slave. A man who learns to do servile work
for himself does not learn to do it for a master, and it is to the
good man or good citizen learning to become a slave and to serve
a master that Aristotle objects. Si quis usus sui gratia sordidum
opificium discat, ut Alfonsus dux Ferrariensis, qui singulari indus-
tria et artificio aenea tormenta bellica conficere sciebat, is, quia
sibi, non alteri, servit, non debet servus more artificum appellari
(Sepulveda). So Bern., ausser etwa fiir seinen personlichen
Bedarf, weil in diesem Falle das Herrn- und Sclavenverhaltniss
168 NOTES.
nicht mehr stattfindet. Viet., however, explains ou yap 8oXoi/
otherwise, si deberet qui regit haec discere, futurum esse ut dis-
tingui non possit servus ab ero/ and so Mr. Welldon, who trans
lates, else the relation of master and slave ceases to exist/ and
Mr. Richards, a citizen should not be thoroughly familiar with
the epya of a slave, for then the difference between a master
and a slave vanishes. I prefer the interpretation of Sepulveda
and Bernays. AuroJ rrpos OVTOV (a phrase recurring in 7 (5). i.
1302 a 12 and 7 (5). 6. 1305 b 13) is to be taken with xpei as
cp. 4 (7) 8 1328 b IO, en xP 1 H JiaTaiv TLVO. evnopiav, OTTCOS
i KOI Trpbs Tas K.a.6* avTovs xpeias KOI rrpbs TroXe/zi/cay. For xpeias
X a P LV , Cp. Thuc. I. 136. 6, Kal apa avTos p.ev fKcivtp xptias TIVOS KOI
OVK es TO aco/za ra>e(r#ai evavTiaQrjvai. For the thought, See note
on 1337 b 19, and cp. Rhet. I. 9. 1367 a 31, cai r6 p/Sep ai/
pydfcr6ai ftdvavcrov Te^vrjv* eXevOepov yap TO p,r} -jrpos aX\ov ffiv . also
Plut. Praec. Reip. Gerend. c. 15, aXXa /3o?y^ei pot TO TOO
vons p.vrjp.ovev6p.vov 6av(j.do~avTos ydp TIVOS cl St dyopas OVTOS
rapt^oi/, E/zauroj ye, flrrcv eyo) S dvdira\iv irpos TOVS eyicaXovvTas el
Kfpd/jno 7rapeo~Tr]Ka diap.eTpovp.evco . . . OVK e/zaurw ye <pT)fM. Tavr olKovofjLelv,
aXXa rfi iraTpidi, where Plutarch makes a notable advance on the
older view. It should be noticed that Aristotle s language in the
passage before us is carefully guarded ; the doing of menial work,
even for one s own behoof, is only permitted if it is occasional, not
habitual, and in satisfaction of a need.
7. d\V eon TIS clpxT) K.T.X., but there is a kind of rule which
men exercise over those like themselves in birth and free, for it is
of this nature that we say the political rule (the rule which obtains
between citizens) is, which [unlike the rule over slaves] the ruler
ought to learn while being ruled. *Apx, sc. 6 apX (BI/ - That
political rule is exercised over men free and equal, we see from
i. 7. 1255 b 20. Citizens are alike in birth, even though some of
them are more nobly born than others, but kings are superior in
birth to those over whom they rule (3. 13. 1284 a n sqq.: 7 (5).
10. 1310 b 12), and the master of a slave is of course superior in
birth to his slave. When Aristotle says in i. 12. i259b 15 that
the king is the same TO> yeVet as those over whom he rules, he
probably means in race. Pericles was already familiar with the
contrast between rule over freemen and other kinds of rule (cp.
Plut. Praec. Reip. Gerend. c. 17, where we read that he said to
himself, dva\ajJL^dvo)V TTJV ^Xa/xv8a, Ilpoo-e^e, IlepiK\eis e
3. 4. 1277 b 714. 169
E\\TJVUV (ipxfis, TroXtrooi A^rjvaicov), and Lysander also, who said,
when the Spartan harmost Callibius raised his staff to strike the
athlete Autolycus, that he knew not how to rule over freemen
(Plut. Lysand. c. 15).
10. OTpaTTjyeiy orpaTYiyTjOeKTa KCU Ta|iapx^o ci/Ta Kal Xoxayq-
aarra. For the absence of Kai before o-rpar^yeii/ see critical note
on 1260 a 26, and cp. 6 (4). 8. 1294 a 16, \LQVOV yap rj pigis
oro^a^6Tat TOJV evnopaiv Kai T&V drropc&v, TT\OVTOV KCU eXeu$ept ay. Kai
ra^iapxn (Tavra Ka * Xo^ay?;o-an-a is added to show that one should
not only have been under the command of a general before one
becomes a general, for this might be said of a private soldier, but
should have risen from the rank of a private to that of a lochagus,
and from that rank to the rank of a taxiarch (compare the saying
ascribed to the comic poet Crates by Aristophanes in Eq. 541
Didot, quoted above on I2y6b 22, and the principle underlying
the ordo magistratiium at Rome). That the lochagus was sub
ordinate to the taxiarch, we see from 8 (6). 8. 1322 b i sqq. : see
also Liddell and Scott, s.v. ragiapxos.
11. 810 Xcyercu K. T. X. Aristotle probably refers to a saying
ascribed to Solon, ap^e Trpwrov /zadaw apxeo-Qai (Diog. Laert. i. 60),
which Plato may have before him in Laws 762 E (quoted in vol. i.
p. 238, note i). Cp. also Cic. De Leg. 3. 2. 5 and M. Antonin.
Comm. ii. 29. Kai roCro, this also/ for Aristotle has already said
that one should learn to rule freemen by being ruled, and now he
goes further and says that it is not possible to rule them well
without having been ruled. Alcibiades experience of being ruled
was probably far too short, for he figures as a leading statesman at
Athens at a comparatively early age. Even good rulers have been
thought to have lost somewhat through too rapid a rise in early
life. Some traced Lord Stratford de Redcliffe s exceeding master
fulness to this cause. He was pushed up the easiest possible
incline to almost the top of the ladder of diplomatic rank before he
was twenty-four (S. Lane-Poole, Life of Lord Stratford de Redcliffe,
i. 80).
13. TOurwk 8e dperr) p-ey erepa K.T.X. TOUTOW, i.e. rov apxovros KOI
TOU dp^ofievov ri]v TWV \evdtpci)v apxyv. Cp. I. 13. I259b 3 2 Sqq.
MeV, while/ as often elsewhere.
14. emoTTao-Oai Kal SifoaoOat. Avvao-Qai is a wider term than
f-rrio-Tao-Qai : knowledge is only one of the conditions of capability.
Cp. Xen. Cyrop. 3. 2. 25, eto-t 8e rives T>V XaXdaiav ol X^^o/zej/ot fcocri
1 7 o NOTES.
Kal ovr av eTUOTaiiTO epydeo~6ai our av Svvaivro, el6i(Tp,evoi arrb TroXe/nou
{SiOTfveiv.
15. a.perr\. For the absence of the article before aper^ see note
on i25sb u.
16. eir* djj,<J>oTpa, on both sides/ i.e. both as ruler and as ruled:
cp. Eth. NlC. 6. 12. 1 1 43 a 35, KOI 6 vovs rav <r^aru eV ayi<poYfpa,
and Plut. Lyeurg 1 . c. 1 8, fKoivwvow fie ol tpaoral rols natal rijs 86^s
eV dfj.(p6repa (i.e. both when their repute was bad and when it was
good).
Kal di/8pos STJ dyaOou afx<fxo, i. e. TO bvvao-Bat ap^eii/ KOI ap^eaGai
rr)v rwv fXevdepwv apxyv. Thus Aristotle s best State/ which is
composed of O-TTOU&UOI (4 (7). 13. 1332 a 32 sqq.), is also composed
of men who have learnt to rule well by being ruled (4 (7). 14.
I 333 a 2 ) an d who interchange ruling and being ruled (1332 b
2 5 s qq-)- A S to KM . . . 8f] see above on 1253 a 18.
17. Kal et K.T.X., and if the temperance and justice appropriate
to a ruler differ in kind [from the temperance and justice appropriate
to a person ruled but free], for the temperance and justice of a
person ruled but free are also different in kind [from those of
a ruler], it is clear that the good man s virtue, for instance his
justice, will be of two kinds/ [for the good man must have the
virtue which fits him to rule and also the virtue which fits him to
be ruled.] That the virtue of the ruler is different in kind from
that of the ruled we have seen in i. 13. 1259 b 32-1260 a 24,
a passage with which that before us is nearly connected. For the
suppression in 1 7 of from the temperance and justice appropriate
to a person ruled but free/ cp. 1 2 7 7 a 1 6, KOI TTJV -rraiSfiav 8 evdvs
eTfpav dvai Xeyouo-i nves apxovTos, where from that of the ruled is
suppressed, and [Plut.] Consol. ad Apollonium, c. 23, dyi/oowrfs on
6 mopoy 6a.va.ros, o>s Trpos rr]V TO>I> dv6pd>7ra)v (pvo~tv } ovdfv diafpepti (SC. TOV
capcu ov). For the ellipse in /cat yap dpxopevov jLtei/ e\ev6epov 8e see the
examples collected by Bonitz, Ind. s.v. yap (146 a 50 sqq.), and
especially Eth. Nic. 3. 13. IllSb 21, nfpl Se ras Idias rwv f]8ov5>v
TroAXot Kal TroXXa^cos dfJLapTavovo~iv TWV yap (piXoToiovTwv Xeyo/iei>a>i> (sc.
TroXXot dp-aprdVovcriz/) rj rai xai pety ois p-rj del K. r.X. So here with Kal
yap dp^op-evov fj.ev eXfvdepov fie we must Supply erepov eorrtv eifios aaxppo-
Kal 8iKaioa-vvr]s, or possibly, as Mr. Richards suggests, eo-n
al diKaiovvvr]. For the absence of the article before
aperrj in TOU aya^ot) apery, See note On 1285 b 12, rov o-Kr)Trrpov
erravdraa-is. Aristotle had assumed for a moment in an aporetic
3. 4. 1277 b 1522. 171
argument (1276 b 33) that the virtue of the good man is of one
kind only, but he now arrives at a different conclusion. Plato had
already so far distinguished the virtue of the ruler from that of the
ruled as to say that <f>p6vr)ons exists only in the ruler (Rep. 433 C),
but neither he nor Protagoras had drawn any distinction between
the temperance and justice of the ruler and the same qualities in
the ruled, when they said (Plato, Rep. 431 -432 B, 433 D : Protag.
324 0-325 A) that justice and temperance should be possessed by
all classes in the State. Aristotle s principle is that ruling differs in
kind from being ruled, and that therefore the virtue of the ruler
differs in kind from the virtue of the ruled (i. 13. 1259 b 37 sq.).
I do not remember any other passage in Aristotle s writings in
which this view is expressed with equal distinctness. He appears
in what follows to connect the difference between the courage
and temperance of the man and the woman with the more active
and arduous nature of the functions of the man in household
management.
20. Ktt0 fi, cp. 4 (7). 3. 1325 b 13, dvvap.iv Kaff ty carat npaKTiKos.
waircp K.T.X. This has been already said in i. 13. 12 60 a 21 sqq.,
where we are told that these virtues in the man are dpxucai and in
the woman vnypfTiicai. In Poet. 15. 1454 a 22 we read tan yap
dvftpiiov p.cv TO qdos, dXX ov% appoTTOv yvvaml TO dvdpciav r) deivrjv eu/tu,
but A c has ri in place of the second TO with a blank space before
it large enough for two letters, and Vahlen conjectures OVT&S. The
article is absent before o~co(ppoo vvTj in yvvaiKos <ai dvdpbs erepa o"a>(ppo-
VVVT] Kal dvdpia, just as it is often absent in similar sentences where
6 avTos occurs: see above on 1276 b 5, 7, and 127 7 a 13, and cp. 24,
eVet KOI oiKoz/oyu/a erepa dvdpos KOI yvvaiKos.
22. Kal yujo) XdXos, et OUTW Koojua eft] wairep 6 drrjp 6 dyaOos.
Looking to oViXo s, 22, which is the opposite of dvdpuos, we might
expect to find aKo Xao-roy, the opposite of o-oxppvv, in place of XdXos,
and Susemihl on the strength of inhonesta in Leonardus Aretinus
translation places dKoXaa-Tos in his text, but XaXos is probably right.
AdXos is often opposed to KoV/uos, e.g. in Philem. A8e\<poi, Fragm. 2
(Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 4. 5),
OVK, av XaXjy TIS piKpov, eVrl Koap.ios,
ovS av TTOpcvTjrai TIS els TTJV yfjv
6 ff r)\iKOv p.V TI (pvais (fotpti XaXa>i/,
, it is true, is found only in n 1 , but n 2 (except P 4 , which has
1 72 NOTES.
have aXXoy, which is frequently found in MSS. as a mis
reading for XaXoy (see for instance Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 2. 858 :
3. 567). L. Schmidt has shown (Ethik der alten Griechen, i.
313) how nearly akin Kooyuorq? is to a-axppoo-vvrj. Compare with
the passage before us Trag. Gr. Fragm. Adespota 364 (Nauck),
aXXos yvvaiKos Koalas, aXXoy (iptrevav.
24. irt KCH K.r.X. For the transition here from ape/ to OIKO-
vopia, compare what Meno says in Plato, Meno 7 1 E, ei 8<= /SovXei
yvvaiKos dpeTrjv, ov ^aXeTroi/ dicXflelv, OTL Set avrqi/ TTJV olldav fv diKfiv,
(T0)ovardv re TO. ev8ov Kal KarrjKoov ovcrav TOV dvdpos. Aristotle evidently
has this passage before him, and probably also Xen. Oecon. 7. 25,
eVei Se KOI TO (pv\a.TTtv ra eio-ei/e^$eVra rfj yvvaiKi Trpotre ra^e, ytyvwTKOOV
6 6ebs on Trpbs TO (pvXaTTftv ov Kaiuov eVrt (poftepav eii/ai TTJV tyvxyv
TrXeToi pepos KOI rov (popov e Sao-aro Trj yvvauu r) TW dvftpi. Compare
also [Aristot] Oecon. i. 3. 1343 b 26-1344 a 8. The account
given there and in the passage before us of the household manage
ment of the man as being concerned with acquiring is, however, at
issue with the usual teaching of Aristotle on the subject, which is
that household management has to do with using : see above on
1256 a ii. To acquire is more difficult than to keep and demands
a higher type of virtue (Demosth. Ol. 2. 26, TTO\V yap paov e^oi/rus
cpv\a,TTtv r) KTr]o-ao~dai navra 7rf(pvKev : DlO CasS. Hist. Rom. 52. 1 8. 5>
Kal paKpa TO (pv\dai TI roC KTrjo-aadat paov eVrt Trpbs fJ-cv yap TO raXXo-
rpia 7rpoo~Troirjo~ao~6ai Kal TTOVCOV Kal Kiv8vva)v del, Trpbs de TO TO. vnap^ovra
craxrai jSpa^ela (ppovrls dpKelj.
25. r\ 8e <j>po^ais apx<>i>Tos 18105 dpcrr) fxorr], and moral pru
dence [is the only virtue which has not two kinds, for it] is the
only virtue which is peculiar to the ruler. This sentence is a con
tinuation in a rough way of 18-21. The fern, form iSios is used
here, as in 7 (5). 12. 1316 a 12 and De Part. An. 2. 7. 652 b 2, in
all three cases before a word commencing with a vowel (see note
on 1283 a 33). Bonitz (Ind. 472 b 44) gives a number of instances
in which the word p.6vos is placed at the end of a sentence, among
them Eth. Nic. 7. 6. 1149 a 20. As to the ruler s need of <^po i^o-i?
see above on 1277 a 14. It has been already said (above on 17)
that Plato treats (pp6vr)o-is as peculiar to the ruler in Rep. 433 C,
a passage which Aristotle also has before him when he ascribes
o a d\rjdr)s to the ruled. Compare Timaeus 51 D sqq. and the
contrast between ruler and ruled in Laws 734 E sq. Yet in Laws
632 C Plato speaks of instituting guardians of the laws, TOVS /*eV ota
3. 4. 1277 b 245. 1277 b 34. 173
(ppovrjcreoos, TOVS fie 6Y aXrjdovs 86rjs lovras, SO that in the State of the
Laws there were to be rulers without (ppovrjo-ts, armed only with true
opinion (see as to this vol. i. pp. 437, 449). For the effect of true
opinion respecting what is noble and just and good and the con
trary on the character of the members of a State, see Plato, Polit.
309 C sqq. Bonitz (Ind. 203 b 52) refers to Aristot. nepl pvrjws Kal
dvap,vr)(re(0s I. 450 a 15, &6 /cat erepois Tivlv vnapx^t T>V cpa>v, fat ov
fj.6vov dv6pa>7rois Kal rots e^oucrt fioa/ r) (ppovrjo-w, where the distinction
reappears.
26. eoiicey wa.yK.a.lov etrai KOII/&S K.T.\. For the omission of
eivai see notes on 1260 a 14 and 1277 a 38.
28. dpxopn/ou 8 ye K.T.\., but as to a person ruled, his virtue
is not moral prudence but true opinion, for the ruled person is like
a flute-maker, while the ruler is a flute-player, who uses what the
flute-maker makes/ The reason assigned seems at first sight to
be no reason at all, till we recall i. 8. 1256 a 5 sqq. and i.io. i258a
2 1 sqq., where the art that makes is explained to be ministerial
(vTTilpcTiKT)) and subordinate to the art that uses. The ruled person
is similarly ministerial to the ruler, and hence has a merely minis
terial kind of virtue. Cp. Eth. Eud. 7. 13. 1246 b n, fj yap TOV
apxovros dpfTrj Trj TOV apxopevov xpn 1 Compare also (with Sus. 2 ,
Note 499) PlatO, Rep. 601 D, olov avXrjrrjS TTOU auXoTTOtw e^ayyeXet
irepl T&V av\a>v ) 01 av vmypeTao iv tv ra> avXeii , Kat eTTtra^ct otovy 8cl
iroielv, 6 B v7TT]pfTi]o-(i, and (with Prof. Jowett) Cralyl. 388 sqq. (esp.
390 B sqq.). re in fie ye qualifies dpxopcvov : see Liddell and Scott
s. v. ye sub fin.
31. Kal TTWS r\ auTT) Kal irws erepa. The virtue of a good citizen
has been shown to be the same as the virtue of the good man in
the case of the citizen of the best State who is possessed of (pp6vr)<n?,
or in other words who is capable of ruling. For TTWS, cp. 4 (7). 14.
1332 b 41 sqq.
34. ws dXY]6ws Y^P K.T.X. The question raised here is probably C. 5.
suggested by the mention in c. 4. 1277 b i of the fact that in some
States handicraftsmen had no share in office till the ultimate
democracy came into being. Cp. Polyb. 10. 17. 6, where of
TroXiTiKo/ are distinguished from of x fl P OT *X vai ^ ut surely handi
craftsmen even in those States shared in the ao ptoroy dpxrj access to
which, according to c. i. 1275 a 30 sqq., suffices to make a man
a citizen ? Aristotle now seems to require that the citizen shall
share not merely in oopio-ros dpxn, but in dpxai strictly so called
I 7 4 NOTES.
(35 s qq-)- He appears to hold that if a citizen does not do so, he
cannot be said to possess the virtue of a citizen (36). Aristotle s
inquiry into the nature of citizen-virtue results, in fact, in a change
in his standard of citizenship ; at any rate we are told in 1278 a 35
that 6 fj.a\itrTa 7ro\iTr)s is to be found in 6 /xere^tov TWV TI/Z&&gt;V.
37. rr\v TotauTTjy dper^K, the virtue which we have ascribed
to the citizen (cp. 1278 a 9, TroXiYou ap^v fjv eiVo/zei/), i. e. the virtue
which fits men both to rule and to be ruled.
OUTOS y&p TroXiTTjs. OvTos, i.e. fj.rj fieTecTTiv apx&v. The addition
of OVTOS yap TTO\[TTJS seems unnecessary, but it is quite in Aristotle s
manner: cp. c. i. 1275 a n, and the addition of ol ^ev yap BopiKa
exov(nv,*oi 8 vo-repas in De Gen. An. 3. 5. 755 b 20 sqq., and see
notes on 1282 a 36 and b 39.
38. lv TIKI fie pci Ocreos iKcurrog; in what class are we to place
the individual handicraftsman ? For ev T LVI p-epei see Liddell and
Scott s. v. pepos. Compare Demosth. c. Aristocr. c. 23, el o-Ktyaurff ev
r lvi rdei TTOT eariv vircp ov TO ^(pio-pa eip^rat, Trorepa evos fj ftrroaeof rj
39. Sid ye TOUTOK rov Xoyoi/, by reason of this statement at any
rate, i.e. the statement that /3di/autrot are not citizens nor metoeci
nor aliens. Cp. Metaph. A. lO. 1075 a 25, oo-a Se dSwara (rvpftaivet
rj aroTra rot? aXXcay Xeyov(Ti.
1278 a. 2. TWK etpT)(jLeVa) , i.e. citizens metoeci and aliens.
TOUTO ydp dXrjOes K.r.X. The preceding sentence has pointed to
the conclusion that pdvavo-oi are not citizens, and yap introduces
a justification of this conclusion. For the thought cp. 4 (7). 8.
1328 a 21 sqq.
4. ouS 5 ol TrcuSes, not even the children, [though they come
nearer to being citizens than handicraftsmen do]/ For what
follows cp. c. i. 1 2 75 a 14 sqq. The sons of citizens are said to
be citizens e wro&Vecos, because they are citizens not absolutely
but ( on an assumption the assumption, namely, that they will
become citizens when they grow older.
6. iv JACK out TOIS dpxcuois XP I/OI S K.T.X. For the use of /zeV
ovv here see note on i26sb 12. It is answered by &= , 8. The
sense is Nay, in ancient times the handicraftsmen were in some
States slaves or aliens, but the best State will not go so far as to
make them slaves, it will refuse to make them citizens (cp. 4 (7).
9. 1328 b 33 sqq.). Handicraftsmen would be especially likely to
be slaves in military States (Xen. Oecon. 4. 3, and Plut. Lycurg. et
3. 5. 1277b 371278 a 11. 175
Num. inter SC COmp. C. 2, avcrTrjpa fie f] AvKovpyeios (didragis) Kal
dpto-TOKpaTiKT], Tas pel/ ficivovcrovs djroKaOaipovaa T%i>as els oiKerwv Kal
p.fTOiKa>v xetpcts, avrovs 5e rouy TroXtra? ets rrjv aaTTtSa /mi TO Sopu crvvd-
yovaa). In maritime and commercial States like Corinth, where
handicraftsmen were less despised, there would be less eagerness
to keep them outside the citizen-body. When Solon offered
citizenship at Athens to persons immigrating with their families
for the practice of a handicraft (Plut. Solon c. 24), he bade farewell
to the old-fashioned policy of keeping handicraftsmen slaves and
aliens, and aided in the creation of that numerous body of handi
craftsmen, the existence of which made it possible for Themistocles
a century later to build and equip a fleet (Diod. n. 43. 3). That
handicraftsmen were often strangers in early days is implied in
Horn. Odyss. 17. 382 sqq., and it appears that the first makers
of the peplos of Athena were two aliens, Aceseus of Patara and
Helicon of Carystus (Leutsch and Schneidewin, Paroem. Gr. i. 22),
but, according to Buchsenschiitz (Besitz und Erwerb, p. 321), we do
not read in Homer of slaves employed in handicrafts.
7. Stoirep ol iroXXol TOIOUTOI Kal vuv. That handicraftsmen were
often aliens in Plato s day is implied in Laws 848 A, TO de rpirov
fypiovpyols re Kal TravrcD? rols evois. Cp. also Andoc. ap. Schol.
Aristoph. Vesp. 1007, where we read about Hyperbolus as 8e eW
o>i> Koi pdppapos \vxvo7roiel, and Demosth. in Eubulid. c. 31, fjnels
6fjLO\oyovfjLV Kal raivias TrcoXelj/ Kal rjv oi>x ovnva rponov f3ov\6fjLf6a Kal
ft (rot can TOVTO (T^fjifiov, 2) Ev/3ouXi 6j7, Tou p,r) AOijvaiovs flvai fjp.ds K.T.\.
Even at Athens most handicraftsmen may have been slaves or
aliens as late as the time of Aristotle, though the Athenian citizen-
body undoubtedly comprised a large number of pdwmcroi.
9. el 8e Kal OUTOS TroXtnrjs, dXXd K.T.X. For this use of aXXa in
the sense of at any rate in an apodosis after a conditional clause
introduced by el or edv, see Bon. Ind. 33 a 42 sqq., and cp. Phys. 8.
6. 258 b 32-259 a 4.
10. XCKT^OK ou irarros K.T.X., sc. elvai : see above on 1277 a 38.
11. TWI> 8 dmyKatwc K.T.X. The expression ra>i/ dvayKalav presents
much difficulty. It is possible that the word dvayitaluv has been
repeated by a scribe s mistake from the preceding sentence and has
displaced some other word (perhaps aXXo>i>, which Bern ays would
read in place of it). Another possible view is Prof. Postgate s
(Notes, p. 26), who construes ran/ 8 dvayKaiav and with respect to
necessary services/ but the sentence certainly reads as if T&V
176 NOTES.
dvayKcituv were masculine. If we take it as masculine, we may
translate the necessary people/ so termed in contradistinction to
those who are quit of necessary services/ and compare 6 (4). 4.
1291 a 15, TOLS dvdyKdiois ftoa-Kripaviv. It is thus that Lambinus
appears to interpret TO>V avayKcduv, for his rendering is eorum autem
qui operibus et muneribus necessariis funguntur. Ta ToiavTa=Ta
dvayKdla epya. In speaking of slaves as rendering services to an
individual, Aristotle forgets the case of public slaves.
12. ot oe fcotnrj K.T.\. Compare their name %uoupyoi.
13. erreG0ei> piKpbv eiuo-Kevj/afJieVois, starting from this point and
carrying our investigation a little further. So we have in Meteor.
1. 3. 340 b 14 Set de voelv ovras Kal evrevOev dpafj.vovs.
should probably be taken, as Susemihl takes it, with
eVio-Ke\//-a/xeVois, and not with <j)avfp6v, as Bernays, followed by
Mr. Welldon, takes it.
14. auTWl>, i. e. Pdvavvoi and OrJTfs.
auro yoip (fxu eV TO \^^ TTOICI STJ\OK, for that which has been
said is enough by itself, when once made known, to render this
manifest. Aristotle probably refers in TO \ex0ev to what has been
said in c. i. 1275 a 38 sqq. For tjxutfv, cp. Plato, Gorg. 508 E,
TavTa fjfuv av(o Kfl ev TOLS fj.7Tpoo-6ev Xoyoiff ovTQ> (pavtvTd, and Soph.
O. T. 848,
dXX* d>s <pavv ye TOVTTOS d)S* eViVracro,
and Trachin. r. Aristotle evidently has in his mind a familiar
proverb avro 8 : cp. Plato, Protag. 324 A, d yap e & Xei? cvvofjffcu TO
KoXa^eii/, a) 2a>Kpares, roi/? ddiKovvras TL irore dvftmu, avro (re SiSa|et, ort
oi ye avdpoiTroi fjyovvrai irapaaiKevao Tbv elvai dperr^v . Critias 108 C, TOVTO
pcv ovv olov earTtv, auro o-oi ra^a 8r)\o>aret : Hipp. Maj. 288 B : Eurip.
Orest. no i Bothe, 1129 Dindorf,
eir dVTo dr)\oi Tovpyov, 17 Tfiveuf %pea>v .
Androm. 261 Bothe, 265 Dindorf (for other references to Euripides
see Liddell and Scott s. v. o-^mW i. 2): Aristoph. Lysistr. 375
Didot : Cratin. IluXcu a, Fragm. 9 (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 2. 114).
See also Rhein. Mus. 42. 400.
16. Kal jxctXiara TOU dpxofAevou TTO\ITOU. Cp. I. 13. 1260 a
3 sq.
18. otov et TIS Icrriv K.T.\. Cp. 6 (4). 8. 1294 a 9 sqq. and
2. II. I273a 25 sqq. *Hi> KaXova-iv apio-roKpan^i/, for aptoroKptm a in
the truest sense of the word implies something more than the
3. 5. 1278 a 1224. 177
award of office according to virtue ; it implies a constitution under
which all the citizens, or at any rate all the citizens capable of rule,
are men of full excellence (6 (4). 7. 12935 i sqq.). Cp. 6 (4). n.
1295 a 31, as KaXovcriv dpiaroKparias.
20. icar diaf is here associated with /car* dperrjv, but we must
not identify the two expressions. Aia, as Hildenbrand has already
pointed out (Geschichte und System der Rechts- und Staatsphilo-
sophie i. 294), attaches not only to virtue, but to property and to
every other attribute which gives its possessor a special importance
in relation to the life of the State. To KO.T dgiav laov is commonly
contrasted with TO *ar dpiOpbv la-ov (e.g. in 7 (5). i. 1301 b 29 sq.
and 8 (6). 2. 1317 b 3 sq.), whence we infer that constitutions not
based on TO KOT dpiO^ov LVOV, for instance oligarchy, are based in
a sense on TO KOT dgiav Ivov : indeed, democracy itself, though com
monly represented as resting its claims on TO /COT dpiGpbv ia-ov (8 (6).
2. 1317 b 3 sq.), is sometimes implied to rest them on TO KQT d^lav
Itrov (Eth. Nic. 5. 6. 1131 a 25 sqq.: cp. Pol. 3. 17. 12 88 a 20 sqq.).
Wealth, virtue, high birth, education, and even IXfvfepla, confer dgia
(Eth. Nic. 5. 6. 1131 a 25 sqq.). That the wealthy, the well-born,
and the free-born have a real, and not merely a fancied, claim on
the score of at a, results, I think, from Pol. 3. 12. 1283 a 14 sqq.
Their claim, however, cannot compare with that of men superior in
virtue (3. 9. 1281 a 4 sqq. : cp. 7 (5). i. 1301 a 39 sqq.), and hence
KUT dgiav is especially and most truly used in the Politics, as it is
in the passage before us, of a#a conferred by virtue (see 4 (7). 4.
I326b 15: 4 (7). 9. 1329 a 17 : 7 (5). 10. I 3 iob 33).
ou yap otoy re K.r.X. Cp. 4 (7). 9. 1328 b 37 sqq. and 8 (6). 4.
1319 a 26 sqq. : also Xen. Oecon. 4. 3, <a\ ao-^oXi a? 8e
KOI (pi\4ov Kal TroXeoos (Tvvfnip.eXelo dat at ftavavatKal Ka\ovfj.evai
<ao~re 01 TOIOUTOI doKoixri KUKOI Kal <i Xois xprjo Qai KO\ rats irarpio iv
22. fjieV, f while/ as often elsewhere.
23. diro Tijj.T]|jidT(ui yap jxaicpwj K.r.X. Not so, however, surely
in the first kind of Oligarchy (6 (4). 5. 1292 a 39~b 2). For Tt/iTj-
/iaTa>i> p.aiepwv cp. 6 (4). 5. 1292 b i and 6 (4). 13. 1297 b 4 : also
6 (4). 4. 1290 b 16 and 8 (6). 7. 1321 an.
24. irXouTouai yap K.r.X. Aristotle perhaps has in his mind
Horn. Odyss. 17. 386, where drjfuotpyoi are referred to,
ovroi yap K\rjroi yf (Bporfov fV dncipova yalav,
TTTCO^OV 8 OVK O.V TIS KttXfOl Tpvt;OVTa I
VOL. III. N
178 NOTES.
Still PlatO (Rep. 406 C) Contrasts ot drmiovpyoi with ol nXovatoi Tf
KOI evdaiuovfs &OKOVVTCS flvai. Kat intensifies ot TroXXot, quite the
majority/ See Stallbaum s notes on Plato, Rep. 562 C and
Laws 630 A.
25. iv 0^|3ais 8e K.T.X., but in Thebes/ etc. Bern, translates
Sew CT&V { seit zehn Jahren ( since ten years previously ), Sus.
c zehn Jahre lang ( for the space of ten years ). In support of
Bernays rendering Kiihner, Ausfuhrl. gr. Gramm., ed. 2, 418. 8 b,
may be referred to. In Aristoph. Lysistr. 280 the Latin translation
contained in Didot s Aristophanes renders e ir&v aXovros inde
a sex annis illotus/ But I should prefer Susemihl s rendering of
8fKa er&v if parallel passages from Aristotle s writings can be
adduced in support of it. It is conceivable, though perhaps hardly
likely, that 8ta has dropped out before 8e/ca. ATreo-^^/zcVoi/ TT)S dyopds
appears to mean abstained from selling in the agora/ Aristotle no
doubt refers to the time when Thebes was under an oligarchical
constitution; he contrasts the oligarchy which existed at Thebes
with other forms of oligarchy under which it was possible for
a handicraftsman to find his way into office, and evidently prefers
the strictness of the Theban oligarchy: cp. 8 (6). 7. 1321 a 26,
rr)V 8e (jLcrddcKriv yLvecrQat. TO> 7rX?j$ei row TroXiTcu/Maros rjrot. . . roils TO
epya>v K.r.X. (It would seem, if we compare this passage
with that before us, that abstaining from the practice of a handi
craft and abstaining from selling in the agora were much
the same thing; handicraftsmen would appear to have both
manufactured their goods and sold them in the agora, cp. 8 (6).
4. 1319 a 26-30). Xenophon may perhaps refer to Thebes as
well as to the Lacedaemonian State when he says in Oecon. 4. 3,
Kcii fv eviais p.ev TCOV noXeav, juaXtara 5e ei> rals evTroXt^iois SoKOvarats fivai,
ovS ffori rwv 7roXira>i> ovdfvl fiavavviKas rexvas Ipydfcr6ai. Many
oligarchies went further and enacted laws forbidding holders of
offices to engage in any lucrative occupation (7 (5). 12. I3i6b
3 sqq.). No /ioy fy is probably emphatic, as in 2. 9. 1270 b 3;
there was no concealment in the way in which Thebes excluded
pdvavo-oi from office, as there was in the methods followed by some
States (1278 a 38 sqq.).
26. lv TToXXats 8e iroXtreiais K.T.X., but on the other hand in
many constitutions/ etc. Here we pass from one extreme to
another, from the extreme strictness of the Theban oligarchy to
3. 5. 1278 a 25 29.
179
the extreme laxity of other constitutions. Aristotle evidently holds,
in full agreement with current opinion, that to make aliens citizens
was worse than making handicraftsmen citizens. The constitutions
to which he refers were no doubt extreme democracies (cp. 8 (6).
4. 13190 6-19), and it is noticeable that Aristotle does not charge
even them with commonly admitting absolute aliens to citizenship,
whatever they might do at special crises (see note on 1275 b 34);
he speaks in the passage before us of some of the class of aliens
(rS>v cva>i>, not TOVS gevovs), and refers in particular to persons born
of a citizen-mother and an alien father/ i. e. half-aliens. As he
distinguishes these half-aliens from voOoi, he would seem to regard
them as born in wedlock. These half-aliens would differ much
among themselves ; the alien parent would be in some cases
a Greek, in others an European or Asiatic barbarian, and a bar
barian of high or low position. Cimon was the son of a Greek
father and a Thracian princess, Themistocles of a Greek father
and a Thracian or Carian woman of less exalted position, and this
would be much the commoner case. Many half-aliens would
probably be the offspring of marriages between poor citizen-
women and rich metoeci (Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 299. i). Similar
differences would exist in the ranks of the v66oi. The term v66os
was used in strictness to designate those who were not born in
wedlock, even if they were descended from citizen-parents (Gilbert,
Const. Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 190). Thus
a v66os might be more purely Athenian than the half-aliens of whom
we have been speaking, for he might be the offspring of an illicit
connexion between Athenians of full citizen status. Far more
frequently, however, he would be the offspring of an illicit con
nexion between an Athenian citizen and a slave-woman ; occa
sionally he might be the offspring of an illicit connexion between
an Athenian woman and a slave. Gilbert (Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 299. i)
holds that in the passage before us Aristotle intends to identify the
voQoi with ot (n 8ov\ov 77 SovXrjs (^), but perhaps we need not take
him to assert that these constituted the whole class of v66oi : they
were no doubt the largest and least welcome portion of it. The
distinction between ei>oi and v66oi is not always maintained : see
Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 297. 2, who refers to Pollux 3. 21, v66os &
6 etc fvr]s r) TraXAa/a Soy . . . TOV 8e vodov KOI p.arpo^fvov fvioi Kakoixriv.
and to Demosth. c. Aristocr. c. 213.
29. ou JATJV dXX* iircl K.T.\. , as or seeing that. The
N 2
i8o NOTES.
passage implies that all States which made aliens and bastards
citizens did so for want of genuine citizens, a statement which
seems to conflict with 8 (6). 4. 1319 b 6 sqq., where we are told
that the founders of extreme democracies adopted measures of
this kind, not because they could not help themselves, but with
the view of making the demos strong. Aristotle leaves cases of
this nature out of sight, for his object in the passage before us is
to prove that States only make aliens and bastards citizens when
they are forced by necessity to do so, and that, in fact, even the
States which do this practically confess that some types of citizen
are less authentic than others (vol. i. p. 241). Tioiovvrai, make
for themselves : contrast Troi^o-ei, 1278 a 8, and noiovcriv, 34, and
compare for a similar transition c. 16. 1287 b 29-31. Tovs TOIOVTOVS,
i. e. gevovs KOI vodovs. It would seem from Oecon. 2. 1346 b 13-29
that at Byzantium the law requiring both parents to be citizens
was relaxed at a time of merely financial pressure.
31. OU TW \P&VTO.I rots yoju-oig, they have laws of this nature
(literally, they have their laws thus ): cp. Aristot. Fragm. 155.
1504 a 25* TroXXoi Se ovro) xp&VTai rS)V /3ap/3apo>v.
32. cuTTOpounres 8* oxXou K. r.X. The occurrence of &e in the
apodosis here after a protasis introduced by eW raises a very
difficult question. There is no doubt that in the writings of
Aristotle, as in those of other Greek authors, 5e not unfrequently
occurs in the apodosis after a protasis introduced by d, when the
apodosis or some part of it is opposed in sense to the protasis:
see Jelf, Gr. Gr. 770. i a. We have instances of this in 3. 16.
1287 b ii sqq.: Metaph. B. 4. 999 a 26 sqq.: Phys. 4. 8. 2i5b
1 3 sqq. But the question is whether S<? occurs in the apodosis
after a protasis introduced by eW in the genuine writings of
Aristotle. It occurs after a protasis introduced by $ in the
so-called Second Book of the Oeconomics (1349 b 12, a>s Se irpbs
TOVTO Ta^ } cr(pdear6ai ova del rrjs fjpepas, ol Se nctXiv iepoQvTa rJTOl ow,
referred to in Bon. Ind. 167 a 38), but Bonitz (Ind. 167 a 34 sqq.)
and Eucken (De Partic. Usu, p. 31) hold that in the genuine
writings of Aristotle Se does not occur in the apodosis after a pro
tasis introduced by eW, and Sus. 3 reads &? in the place of 6e in the
passage before us. Neither Bonitz nor Eucken, however, notice
this passage : see Bonitz discussion of the question in Aristot.
Studien, 3. 124 sqq., and Eucken s in De Partic. Usu, pp. 26-31.
When in 3. 12. 1282 b 14 sqq. a long string of sentences connected
3. 5. 1278 a 3134. 181
by 8* and introduced by eV is followed, as it would seem, by an
apodosis in 21 introduced by &, TrotW 8 Ivorys earl Kal TTOIMV
dvuTOTTjs, 8fl /i?) \av6dvftv, the presence of 8e in the apodosis may
be accounted for by the anacoluthic character of the sentence.
The same reason may be given for the occurrence of tie in the
apodosis after a string of sentences introduced by ret in Rhet. i .
I - J 355 a 3 -I 4? where the best MSS. have 8e in 10, though the Vet.
Int., supported by a few MSS. not of the best type, gives no equi
valent for it. In the passage before us we make a nearer approach
to the structure of the passages in which 8* occurs in the apodosis
after a protasis introduced by el, for in this passage, as in those,
there is an opposition in sense between the protasis and the
apodosis, but here again the passage may be anacoluthic, the
insertion of the parenthesis, 8ia yap 6\iyav6pa>Triav ouro> xP s > VTai T0 "
vocals, serving to break the grammatical connexion and leading to
the addition of fie in fviropovvrcs 8 o^Aou. But whether we regard
the passage as anacoluthic or as a real instance of the occurrence
of Se in the apodosis after a protasis introduced by eV, there is no
need to follow William of Moerbeke in omitting Be or to substitute
&? for it.
Kara jjuKpof irapaipouirai. Aristotle appears to be speaking
of a gradual change in the law of citizenship, not of such purga
tions of the citizen-lists as occurred at Athens after the expulsion
of the Peisistratidae (*A0. noA. c. 13) and in B.C. 444 (Plut. Pericl.
c. 37) and 346 (Schaefer, Demosthenes und seine Zeit, 2. 289 sq.).
33. TOUS eK Sou Xou irpwroy r\ SouXtjs. As to this class see above
on 1 2 78 a 26, and cp. Diod. i. 80. 3, v66ov 8 ovfava T&V ytwitfivrw
vofj,iov(rLV, 0118 av e dpyvpowrjTOV fJLrjrpos y(vvr]6f) } where DiodorUS IS
speaking of the Egyptians. If Antiochus account of the Partheniae
of the Lacedaemonian State (ap. Strab. p. 278) is true, and they
were the sons of slaves, their enforced emigration to Tarentum
would be an illustration of what Aristotle says here. The children
of slaves were commonly thought to be morally below the mark
(Eurip. Fragm. 966: Theogn. 537-8).
ctra TOUS diro yuvamGiv, i. e. sons of a citizen-mother by an alien,
not a slave, father (Jowett). It will be noticed that sons of a
citizen-father by an alien, not a slave, mother were usually the last
to be excluded.
34. TOUS e dpf>oii> doTwi/. See above on i275b 21. For d/z^oij/
see below on 1310 b 5 and critical note on 1301 b 35.
i82 NOTES.
on p.K out/ K.r.X. Mei> ovi> is not answered by oXXd, 38 ; it has,
in fact, nothing answering to it, unless we take it to be eventually
answered by 5e in I2y8b 6, eVei 8e ravra Stcoptcrrat. In 1 2 78 a
34-40 we have a summary of the results of the fifth chapter
introduced by fieV ovv, and in 1278 a 4o-b 5 a summary introduced
by another ^v ovv of the results of the fourth chapter, this second
{j.ev ovv finding an answer in I278b 6, eVel 8e ravra bimpiarat. No
doubt the fourth and fifth chapters form to a certain extent a con
nected whole, for the fifth chapter is added by way of supplement
to the fourth, it being necessary to explain that there are citizens
in whose case the definition of the citizen s virtue given in c. 4
does not hold good, but still there is much awkwardness in the
arrangement by which a summary of the results of the fourth
chapter is added at the end of the fifth, all the more so as we have
already had a brief mention (hardly a summary) of the results of
the fourth chapter at the end of that chapter (1277 b 30 sqq.). It
is doubtful whether the summary in 1278 a 4O-b 5 is not an
interpolation by some editor. It is not quite exact: see vol. i.
Appendix B, and note on 1285 b 27. As to (ify 7rXe/co iroXiYov,
there are citizens who share in office and there are citizens who do
not share in office except under certain constitutions.
36. wairep KCU K.T.\. Ken, for instance/ as in i. 12. 1259 b 8.
The quotation is from Horn. II. 9. 648 and 16. 59, where Achilles
complains of Agamemnon s treatment of him. Aristotle quotes the
words as if Achilles meant excluded from office by drifufrot. The
transition was easy for Greeks from the idea of exclusion from
office to that of being dishonoured (cp. c. 10. I28ia29 sqq. and
Thuc. 6. 38. 5).
37. Stnrep JJL^TOIKOS ydp K.T.X. Bonitz (Ind. s. v. peroiKos) refers
to Eth. Eud. 3. 5- 1233 a 28, 816 KCU ovdds &v ftrroi (j.iKpo\lfvxov, <1 TIS
(MtTQiKOs &v ap^eiv p.fj diol eavrov aXX* virciitct, aXX ei ns cvyevrjs &v KCU
rjyovp.vos peya elvai TO ap-^eiv. Cp. also IsOCr. Paneg. 105 and
Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 6.
38. dXX* oirou K.T.X., but where exclusion from office is con
cealed, [there is a bad motive present, for] this concealment is
practised by those who resort to it with a view to deceive those
who dwell in the same State/ Aristotle uses the expression rS>v
(rwoiKovvTw, hot TU>V o-vpTroXiTevopfvav, because those who are
excluded from office can only be said Koivwe iv rfc ol^o-fus, like
metoeci and slaves (c. i. 12 75 a 7). How hateful a thing it was
3. 5. 1278 a 361278 b 4. 183
to deceive one s fellow-citizens appears from the remark of Solon
to PeisistratUS (Plut. Solon, C. 30), ov Ka\>s, 2> irai liriroKpaTovs,
vrroKpivrj TOV Op.TjptKov OSvcrtrca raura yap rroifls TOVS TroXiYay -rrapaKpov6-
(JifVOS, OlS fKCtVOS TOVS 7TO\fJLlOVS f^TTaT^(TfV aiKtaa/iei/Of fOVTOV. At AthenS
to deceive the people was a crime (Hdt. 6. 136: Demosth. c.
Aristocr. c. 97). To wrong O-VVOIKOI is especially dangerous (Isocr.
Panath. 178). Most oligarchies openly excluded the many from
office (7 (5). 8. 13080 33 sqq.), but there may have been some
oligarchies, and certainly there were aristocracies, in which an
attempt was made to conceal their exclusion from them (6 (4). 12.
1 297 a 7 sqq.). To these aristocracies, as Susemihl has already
remarked (Sus. 2 , Note 518: Sus. 4 , i. p. 379), Aristotle probably
here refers.
40. irorepoi fxey ouv K.r.X. As to this summary see above on 34.
For the omission of dpfrfjv, cp. i. 13. 1260 a 24, and see vol. ii. p. li.
note 4.
2. For the added explanation on K.T.\. cp. 4 (7). 9. 1329 a 6sq. 1278 b.
The sentence, if complete, would apparently run, on TWOS pev TrdXews
6 OTTOuStttOS TToX/TT/ff 6 dVTOS fffTl T<5 dvdpl T< dyaO(0 K.r.X.
3. Kdiceti/os ou iras, and not every citizen of the State in which
the two are the same.
6 iro\iTiK<5s. With the account given of the TroXmKoy here com
pare Xen. Mem. 4. 2. n, where the word TroXiriKoi is conjoined
with ap\fiv ixavoi. Ol TroXtTiKoi are distinguished from of drj^ortKoi in
6 (4). 14. i298b 24, from of epyavriKoi in Polyb. 10. 16. i, from
of xeipoTfxvai in Polyb. 10. 17. 6, and from of drjp.iovpyoi and of
pfjTopes in Plato, Apol. 23 E (cp. Diog. Laert. 2. 39). In 4 (7).
14. 1333 a II, eVfi fie TToXtroy KOI apxovros rrjv avryv dpfrtjv clvai
<pafj.(V KOI TOV dpivTOv dv&pos, Aristotle Substitutes apyovTOS for TroXi-
TIKOV.
4. K<x0 auT(5i/. Sus. 2 (Note 521: Sus. 4 , i. p. 380) holds that Aristotle
is thinking of 6 /3ao-tXt/co s, but we have been concerned in c. 4 with
statesmen who understand both ruling and being ruled, and the
reference probably is to magistracies held singly and not in con
junction with others: cp. Aeschin. c. Timarch. c. 109, aXX* to-wt KQ&
avTov pev ap^wv (pav\os rjv, /Ltera 7rXetoi/a>i> S cirtfiKrjs. Cp. also C. II.
1282 a 40, TWV Kaff cva Koi KUT oXiyovy peyuXas dp%as dpxovTwv.
rf)s TUI/ KOIV&V e-n-tfJLeXeias. Cp. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 4, 01 ye ev Tals
TroXfcri IT poo-TUT fvovTff KOI T<av dr)p,oo-i<ai> cVt/xeXo/^tei/ot. In 6 (4). 6.
1293 a 7 we have 17 TU>V tfiicoj/ eVi/xeXeta.
184 NOTES.
C. 6. 6. Eirel Sc K.T. X. The question raised in c. i. 1275 a J > Tt " a
Xpf) KaXflv Tr6\iTr)v KOI ris 6 TroXi-rrjs eVrt, has now been answered, and
in strictness (cp. 1274 b 38 sqq.) the next question is rl TTOTC eWli/ ^
TroAis, but this has been answered already in c. i. 1275 b 20, and
Aristotle passes on at once to the question as to the nature of each
constitution which he has marked out for consideration in the first
sentence of the Third Book. The citizen has been defined by
access to office, and as access to office is regulated by the consti
tution, the question whether there are more constitutions than one,
and, if so, how many there are and what differences exist between
them, is next (r6 /xera ravra) dealt with. Aristotle prefixes to his
discussion of these questions (see c. 7. 1279 a 22 sqq.) an inquiry
into two preliminary ones, what is the true end for which the
TroXis exists, and what is the true nature of political rule. At the
close of this inquiry he no longer troubles to ask whether there are
more constitutions than one (he has, indeed, already assumed this
in c. 5. 1278 a 15), but asks at once (c. 7 z/ /.) how many there are.
7. K&I/ ei irXeious. Eucken (De Partic. Usu, p. 61) remarks that
KUV el is often used just as KOI fl might be. Id iam apud Platonem,
Demosthenem, alios invenitur, sed apud nullum saepius quam apud
Aristotelem . . . Inveniuntur loci, ubi nihil impedit, quominus av ex
verbo <av ad apodosin referamus (he refers among other passages
to De An. 2. 10. 422 a n sq.), sed multo saepius omnino nulla
apodosis est ad quam av referri possit, maxime in Politicis, in
quibus, ut exemplum afferam, saepe compluribus rebus enumeratis
postremo loco verbis <av el aliquid additur quod magis generale
est (cf. Pol. i. 9. 1257 a 38) ... Sed etiam aliis rationibus K&V el
eodem modo atque KOI el usurpatur (Eucken cites the passage
before us and 4 (7). 4. 1326 a 16 sqq.). Simili modo *coW etiam
in ceteris scriptis adhibetur, sed saepius praeter Politica in Meta-
physicis tantum, rarius in ceteris, maxime in Rhetoricis, ubi semel
(i. 1. 1354 a 25) usurpatur/
8. 8ia<J>opa! ri^es auTwy eiaty, what are the differences between
them : cp. Hist. An. I. I. 487 a 1 1, at & dia(popa\ TWV a>i> el<rl Kara
re rovs fiiovs /cat ras Trpdgeis K.T. A. This question is dealt with in c. 7,
where the normal and the deviation-forms of constitution are dis
tinguished, and also inc. 8.i279b39 sqq. But it receives further
consideration in the Sixth Book : cp. 6 (4). 13. 1297 b 31, en 8e rivet
at 8ia<f)opcu (ra>v TroXtretoii/) /cat 5ta ri z/a alriav (rvp-^aivft.
eon 8e iroXueia K.r.X. Giphanius, Heinsius, and Bernays, fol-
3. 6. 1 278 b 6 11. 185
lowed by Sus. and Mr. Welldon, are probably right in translating,
now a constitution is an ordering of a State in respect both of
its other magistracies and especially of the magistracy which is
supreme over everything (rrdvTwv is probably neuter, cp. 6 (4). 4.
1292 a 26). Compare Rhet. i. 8. 1365 b 27, TO. Se <vpia SIT^TCU
Kara Tar 7ro\iTia$ oarai yap at TroXireuu, roaaCTa KCU TO. Kvpid eVr/.
See vol. i. p. 243, note i, for other accounts in the Politics of
the nature of a constitution. That implied in 3. 3. I2y6b i sqq.,
that it is the ddos rfjs crw&Vecos of the elements of the Tro Xiy, should
not be lost sight of. See note on 1276 b 4.
10. Kupioy jAi> yap K.T.X. Tap introduces a proof that the con
stitution is an ordering of the supreme magistracy. It is so
because it is an ordering of the TroXiVeu/xa and varies as this varies,
and the TroXtVev/ia is the supreme authority of the State. To 770X1 -
Tfvpa, the supreme authority, whether One Man or a Few or Many
(cp. c. 7. 1279 a 25 sqq., and see vol. i. p. 243, note 2), usually not
an individual, but a number of individuals, and thus we read of
ot p.fTxovrfS TOV 7ro\iTVp.aTos in 6 (4). 6. 1293 a 15 (cp. 24, TOVS els
TO TToXiYev/za /3a8<oi/ras). It was, however, possible to be a member of
the TToXiYfu/Lta and yet not to share in the greatest magistracies, as we
see from 7 (5). 6. 1306 a 12, KaraXvoi/rai be Kal orav ev rrj oXiyap^t a
(Tcpav o\iyapxiav ep-TTotaxriv TOVTO d eo~T\v orav TOV TTUVTOS 7ro\iTi>p.aTos
oXiyov OVTOS T)V (jieyiffTwv dp^cav /JLT) /iere ^axTti/ oi oXtyoi TTUVTCS.
11. TroXiTeufAct 8 s eoTlk r\ iroXireta, and the supreme authority
virtually is the constitution/ With Sepulv., Viet., Giph., Heinsius,
and Stahr I take TroXiVeu/za to be the subject of the sentence (for
the absence of the article before TroXirfv/na see above on i276b 28).
Lamb., however, translates, civitatis autem administrandae forma,
quam politiam diximus a Graccis appellari, est administrate seu
gubernatio civitatis ; thus he makes f] TroXirem the subject of the
sentence, and Bernays appears to do so too, for he translates, die
regierende Klasse bestimmt sich nach der Regierungsform ( the
governing class is determined by the form of government ). This
rendering suits well with 8-10, but not so well with what follows
in 1 1 sqq., and I prefer the other interpretation. Aristotle proves
that the constitution is especially an ordering of the supreme
authority by showing that the nature of the supreme authority is
decisive of the character of the constitution, from which it follows
that the main business of the constitution is to fix the supreme
authority. The two words TroXtreia and TroXtVev/xa are interchanged
186 NOTES.
in 7 (5). 8. 1308 a 6, /cat rots < rjjs TroAtrei ae *m rots eV TG>
and in 7 (5). 6. 1306 a 14 sqq., where TT)S TroXtre/as & oXt ycov
answers to TOV iravTov TroXirei^icn-os oXiyov OVTOS.
12. For the omission of TrdXeo-i after rats STjjAoicpaTiKais see above
on 1266 b i. We rather expect rais oXiyapxtnals to follow.
13. (fxifAek 8e K.T.X., and we say that the constitution also (as
well as the TroXiYevpi) of these (i. e. of those who live under the
supremacy of the demos and those who live under the supremacy of
the few) is different. It is not quite clear whether in (papcv Aristotle
refers to himself and his school or (as Bernays thinks) to the common
use of language (cp. c. 7. 1279 a 33, KaXdv euo&i/* ). Perhaps cpovpcv
in the next line rather points to the former interpretation.
15. TWV aXXwk, the others (in opposition to TOUTG>I>), i. e. those
who live under the supremacy, not of the demos or the few, but of
some other supreme authority. Or possibly * the other constitutions.
Susemihl takes the words in the latter way, and he may be right.
uTToOereoi 8t) K.T.X. We must ascertain the end for which the
State exists and the various kinds of rule exercised in relation to
man as a member of society before we can say how many forms of
constitution there are or discriminate the normal forms from the
deviation-forms. For in the normal forms the true end is aimed at
and the true kind of rule exercised, and in the deviation-forms
neither is the case.
16. rfjs apx^js iSt] Trocra rrjs irepl akOpwrroi Ka! TTJI Koivuviav rfjs
wtjs. We are concerned here only with the kinds of rule exercised
in relation to man (not in relation to the lower animals), and still
further, only with such as have to do with human beings as associates
in life, therefore with those kinds of rule only which are connected
with the Household, Village, and State.
17. Kara TOUS Trpcorous Xoyous. As to ot Trpwroi \6yot see vol. ii.
p. xx sqq., and cp. Isocr. De Antid. 71, where Isocrates, speaking
of his own address to Nicocles, uses the words, eV nev ovv ro> Trpootjutw
KOI Tolr TTpcoTot? \eyofjievois. The reference in the passage before us
is to i. 2. 1253 a i sqq.
19. Kal on K.T.X., among other things this also, that etc. The
passage commencing here, together with c. 9. 12 Sob 36 sqq. and
perhaps i. 2. 1252 b 12 sqq., seems to have been known to and
used by an interpolator of Strabo, p. 419, where we read, 17 p.ev ovv
firivoia avrrj rrjs re TQ*V Tr6\f<av Kri creoas Kal rrjs T>V K.QIVWV iepav Krip,r](rf<os
Kal yap Kara noXets (rvfpfOW Kal Kara fdvos (pv<riKa>s KowaviKol ovres Kal
3. 6. 1278 b 1225. 187
TTJS Trap ttXX?7Xa>i> %pias X^P l "t * a f * 5 Ta <t P a Ta ^otva dnr)i>TtoV did TUS
atTiay, copras Kal rravrjyvpeis o~WT\ovw(S <f)i\iKov yap irdv TO
Toiouro:/, OTTO TO>I> 6/ J ioTpa7rea)i> apgdpfvov Kal op.oo-rrovo tov Kal 6/zcopo<pia>i/
aero) fie TrXetoj/ *ai eVc TrXctoi/cai eTreSiJ/m, rotrwSe /moi> KOI TO o(p(\os
evop,ifTo. MCI/ ( while ) is answered by o /AT/I/ dXXd, as in c. 13.
i284b 4 sqq. and in the cases noted above on 1276 b 34. For
the absence of the article before avdp^nos see note on i253a 10
and critical note on 1253 a 2.
21. ou JJIT)I> dXXd K.T.X., not but that the common advantage
also brings them together, so far as a share in good life falls to the
lot of each/ See above on 1252 b 27 sqq., and for the limiting
clause, Cp. 4 (7) 8. 1328 a 38, a-vnfte$r)K( 8e OVTUS uxrre TOVS p.ev cv8e~
XfaOai fifTf^fiv avTrjs (i.e. cufiat/itoi/tay), TOVS 8e piKpov rf fJ.r)dev, and Plato,
Rep. 421 C, eaTeov oTTtoy eKaorois rots 0vO~iv 17 (pva-is a7ro8i 5to(Ti TOV
23. As to |Ai> out see above on 1252 b 27 sqq. ToOro, i. e. TO ftp
For the thought cp. c. 9. 1280 a 31 sqq., where however it
seems to be implied that men do not come together to form the
State for the sake of life alone, which does not agree with 24 sqq.
24. o-iWpxorrcu 8e ic.r.X. AI/TOV, alone (see note on 1338 b 25).
Contrast [Aristot.] Oecon. i. 1343 a 10, 7rd\is pev ovv OIKI&V ir\r)66s
(TTI Kal x<apa$ Kal xpr)fj.aTQ)v aijTapK.es Trpbs TO ev rjv (pavfpbv 5e, OTav
yap fjir) dvvaTol 3)o~i TOVTOV Tvy^dvciv^ 8ia\veTai KOI f] Koiva>via.
25. to-ws Y^-P K.T.X., for perhaps there is an element of what is
noble in life even if we take it by itself. Ei/eort is probably not
to be taken with Kara TO fa OVTO p.6vov as if KOTO, meant in ; it
means rather in respect of, and T<U (fir should be supplied with
In order to show that TO {fry may be the end with which the
is formed and maintained, Aristotle shows that TO g^v has in it
two characteristics of the end of human action, TO KaXoV and pleasur
able ness : cp. 5(8). 5. I33pb 17, Kal TTJV diaywyfjv 6p.o\oyovfjivo>s 8cl
pf) JJ.QVOV f\ft.v TO Kakbv aXXa Kal TTJV fidovrjv TO yap eiSat/xoveti/ ( dfj.(po-
Tfpuv TOVTWV effTiv. Compare with the account of TO ftp in the
passage before us Eth. Nic. 9. 9. 1170 a 19, TO & gqv T>V Kaff OVTO
dyaQwv Kal f)8eu>V ebptoyt/voj/ yap, TO & a>pi(rp,i>ov TTJS TayaBov (pvo-cns,
1170 a 25 sqq., and b i : Eth. Nic. 9. 7. n68a 5 sqq. : Rhet. i.
6. i362b 25 sqq. Aristotle follows here in the track of Sappho,
Fragm. 79,
(ya> df (ptXrju* dftpotruvav, Kai /not TO \dfinpov
fpos . . . deXt o) Kai TO Ka\ov
i88 NOTES.
where Clearchus of Soli, who has preserved the fragment (ap.
Athen. Deipn. 687 a: Clearch. Sol. Fragm. 4 in Miiller, Fr. Hist.
Gr. 2. 304), adds, (pavepbv Ttoiovo-a -rraaiv o)s 17 TOV r/v fatfofua TO
Xa/i7rpoi/ Koi TO KaXoi/ flx V a ^ r ??> an< ^ ^ n & v
the track of Aeschylus, Fragm. 171,
TI yap KaXoi/ ^i/ /3iW, 6? XvVas
(where we should read with Nauck o> /3ios, or possibly 6y @io$, or,
with Richards, /3/oToi/, 6s), and Soph. Aj. 473,
yap avbpa TOV paicpov xPfl ftv ftiov,
OO~TIS fJLrjdev ^o\\da O~Tai.
Cp. also Aesch. Fragm. 392, Soph. Fragm. 445, 867, and Bac-
chylides i. 30 sqq. For TOV *aXov fioptov TI, cp. c. 9. 1281 a 9,
TI TOV SIKCU OV \eyovai, and I. II. I258b 28 Sq. For TOIS ^a
KOTO TOV jStov, cp. Rhet. 2. 17. 1391 a 32, TO KOTO. TO o-5)f]La aycidd.
27. SrjXoy 8 ws K.T.X. Aristotle perhaps designedly refers to ol
TroXXot rather than to ot a-ofyoi, thinking that their views are a better
guide to what is natural (5 (8). 5. 1340 a 2 sqq. and 5 (8). 6. 1341 a
15 sqq.), but he might have said the same thing of some ao$ot :
see as to the last days of Antisthenes and Speusippus Diog. Laert.
6. 1 8 sq. and 4. 3. For oi TroXXoi T&V avdp^irwv cp. Xen. Cyrop. 8.
2. 24.
30. dXXa JIT)I> . . . Y , but certainly (see above on 1271 a 20).
TTJS dpxrjs TOUS Xeyojj^Kous rpoirous, the forms of rule commonly
spoken of/ Bonitz (Ind. 424 b 40) compares Categ. 12. 14 a 26,
TrpoTfpov fTepov fTfpov Xe yeTcu TfTpa^tos, and 14 b 9, ot p.eV ovv \fyopevot
TpoTroi roO Trporepou cr^eSov TOO^OVTOI elo~iv. He adds that Bernays
translates the words otherwise ( die in Betracht kommenden Weisen
der Herrschaft ), and refers to Bernays, Dialoge des Aristoteles,
p. 53. Bonitz translation seems to me to be the right one.
31. KCU ycip iv TOIS e^wrepiKois Xoyois K.T.X. E^coTepi^ot Xoyoi are
literally external inquiries/ i. e. probably inquiries external to
philosophy, cp. Eth. Eud. I. 8. I2l7b22, eWaKeTrrai 8e TToXXoTy iff pi
avTov Tponois KCU ev Tols egaTepiKols \6yois Kal ev TO"LS KOTO. (j)i\o(ro<J)iav.
See Zeller, Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 114 sqq. (Aristotle and the Earlier Peripa
tetics, Eng. Trans., vol. i. p. no sqq.) for a full discussion of the
meaning of the expression (also Grote, Aristotle, i. 63 sqq., and
Sus. 4 , i. p. 561 sqq.). Zeller remarks (p. 119. 2: Eng. Trans., vol.
i. p. 115, note 4) that if we give an extended meaning to the
we of diopi&neda in the passage before us, it is possible to take
l Xoyoi here as referring to views advanced outside the
3. 6. 1278 b 27 1279 a 4. 189
Aristotelian school in the intercourse of ordinary life, but that the
use of the term in other passages makes it probable that Aristotle
here also refers to writings of his own of a popular kind (possibly
tO the TToXiriKos and the nepl fia<Ti\eias).
32. rj fjiej yap Seairoreta K.T.\. Cp. 7 (5). IO. 1311 a 2. There
is a striking resemblance between the passage before us and Dio
Chrys. Or. 14. 439 R.
37. T) 8e T^Kyuy dpx^i K.T.X. ol<ovopiKri dpxn is here used in a sense
exclusive of Seo-TroriKr) apxt, though undoubtedly the rule of the
master over the slave is usually treated in the Politics as a part of
otKovofiiKfj dpxrj (cp. for instance i. 3. 1253 b i sqq. and i. 12. 1259 a
37 sqq., and see Sus. 2 , Note 529 : Sus. 4 , i. p. 383). We must bear
in mind that Aristotle s use of the word xP r }P- aTl(TTiK *) &\ so varies
(see note on 1256 a i), and that the free members of the household
are its members in an especial sense, so that in i. 13. i26ob 8 sqq.
the only members of the household mentioned are husband and
wife, father and child. Thus in i. 2. 1252 b 20 (cp. 3. 14. 1285 b
3 1 sq.) the household is said 0turi\cvca6ai, though the rule of its head
over his slaves is of course not a kingly rule. Cp. Horn. Odyss. i.
397, where the dittos is distinguished from the
avrap e -ycov OIKOIO ava ".(Top fjf
KOI 8p.d)a)v ovs p.oi \ijicrtraro 8109
Younger brothers and sisters may be referred to in rrjs OIKIOS
( the household as a whole/ see above on 1253 b 33, Tray 6 v
and cp. also 7 (5). 5. 1305 a 34, ndm-a TOV drjfutv). In Eth. Nic. 5.
IO. 1134 b 8-17 (cp. 5. 15. 1138 b 7 Sq.), TO olnovopiKov 8i<aiov is
distinguished from TO dea-noTiKov diKatoir, but is explained as existing
between husband and wife only, not between father and child also.
38. ty 8rj. AT; { vim relativi urguet/ and means just or
exactly ( eben or gerade, Eucken, De Partic. Usu, p. 43).
39. r\ Koifou Tii o? dfA^oik, SC. dyadov.
40. wcnrep 6p(ij|Jiei/ Kal TOLS aXXas T)(i/as, SC. elvai.
2. K&V auTwi eter, i. e. KCLV avrwv x^P lv ^ (V V ZaipwaJ Ka * ^ yvp-vao-TiKr]. 1279 a.
See Schneider s note.
ouSer yelp KwXu et K.T.X. Bonitz (Ind. 338 a 33) groups this
passage with Metaph. A. 12. 1019 a 17, 17 larptK^ dvvapis ovo-a vTrdpxot
&v ev TU> ia.Tpevofj.eva>, d\\ ovx "fl laTpevop-evos.
3. wa-n-ep 6 Kupep^TTjs K.T.X. Cp. Plato, Rep. 341 C-D, which
Aristotle here slightly corrects.
4. 6 (icy ouy Trcu8oTpi|3T]S K.T.X. takes up wo-Trep opco/zej/ KOI ras oXXa?
190 NOTES.
rexvas, 1278 b 40 : here as elsewhere (see above on 1252 b 27 sqq.)
ncv ovv * usurpatur ubi notio modo pronunciata amplius explicatur.
8. yiverai, comes to be : see above on 1252 b 7 and 1264 a 14.
ircuSoTpipTjs wy, though he is a training-master.
Sid K.T.X., hence (i.e. because rule over a household and the
rule which is exercised in the arts is essentially for the good of the
ruled, and only accidentally and in certain cases for the common
good of ruler and ruled) men imply by their acts that rule in
a State also is essentially for the good of the ruled, inasmuch as
they claim that all should hold office in turn, at any rate when the
constitution rests on a basis of equality, thus treating office as
a burden which should be borne in turn by all. No doubt this is
not the case now on the contrary, men seek to be perpetually in
office, inasmuch as office brings great gains but we must judge
by what was the case formerly, when the state of things was
natural. It may be asked how, if ruling is a burden to the ruler,
perpetuity of rule, such as exists in a kingship, is fair to the ruler.
Aristotle would perhaps reply that the perpetual ruler receives
a quid pro quo in honour and reward (see vol. i. p. 244, note 4).
In ras TToXiTiKas dpxds State-offices are referred to in contradistinction
to such positions of command as those of the captain of a ship
or a physician (cp. c. 16. 1287 a 37 and 4 (7). 3. 1325 a 19).
9. oTak fj K.T.X. The suppressed nom. to j is fj 71-0X1? or fj TroXireia,,
probably the latter, for o-weo-rrjKv ia points rather to it (6 (4). 3.
1290 a 25 : 6 (4). 2. 1289 a 33, b 16, etc.), though we have in
4 (7). 4. I325b 36 Trepi rfjs /ieXXouo-T/s KO.T fvxh v crvvfardvai TroXews.
For KCLT iaroTrjTa &vi>f(rTT)Kvia, cp. 6 (4). 2. 1289 a 32, j3ov\eTai yap
eKdrepa Kar dperrjv crvveo-Tdvai KexoprjyrjfjLevrjv.
10. irpoTepoy piv K.T.X. llpoTfpov, in former times/ As Susemihl
has already pointed out (Sus. 2 , Note 532 b : Sus. 4 , i. p. 384),
Aristotle has before him Isocrates picture of Athens in the days
when the Areopagus was strong (Areopag. 24) ainov rjv ro\>
TCLVTO. rols iro\\ols dpe<TKftv Koi prj TrcpifJiaxrjTOvs clvai ras dpxds, on /uf/uia-
QrjKores r)(rav epyd^effflai KOL <pi8ccr6ai) Kal /ZT) T>V p,ev oiKeiaiv dfie\etv rols
d* aXXorpiots cTriftovXeveiv, fj.rjS ex ro>v drjp-ocriav TO. <r<pTp ai/To>v dtoiKelv,
aXX ex TWV eKaarrois VTrap^oi/roov, OTrore defjo-fif, TOLS KOivols eirapKflv, prjtf
aKpifte&Tfpov cldtvai rds CK T&V dpxeiaiv TrpoGodovs r) rds K ra>v I8ia>v
yiyvopevas at/rots ovrco dci^opro o~(p6dpa TOW TTJS iro\os coore ^aXe-
TjV fV CKCIVOIS TOLS ^pOVOlS 1 tvpflv TOVS ^OuXojUI/OUJ ap^ftl/ TJ VVV TOVS
ev dfopevovs ov yap epTropiav dXXa \firovpyiav (cp. II, \ciTOVpydv)
3. 6. 1279 a 817. 191
fv6fuov flvat rfjv T>V K.OIV&V e/rt/ie Xfiav, oiS OTTO ri}?
\06vTes ft TI X?)/i/ia TrapaXeXoiTTaffiv oi TTporepov apxovrcs, aXXa
Xov /c.r.X. Cp. also Isocr. Panath. 145, and De Antid.
145: also Hdt. i. 97. 2.
11. \iToupYeii>. Cp. 6 (4). 4. 1291 a 35 sqq. and Andoc. De
Myst. c. 132. Afirovpyelv stands in contrast to pX lI/ > 10.
12. TrdXik answers to nporepov in &crnep TrpoTcpov K. r.X., as it
answers (coupled with reira) to irp&Tov in 6 (4). 3. 1289 b 28 sq.
13. Tas <u<f>eXtas ras diro TWM KOIKCOI Kal ras ^K TTJS dpx^S. This
repeats Isocrates phrases quoted above on 10 from Areopag. 24,
fK T&V drjuoai&v TCI 0-(jf>erep avrav Stot/celi/ and ray ex r&v dp^ft cov TrpocrdSovf :
Cp. also De Antid. 145, TO>I> fiei/ dpx&v /cat TV oi(p\tS>v ra>v fvrfv&ev
ytyvoufvav. Profits derived from office are distinguishable from
those derived from public property, for they would often come
in the shape of bribes from individuals. It would seem from
7 (5). 8. 1309 a 20 sqq. that in an oligarchy, at all events, not
all offices were lucrative.
14. fSou Xorrai owex^s apxeii , as at Thurii (7 (5). 7. 1307 b 6 sqq.).
Compare the reference to of awexf is oiSe in Demosth. Prooem. 55,
p. 1461. The repeated tenure of the same office was no doubt
often forbidden or discouraged in democracies, but even where
that was the case, men might be perpetually in office, if they held
different offices.
17. ^aj cpoK TOIVUI/ K.T.X. For OCTCU fMv . . . afoot p.ev compare
(with Sus. 1 Ind. Gramm. s. v. MV, p. 629 foot) 28-29 an ^ i. 5-
I254b 16-19: cp. also 8 (6). 7. 1321 a 8 sq., and see Bon. Ind.
454 a 23, where De Gen. et Corr. i. i. 314 a 8-9 is compared. To
Koivfj ffvpcpfpov, i.e. rcov 7roXiTQ)i/ (cp. 31 sq. and c. 13. 1283 b 40 sqq.).
As to Aristotle s distinction of op6a\ TroXireuu and TrapeKpdo-cis, see
vol. i. p. 2i5sq. Is it not, however, possible that in some cases
the rule of the holder or holders of supreme power, though exer
cised exclusively in their own interest, may nevertheless be for the
common advantage ? Gibbon remarks (Decline and Fall, c. 5)
that the true interest of an absolute monarch generally coincides
with that of his people. Their numbers, their wealth, their order,
and their security are the best and only foundations of his real
greatness; and were he totally devoid of virtue, prudence might
supply its place, and would dictate the same rule of conduct/ Is
it not also possible that there are constitutions in which the rulers
rule partly for their own and partly for the common advantage ?
192 NOTES.
And are there not cases in which it is impossible to legislate for the
advantage of all, the interest of one section of the population (for
instance, producers or consumers) being entirely opposed to that
of another? In 8 (6). i. 1316 b 39 sqq., again, we find constitu
tions mentioned which are partly aristocratic, partly oligarchical in
their organization, and others which are partly organized as
polities, partly as democracies. These constitutions then will be
partly normal, partly deviation-forms.
18. Kara TO cbrXws SiKaioy, according to the standard of that
which is absolutely just/ To du\S)s di<aiov (cp. Soph. Fragm. 699,
TTJV dnXas MKTJV) is opposed to diicaiav n in c. 9. 1 280 a 22, and to
ro. iSta (Tvp.(pepov KOL SiKaiov ill C. 13. 1284-b 24 Sq. To SiKaioy, by
which is no doubt meant TO dn-Xcos- diicaiov, is identified with TO
KOLvfj w/jiQepov in c. 12. 1282 b 17. It is because the normal
constitutions conform to the end for which the State came into
being, and adjust their mode of rule to that which should prevail
in communities of freemen, that they are pronounced normal
according to the standard of absolute justice. Cp. Eth. Nic. 8. u.
1 1 60 a u sqq.
2O. For the place of irao-ai, see note on 1281 a 26.
C. 7. 23. TrpwToy Tas 6p0ds O.VT&V. We find in fact that the normal
constitutions are described first in 1279 a 25 b 10. On the
other hand, in a later Book (6 (4). 8. 1293 b 31 sqq.) the study of
the Polity, and indeed of the lower forms of Aristocracy, is
designedly postponed till Democracy and Oligarchy have been
studied.
26. iroXiTeufAo, oe K.T.\. With all the translators and commen
tators, so far as I have observed, I take 7roXiVev/na to be the subject
of the sentence. For the absence of the article, see above on
i276b 28 and i278b n.
27. dkdyKT] 8 etcai icupioy ij Im r\ oXiyous r\ TOUS iroXXous.
Aristotle leaves out of sight the possibility that the One, Few, and
Many, or two of them, may share supremacy.
28. TO KOIVOV aufjK^e poy, as in 33 and 37, not TO Koivfi a-vpfapov,
as in 17 and 1278 b 21. Cp. Plut. Phocion c. 21, Arat. cc. 10,
24, where TO KOLVOV ovft^tpov occurs.
30. Tas 8e irpos TO iSioy K.T.X. Cp. Plato, Laws 71 2 E and
832 B D. Supply o-vfjL(f)pov with TO tdiov.
31. r\ Y&p K.T.X., for [they deviate from the true standard, inas
much as they do not admit all the citizens to a share of advantage,
3. 6. 1279 a 18 7. 1279 a 39. 193
and] either those who share in the constitution are not to be
called citizens or they should share in the advantages derivable
from it.
33. KaXetM 8 iw0ap.ei> K.T.X. Kingship exists for the protection
of the eirifiKfls against the demos (7 (5). 10. 1310 b 9 sq.), but still
it rules for the common advantage. Ideally Kings are guardians
both of the rich and of the demos against wrong (7 (5). 10. 1310 b
40 sqq.). Polybius (6. 4. 2), on the other hand, rests the distinction
between Kingship and Tyranny on the willingness or unwillingness
of the subjects, but this criterion comes to much the same thing as
that of Aristotle (see 6 (4). 10. 1295 a 19-23).
34. TY]i> & TOW oXiywk jj,6f K.T.X. We must apparently supply
npxn v from novapxttov (cp. 2. 12. 1274 b 24 sq., where vopos must
be supplied from vo/jLoderrjs).
35. TOUS dpiorous apxeiy. Cp. c. 1 8. 1288 a 33 sqq. : 6 (4). 7.
1293 b i sqq., 40 sq.: Rhet. i. 8. 1365 b 33 sqq.
36. ^ 8ia TO irpos TO apioroi/ TTJ iroXei K<X! TOIS KOiytokouau aurrjs,
i.e. rfjs TrdXecoy, cp. 4. (7)- 2. 1324 a 15, o 5ta rov crv[j.7ro\iTv(r6ai KOI
Koivitivflv rroXeois. In 4 (7)- 9 ^3^9 a 19 we have TO yap @dvavo"0i>
ov /ueTe x TV* TrdXfcos. A definition of Aristocracy by its aim is
most in harmony with the method of c. 7 : thus Kingship (33),
Polity (37), and the 7rnpe*/3ao-eis (1279 b 6 sqq.) are all classified
by their aim in c. 7. Perhaps another object with which this
alternative definition of dpio-TOKparia is added is to include such
aristocracies as those described in Rhet. i. 8. 1365 b 33 sqq. and
1 366 a 5, where the ruling class is oi <paiv6p.evoi apurroi (cp. 6 (4).
7. 1293 b 12 sqq.). The similarity of the language used here
to that used in c. 13. 1283 b 40 sqq. should be noticed.
37. oTak 8e TO TrXr]0os K.T.X. The name TroXire/a was already
used to designate democracy (Harpocr. s. v. TroXiret a. ZSiW elvdao-i
TO) oi/o/iari \pr](rBai oi pyropes eVi r^y 8r]fj.oKpaTtas, Stcnrep itroKpar^s re
eV TO) HavrjyvpiKa KOI Ar)fj,ocr6evr)s (v $iXt7T7rt/coTs, where the reference
probably is to Isocr. Paneg. 125 and Demosth. Phil. 2. c. 21).
39. aujjipaivei 8 cuXoyws, i.e. it happens reasonably that it bears
the common name of all constitutions. It seems likely that we
should supply these words, but it is by no means easy to explain
why Aristotle thinks that this happens reasonably. Giph. (p. 335)
explains the matter thus cur autem huic reipublicae potius acci
dent id quam aliis, ut suo vacans nomine dicatur communi, rationem
reddit Aristoteles ; quia vix accidat ut multi virtute praediti bonum
VOL. III. O
I 9 4 NOTES.
spectent publicum : facilius unus aut pauci reperiuntur tales, multi
difficillime. Quare factum est ut regnum et aristocratia essent nota
vocabula, multorum respublica vix esset nota et proinde nomine
vacans/ and he refers in confirmation of this to 6 (4). 7. 1293 a
39 sqq., where we are told that the polity was of rare occurrence.
(Mr. Mark Pattison takes a somewhat similar view in a note written
in his copy of Stahr s edition of the Politics { ovpfiaivci 8 evAoywr,
viz. that this form should appropriate to itself /car cgox*l v tne term
which is common to all the forms, viz. iroXirda, as it must be
more rare than either of the other forms, in proportion as it is
more difficult to find many virtuous than to find few or one/)
I am myself inclined to suggest whether Aristotle s meaning is not
rather this it happens reasonably that the polity is called by the
name common to all constitutions, and not by a special name
indicative of exalted virtue in the rulers, such as Kingship (cp. 6
(4). 2. 1 2 89 a 41 sq. and 7 (5). 10. i3iob 31 sqq.) or Aristocracy,
because the Many who rule in the polity will not be possessed
of exalted virtue. I can hardly think that Bernays* view of the
passage is right, but it deserves mention. He refers a-v^aivet 8
v\6ya>s to what follows, not what precedes, translating these words
bei diesem Verfassungsstaat tritt nun naturgemass folgendes Ver-
haltniss hervor/ It would be more possible to refer <rv/ij3mWt 8
evXoyco? to what follows if we could suppose that the passage is
anacoluthic, and that, when Aristotle began his sentence, he
intended to write av/ijSaiWi 8 evXoyas Kara Tavrrjv rfjv TroXiTftav
eivai TO 7rpo7roXf/iow, but being led to interpose after
8* euXo-yeoy the parenthetic explanation (pa p.V yap yiyvcra^
prefixed 8io7rep to the postponed completion of his sentence, thus
making it anacoluthic. But this is hardly a likely supposition.
The probability is that a-v^aivfi 8 evXo yeos refers to what precedes,
not to what follows. Schmidt and Sus., on the other hand,
transpose 1279 b 3, KOL p,Tf%ov(riv aiiTrjs ol KfKTrjfJifvoi TO. OTrXa, to
before o-u/i/Sat m 8 ev\6ya>s, but not, I think, rightly. These words
seem to me to be better placed where they stand in the MSS.
40. irXcious 8 s T]8r] K.T.X., but when we come to a larger number
of men, it is difficult that they/ etc. See as to 7877 note on
i268b 21.
1279 b. 1. TjKpipwaOai irpos Traaay dper^i , to be perfected in respect of
every kind of virtue/ Compare such phrases as rc Xcoc -rrpos dpfrrjv
(Plato, Laws 678 B, 647 D), and cp. Plut. De Solertia Animalium
3. 7. 1279 a 408. 1279 b 14. 195
C. 4, row fypiaiV aiTtao-Qai TO firj Kadapbv p.rjS aTrrjKpi^co^evov Trpbs dperf]v :
PlatO, Laws 8lO B, irpbs rdxos rj KaXXoff drniKpiftSxrOai. For Ttao-av
dperrjv, cp. Eth. Nic. 5- *5 4 1138 a 5j ra Kara iracrav dperrjv vrrb TOV
j/d/zov Tfra-y/zei/a.
dXXa jA<Xiora TTJ^ TToXjuia]i>. Obviously we are not intended
to carry on x a ^ C7rov yKptftSxrOai Trpo s, as we might naturally do, for
this would give a false sense : what we must carry on is eV&xerat
T)Kpip><r6ai trpos. Compare Metaph. I. 7. 1057 a 37, rS>v 8e irpos TI
ocra prj eVai/r/a, OVK e^ 61 (J-fragv OLTIOV 8 ort OVK eV rai O.VTW yevei (TTIV
ri yap f7ri(TTT)(j.r]s KCU eVior^roi) /j.fTav; d\\a p.fyd\ov KOI uticpov (sc.
e ori peTugv), and Phys. 7. 4. 249 a 6, Toryapo{5i> ov <rv^\r]Tov Kara
roOro, olov norcpov Kf^pco/iarto-rat /iaXXov, /MJ) Kara TI xpapa, aXX t ^ ^pwfta*
aXXa Krcra TO ACUKOV ^SC. crv^tjSX^TOv eoTiiA.
2. auTTj ydp ei irXf^Oei YtykcTai, f for this kind of virtue arises
in a mass of men/ See note on 13300 38.
3. JlT)(OU(7ll ttUTTJS Ol KKTTj|Jl^Ot Tel OirXa. Cp. 6 (4). 13.
1297 b i, 2. 6. 1265 b 28, and 3. 17. 1288 a 12 sq.
5. rupams jxey jSaortXetag. In 6 (4). 2. 1289 a 39 sqq. tyranny
is implied to be a rrapeK^aa-is of the Tra/i/Sao-tXfi a.
6. YJ JACK yap rupams K.r.X. Cp. 7 (5). 10. 1311 a 2 sqq. and
Thuc. i. 17. It is but justice to Meg Dods to state that though
hers was a severe and almost despotic government, it could not
be termed a tyranny, since it was exercised upon the whole for
the good of the subject (Sir Walter Scott, St. Ronan s Well,
p. 13). The Scholiast on Aristophanes, speaking of the terms
/Sao-tXfvs and rvpawos, remarks (Acharn. 61), xp^ VTal & d
evtui TOIS ov6p.a(riv. ifpava p.fv /3ao~tXea IZiVSapos KaXei rbv
rvpavvov, EvnoXts de ev Aiiy/Liots flvdyfi TOV 11(10- io-rparov /3a0-tXea.
7. r\ 8 oXiyapxia ic.r.X. We should naturally supply CO-T!
but of course tort only must be supplied.
9. TO TW KOII/W XuaireXoGi/, that which profits the whole body
of citizens : cp. PlatO, Rep. 442 C, TOU gvfXpepovros e^ao-TW re Kat
oXp Toi KOLvy a<f)S)v avraw rptav ovrav. Cp. also Laws 715 B and
875 A-B.
11. TIS eicdoTT) TOUTWI/ Twi iToXtTiwi/ effTti , i.e. apparently the C. 8.
three deviation-forms (cp. 16-19), though tyranny soon drops out
of view. For the question ris e^atm/ cp. c. i. 1274 b 32.
12. TU 8e Trcpl CKdoTTjv ji0o8oK (JuXoo-Q^ourri K.T.X. Cp. De Caelo
2. 5. 287 b 28 sqq. and Anal. Post. 2. 13. 96 b 35 97 a 6.
14. TO juj irapopd> p)8e Tt KaTaXeiTreiK. See note on 1281 a 26.
O 2
ig6 NOTES.
15. STjXoGy, to make fully manifest : see note on 1253 a Io
16. m 8e K.T.X., now tyranny is, as has been said (in c. 7.
1279 b 6 and c. 6. 1279 a 21) a form of monarchy ruling over the
political association as a master rules over his slaves. Trjs 7ro\iTi<fis
Koivuvias appears to be in the genitive after Seo-TrortK^ (see Liddell
and Scott, s. v. Seo-TroriKo r, who compare 6 (4). 4. 1292 a 19 and
Xen. Oecon. 13. 5). In c. 6. 1279 a 21 the rr6\is is said to be
an association of freemen ; hence tyranny is evidently wrong and
receives no further consideration.
17. oXiyapxta 8e K.T.X. This agrees with Plato, Rep. 550 C,
except that Plato adds that the poor have no share in office.
18. Ku pioi TTJS TroXiTeias. Cp. 24, 33, 6 (4). 14. 1299 a i, and
8 (6). i. 1316 b 32.
SirjjAoicpaTia 8e K.r.X. In the first form of democracy the law
refuses to give supremacy either to rich or to poor, still, as the
poor are in a majority, supremacy necessarily falls as a matter of
fact to them (6 (4). 4. 1291 b 31-38).
19. ol fxrj KeKTrjjxeVoi irXt]9os ouaias dXX airopoi. This shows
that the aVopot in the Politics are not altogether without property,
but have not much property. Cp. 6 (4). 13. 1297 a 20, where
01 aVopoi are opposed to ol t^ovres Ti/uq/ia, and 3. 12. 1283 a 17 sqq.
They must not be confused with ol \iai> anopoi and oi (T<p68pa nev^res,
of whom we read in 8 (6). 5. i32oa 32 sqq., 2. 9. 1270 b 9, and
1271 a 30, but they do not appear commonly to have had any
slaves (8 (6). 8. 1323 a 5 sqq.), and unless they received pay from
the State (6 (4). 6. 1293 a i sqq.), they were obliged to work hard
for the support of themselves and their families (7 (5). 8. 1309 a
4 sqq.). As to oi irevrjres see note on 1297 b 6.
20. TrpwTY] 8* diropia irpos rov Siopiajj.oi <JTU>. Sepulv. est
autem prima de defmitione controversia, and so Viet. Giph. Bern,
and Sus. ( the first difficulty affects the definition ) : Lamb.,
however, prima autem difficultas ac dubitatio ad superiorem
distinctionem pertinens est haec. The former interpretation is
probably to be preferred. For the absence of the article with
Trpcorr; dnopia, Cp. 6 (4). 4. 1291 b 30, 8r)/j.oKpaTia fj.ev ovv eVrt Trpcbr?;
p.ev f) \fyop.6vr) p.d\i(TTa Kara TO t o~oy. For Trpoj, cp, C. 13* 1283 b
13, eo-rt 8e OTropta ns -rrpos airavras TOVS Sta/i^to-^rouvras ?re/;t ra>v
froXiTi/ccoj/ Ti/icov, and Metaph. Z. 6. 1032 a 6, oi de a-ocpia-TiKoi eXey-
XQI npos TTJV Gecriv ravrrjv (pavepov OTI rfj avrfj \\jovrat Xvcrei, The
definition of oligarchy and democracy given in the foregoing (c. 7.
3. 8. 1279 b 1538. 197
1279 b 6 c. 8. 1279 b 19) has represented the former as a con
stitution in which a few rich rule and the latter as a constitution
in which many poor rule, and has failed to make it clear whether
both characteristics (the fewness and the wealth of the rulers in
the case of oligarchy, and their numbers and poverty in the case
of democracy) are essential features of the two constitutions, or,
if not, which of them is so. This question, however, requires
an answer. A similar inquiry as to the nature of oligarchy and
democracy occurs in 6 (4). 4. 1290 a 30 sqq. (where, however, no
reference is made to the earlier discussion), but the inquiry con
tained in the chapter before us is far the more satisfactory of the
two. See note on 12 90 a 30. It should be noticed that though
constitutions in which the rich, being a majority, rule on the
ground of their wealth are here implied to be oligarchies, and
constitutions in which the poor, being a minority, rule are implied
to be democracies, no place is made for oligarchies and democracies
of this type in the classification of forms of oligarchy and democracy
contained in 6 (4). 4. 1291 b 30 sqq. and 6 (4). 5. 1292 a 39 sqq.
22. to-ujmpaii irjt. See above on 1260 b 31, and critical note on
1279 b 22.
32. TT)I> tv $ irXetous euiropoi, that in which there is a majority
of rich men/ For rfv cv g Bonitz (Ind. 495 a 14 sq.) compares
Anal. Post. I. 24. 85 b 36, cVl de TOW oo-a tuna OVTOJS a>s ov eW/ea
K.r.X.
38. 816 KCU ou arujxj3aifi K.T.X. With ras prjGfiora? I supply airias
(not TroXtretas, as Bernays), and take these words to refer to n\ijdos
and 6\iyoTT)s, translating thus hence (i. e. because TrX^os and
oXiyoTTjs are accidents and not differentiae) it also does not happen
that the causes we have mentioned (TrXjytfos and oAiycmjy) < come
to be causes of a difference between oligarchy and democracy.
Prof. Jowett (Politics 2. 124) and Prof. J. A. Stewart (Class. Rev., 9.
456) have anticipated me in this view of the passage. One alriat
is made to serve for two, much as one ^erexfiv is made to serve for
two in 6 (4)- 6. 1292 b 35, tori yap KOI Tracriv et-elvai rots avv7rev6vvois
Kara TO yevos (sc. /ieTe ^eiv), p.Te^iv /zeVrot dwapfvovs (r^oXd^ety. See
also note on 1326 a 34. For ahias duxpopas cp. 1280 a 5 and 6
(4). 6. 1292 b 33, TOVTO p.ev ovv fidos li> 8rjp,oKpaTias dta TavTas Tas amas.
A definition of a thing must not be built on a distinguishing feature
which is only an accident and not present in every case (Top. 6.
6. 1 44 a 23, cntoirfiv d( KOI 6t Kara ffvp.^e^T}Kos vndpxet T<B
198 NOTES.
diafbopd ovftepia yap 8ia(popd T&V Kara (TVfJifteflrjKbs virapftovrav ear/,
Kaddnep ovde TO yevos ov yap eVSe^erat TTJV dia(popav vTrdp^eii/ TIV\ *ai
1280 a. 1. ply, answered by aXXa, 3, marks the antithesis between that
which is necessary and r6 a-v^^^s : it is on the former that the
real &a<popd between oligarchy and democracy rests.
Sid irXouTOC, cp. 5, 6V a? airias (i. 6. cviropiav ical e\v6fpiai>} a/i(pto--
prjTovo-iv a/i<poVepoi TT)S Tj-oXtreias, and Eth. Nic. 8. 12. 1161 a 2, ov &}
yivovrai Kar* dperfjv at ap^ai, aXXa did IT\OVTOV KOI dvvapiv, Kaddirep ev
rais oXtyap^iatr.
C. 9. 7. AY]ITT^OI 8e irp&Tov K.T.X., we must first ascertain what dis
tinguishing principles of oligarchy and democracy men put forward
[before we go on to examine their soundness], and what is the
oligarchical and the democratic version of what is just/ Cp. c. 6.
I278b 15, virodereov dr) TrpS>Tov, and 7 (5). 2. 1302 a 17, XT/TTTCOI/
Kad6\ov vrpcoroi/ TO? dpxas K.T.\. Liddell and Scott render opos in
passages like that before us as end or aim/ comparing Rhet. i. 8.
1 366 a 2 sqq., but perhaps its meaning here is rather mark or
distinguishing principle ( id quo alicuius rei natura constituitur
et defmitur/ Bon. Ind. 529 b 44) : cp. Plato, Polit. 292 A.
8. TO SiKcuoy TO Te oXiyapxucdy ical SirjfAoicpaTiicoV. For the absence
of the article before %ioKpafo, cp. 4 (7). 9. 1329 a 37, fieprj Se rijs
TToXeco? TO re oirXiriKov ical j3ouXeurt<dy.
9. irdrrcs is explained by Sus. as here =a/i^oVf pot. See Sus. 4 on
the passage before us and on 1273 a 8. So in 40 irdaiv means
for both : for this use of Trdvres, ubi de duobus tantum agitur/
see Bon. Ind. 571 b 50 sqq.
airrorrai Siicaiou TI^OS. Bonitz (Ind. 89 b 56) compares Eth.
Eud. 2. IO. I227a I, ft yap jca! pr) diaKpifiovviv, aXX airTovrai ye Try
rrjs dXrjdeias: De Gen. et Corr. I. 7. 324 a 15, anTfarOai rrjs (pixrews.
Cp. also Plut. De Gen. Socr. C. 21, Kal yap el w Xlav aKpipvs, dXX*
(TTU> ony tyavfi rrjs d\r)6cias <al TO fj.v65)8cs. AiKatou TWOS, a JUSt
ground of claim, a principle which is in a degree just. AiWoV
n is here contrasted with TO Kvpias dUaiov, as in 22 with TO dn\>s
10. fxe xp 1 TiwJs, [only] to a certain point : see note on
1282 a 36.
11. oloi/ 8oKt lo-oi^ TO SIKCUOC tlvcu. To show that the views of
democrats and oligarchs as to what is just are only partially correct,
Aristotle takes first a view prevalent among democrats and then (in
3. 8. 1280 a 19. 1280 a 16. 199
1 2) a view prevalent among oligarchs, and points out that neither
is completely true. For olov 8oKfi to-ov TO diicaiov ctvai, cp. c. 12.
1282 b 1 8, Eth. Nic. 5. 6. 1131 a 12, el ovv TO adi<ov avio-ov, TO
MKCUOV "LVOV onep KOI avev Xdyov Soxei Traariv, and Eurip. PhoenisS. 513
Bothe (547 Dindorf),
crv 8 OVK di>e ei dcofiaTrnv e^cov io~ov,
KOL rwS* dnovep.c is j Kara TTOV cmi> rj diKrj ;
dXX ou iraaiv dXXct rots urois. Cp. 7 (5). 8. 1308 an sqq.
12. K<X! TO avivov SoKei SiKcuok etfai. Cp. 2. 7- 1267 a I, where
see note.
14. d<|>aipouai, take away/ * strike off : afyaipelv is here, as
often elsewhere, opposed to Trpoa-TiSevai. It would seem, however,
from 19, TTJV oe ols dpfpio-pTjTovo-i, that the advocates of oligarchy
and democracy did not ignore the fact that the determination of
what is just involves a question of persons, but that they each gave
a different answer to this question and, as it turns out, a wrong one.
15. axe&oy 8e K.r.X. For the thought cp. c. 16. 1287 b 2 sq.
and Xen. Hell. 5- 3- I0 > ^fyovrow de T&V KareXj/Xv^oTcoi/, KOI TLS avTrj
dinr) ft?;, OTTOU auroi ot aSiicoGvres 8i/tabiei/, ovdev clo-rjKOvov.
16. WCTT eirel K.T.X., and so, since what is just is relative to
persons and is divided in the same way in respect of the things
distributed and the persons who receive them (i. e. since a just
allotment of things to A and B will correspond with and follow
the just claims of A and B respectively), as has been said before
in the ethical discussions, they agree as to the equality of the
thing, but differ as to the equality of the persons/ Cp. Eth. Nic.
5- 6. 1131 a 1424, and esp. 20, KOI rj OVTTJ eorcu iaoTT]?, ols KOI cv ois.
For diTjpTjTai TOV avTov Tpvrrov K.T.X., cp. (with Jackson and Stewart)
Eth. Nic. 5 6. 1131 b 3, eort 8e KOI TO diicaiov fv TTTapo~tv e Xa^tVrots ,
Ka\ 6 Xdyos 6 OVTOS dirjprjTai yap ofj-oias, ols TC KOI a (i. e. if the
one person stands to the other in the proportion of two to one,
a just distribution will make the things stand to each other in the
same proportion). Both in this passage and in that before us
we have the perfect, not the present St^pj/Tai, not Siatpemu : as
to this use of the perfect see Vahlen on Poet. 5. 1449 b 9 (p. 114),
quoted below on 1282 b 24. I have translated rffv /zeV TOV irpdypaTos
lerdrqra 6/ioXoyoOo-t, TTJV Se ols dpfpio-prjTovo-i, they agree as to the
equality of the thing, but differ as to the equality of the persons/
but there is a further question what these words exactly mean.
Perhaps they agree as to what constitutes equality in the thing,
200
NOTES.
but differ as to what constitutes equality in the persons. For
Trjv TOV TrpdypaTos lo-oTTjTa cp. 6 (4). 8. 1 2 94 a 19, TTJS io-oTTjros T^S
20. SIOTI. Atort non raro usurpatur pro verbo on, veluti . . .
Pol. 3. 9. 1 280 a 20 (quamquam ibi causalem vim habere potest)/
observes Bonitz, Ind. 200 b 43 (see his remarks in 45 sqq.). Bernays
and Susemihl render dion by because in the passage before us,
but I incline (with Bonitz and Mr. Welldon) to the rendering that :
diori may well be used in place of on because aprt precedes.
22. ot pel/ yap K - T -^- Cp. 7 (5). i. 1301 a 28 sqq., which agrees
with what is said here. Cp. also Plato, Protag. 331 E, aXA o^i ra
opoiov TI f%ovra o/xota oi<aiov KaXflv, ot8e TO. dvo/iotdi/ n t^cira dvo/jLoia^
K.O.V Trdvv cr/JUKpov e^rj TO opoiov.
24. IXcuOepia. See vol. i. p. 248, note i, as to the meaning of
this word.
25. TO KupiojTaToy evidently is the aim with which the TroXir was
founded.
el p.K yap K.T.\. Cp. Eth. Nic. 5. 7. 1131 b 29, KCU yap OTTO
Xp7/zarcoi> KOIVGW lav yiyvrjTai f) Staroju.^, ecrrat Kara rbv \6yov TOV avTov
6Wep expvai Trpbs aXX^Aa ra etorei/ex&Vra, and 8. 1 6. 1163 a 30 Sqq.
T&V KTT]fi,dTUK. See above on 1258 a 33.
26. eicoii/<uni<7ai> ica! auj fjXOoi . Koivoi/ta is possible without ra
<rw\6eiv : cp. i28ob 17 sqq., and esp. 12 Sob 25.
27. 6 TWK 6XiyapxiKwi> Xoyos. Cp. 7 (5). 12. I3i6a 39 sqq.
Ov yap elvai K. T. X., sc. <f)ao-{, appears to explain 6 \6yos.
30. OUT rui l ^px^js " T TWK eiriyii O|j,eVa)K, neither of the
original sum nor of the accruing profits, for Bernays can hardly
be right in rendering these words whether it be the first founders
of the company or their successors ( mogen es nun die ersten
Begriinder der Gesellschaft oder deren Rechtsnachfolger sein ).
These words seem to be epexegetic of T>V CKUTOV pvwv, 29, and to
be, like them, in the gen. after /zfTf^ei?/. Sharing in the hundred
minae includes sharing not only in the sum originally contributed,
but also in the profits accruing from it. The word eTnyevrjua is
often used in the Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus in the
sense of c surplus/ Cp. also eWXa/3e/ in i. n. 1259 a 27 sq.
31. el & fXT|T TOU tji> povov eVeicey K.T.\. Yet in c. 6. 1278 b 24
we are told o-vvtpxovrai de Kal Toil rjv evcKfV QVTOV, and in I. 2. I252b
29 the TroXts is said to come into existence for the sake of life,
though it exists for the sake of good life. The protasis which
3. 9. 1280 a 20 32. 201
begins here expires in 36 sqq. without being succeeded by an
apodosis. If an apodosis had followed, it would evidently have
been to the effect of SioW/> oa-oi K.T.X., 1281 a 4 sqq.
32. K<U yap &v K.T.X. For rwv aXXooi/ a>i> see above on 1254 b
23, and cp. A0. rioA. c. 57, line 31. Slaves do not share in v&u-
/noWa (compare with Mr. Congreve Eth. Nic. 10. 6. 1177 a 8,
fv$aip,ovias ovfiels dv8pan68(o p.Ta8i8(0o~Lv ) ft pr) Kal jSiov), nor in life
in accordance with rrpoaipevis : in this they might share without
sharing in (vftaipovia (they might live, for instance, in accordance
with a vicious irpoaipeo-is, which would not bring them cvdo/M>fa).
That slaves have not Trpoaipeats, we see from Pol. i. 13. 1260 a
12 (cp. PhyS. 2. 6. 197 b 6, <a\ dia TOVTO ovre a^ru^ov ovdev ovre
flrjpiov ovre Traidiov ovdcv iroiel dno rvxys, on OVK f%i npoaipeo-iv}.
The citizen of the best State is 6 Swdpevos Kal Trpoaipov^evos
apftfa-flai Kal apxav trpos TOV jSi oi/ rbv KO.T dpfTrjv, and no Citizen
can act the part of a citizen without rrpoaipco-is. The notion of
a city of slaves is as old as Hecataeus (Fragm. 318: Miiller,
Fragm. Hist. Gr. i. 24), and there was a proverb eVrl Kal fiovXwi/
TroAiy, eirl r&v irovrjp&s 7ro\iTvop.fvo>v (Leutsch and Schneidewin,
Paroem. Gr. i. 411) and a counter-proverb OVK tan oovXav TroAis-
8m TO cnraviov f lprjrm (ibid. i. 324, 433). Just as there were those
who knew where to look for the mythical land where mice eat
iron (Herondas 3. 75 : Crusius, Untersuchungen zu den Mim-
iamben des Herondas, p. 73), so there were those who found
a local habitation for the city of slaves. Hecataeus said that
it was in Libya (Fragm. 318), and was followed by Ephorus
(Paroem. Gr. i. 433, note: cp. 2. 371); others placed it in Crete
or Egypt; in a fragment of the Zeptyiot of the elder Cratinus
(Meineke, Fragm. Com. Gr. 2. 133) we read
etra Suras dfpiKvd Kal Sidoviovs Kal
S re no\iv
on which see Meineke s note, and cp. Fragm. Com. Gr. 2. 506.
On the other hand, Anaxandrides, who was a senior contemporary
of Aristotle, placed in the mouth of one of the characters of his
A.yxio-T)s the lines (Meineke, Fragm. Com. Gr. 3. 162),
OVK eo~n fiouAcov, 2> ydff ) ov8ap.ov Tro Aiy,
Ti>xr) 5e iidvra /uercK^epei ra (rco/iara,
and perhaps they are present to Aristotle s memory here. Meineke
(Fr. Com. Gr. 5. xl) refers to Lehrs, Ep. Qu. p. 85 on the subject,
202 NOTES.
which I have not seen. Aristotle again dismisses the idea of a city
composed wholly of slaves in c. 12. 1283 a i8sq. : compare also
c. 6. 1279 a 21.
34. pr\re <ru|ifj.axias lycicci , SITUS uiro fi.T)8Vos dSiicurrai. In
strictness the term for an engagement for mutual defence against
attack was frnpaxia, but vvwaxia was" often used in this sense, as
here (Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 387, who refers to Thuc. i. 44 and
5. 48). We have in the passage before us onus VTTO wfevo
but in 39 (rvfji^o\a irepl rov prf dSiKftv and in 1 2 Sob 4 OTTO)?
ddiKfjo-ovo-iv d\\r)\ovs. The two things are not the same. To say
that the TroXis is formed for protection against wrongs inflicted
by all and sundry is not the same thing as to say that it is formed
to protect its members against wrongs inflicted on them by each
other. It is evident that Aristotle has the latter view of the origin
of the iroXts before him in 39 and in 1280 b 4 : hence it is not
quite certain that he is thinking of the former in the passage before
us, though his language is such as to admit of this interpretation.
The view, however, that the TTO AIS was formed for protection"
against attacks from those outside it is a very tenable one, and
deserved more consideration than it here receives. The rise of the
TrdXts out of a collection of scattered villages was probably often
due to a wish for better protection against hostile attack than the
village regime could offer. Thus the Athenian general Demosthenes
was encouraged to invade Aetolia because the Aetolians lived in
scattered and unwalled villages (Thuc. 3. 94. 4), and Megalopolis
was founded to protect South- West Arcadia against Lacedaemonian
attack (Paus. 8. 27. i). Another and probably still more common
origin of the ir6\is in early times was that described by Lucretius
(5- 1108),
Condere coeperunt urbes arcemque locare
Praesidium reges ipsi sibi perfugiumque.
To cases of this kind Aristotle makes no reference.
35. |Jir]T Siot T&S dXXayds K.T.\. This is the origin which Plato
imagines for the 770X19 in Rep. 369 A sqq. (see vol. i. p. 36). Cp.
also 8 (6). 8. 1321 b 14 sqq., where Aristotle says that the buying
and selling of necessaries is thought to be the original cause which
brings men to group themselves under one constitution.
36. As to the relations of the Etruscans and Carthaginians see
Meltzer, Geschichte der Karthager i. 168 sqq. and Mommsen,
History of Rome, Eng. Trans., i. 153. The Phocaeans settled
3. 9. 1280 a 3438. 203
about B.C. 560 at Alalia (Aleria) in Corsica, opposite to Caere,
and about twenty-five years later (Busolt, Gr. Gesch., ed. 2, 2.
753-755) they were expelled by a combined fleet of Etruscans and
Carthaginians an evidence of the alliance of which Aristotle here
speaks. According to E. Meyer, Gesch. des Alterthums 2. 708,
Aristotle refers to treaties concluded between Carthage and each
of the Etruscan seacoast cities separately, not between Carthage
and a central Etruscan authority ; this may be so, but one would
hardly have guessed it from Aristotle s language. His words
appear to imply that States which were not connected by o-u/^oXa
did not commonly trade with each other.
38. eicrl youv aurois owOrjicai ircpl TOJV eio-ayajyi iJ.^ KCU (7UfXJ3oXa
irepl TOO p,T) dSiKCif KOU, ypac|)al Trepl aujxfxaxias. Not all crvvOrJKai
between States had to do with exports and imports, but when
a State had surplus products to export or needed to import
products, it made a O-V^KTJ with States willing to take exports
from it or to supply it with imports, the object of the o-wdfjKT)
being to facilitate and regulate this trade. Compare Rhet. i. 4.
1 360 a 12, ert 5e Trepl rpo(prjs } Troarj darravT) iKavfj rrj TroXei Kai iroia fj
ai/rov re yiyvop-evT) KOI fio-aycoyt/zos-, KCU rival/ r cgaywyrjs deovrat KCU rivasv
flo-aycoyrjs, tva irpbs rovrovs (i. e. those who will receive exports and
Send imports) KOI trvvOrJKai KCU o-vpftdXal yfynnmu npbs 8vo yap dia-
<j)v\aTTfiv dvayKoiov dveyK\f}Tovs TOVS iro\iras } irpos re rovs Kpfirrovs KOI
Trpbs rovs els ravra xpW^ ovs ) an ^ See for an example of such <Tvv6f)Kat
Hicks, Manual of Greek Historical Inscriptions, No. 74 (p. 129).
When States were linked together by a mutually advantageous
commerce of this kind, it was important that provision should be
made for the peaceful settlement of disagreements arising between
individual citizens belonging to them, and hence </i/3oXa were
concluded between them in addition to the avv6rjKcu. S^oXa may
indeed have occasionally existed between States not linked together
by <rw6r)Kai ncpl rS)v et<raya>yi /ic>i>. These avfi/SoXa established a form
of legal process for the trial of offences committed by members of
the one State against those of the other, in order that sufferers
by those offences, or the State to which they belonged, might no
longer be obliged, if they wished to obtain redress for them, to
resort to forcible reprisals. The provisions of these o-v/x/SoXa were
probably very various ; a common one in those concluded by
Athens was that offenders were to be proceeded against in the
courts of the State to which they belonged, though the prosecutor
204 NOTES.
might appeal from their decision to a third State (e/
What the provisions of the o-u/^SoXa between Etruria and Carthage
were, we have no means of knowing. As to on^SoXa see C. F.
Hermann, Gr. Ant. i. 2. 432, ed. Thumser, and Gilbert, Const.
Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 432 sqq., and Gr.
Staatsalt. 2. 380 sqq. Tpa^al irepl a-vpfiaxias, for not all alliances
were in writing (Polyb. 3. 25. 3).
40. dXX OUT dpxal K.T.X. Peloponnesus is regarded by Polybius
(2. 37) as in his day all but one 770X19, inasmuch as it had the same
laws, weights and measures, and coinage, and also the same
magistrates, councillors, and dicasts, the only thing wanting being
a common wall, nao-iv, for both/ see above on 1280 a g. ETTI
TOVTOIS is rendered by Sus. and Welldon to secure these objects
(cp. i. 2. 1253 a 14), but Bonitz (Ind. 268 b 8) groups this passage
with 6 (4). 14. 1 2 98 a 22, TUS dpxas TUS f(f) fKacrTois TTayp.evas, and
evidently interprets rl TOVTOIS over these things, charged with
jurisdiction over these matters/ I incline on the whole to follow
Bonitz. Cf. 8 (6). 8. 1322 a 37, CTT\ irdan TOVTOIS dpxal TrXeiovy eio-iV.
1280 b. 1. For the construction, if TOV is omitted before wotavs (with M s
P 1 Vat. Pal. and perhaps r), cp. Eth. Eud. 3. 5. 1232 b 6, KOI pd\\ov
av <ppovTio~fiv dvrjp /zeyaXox^u^os T* 8oKei fv\ o"7rovSaia> rj rroXXotS 1 TOIS Tvy\d-
vova-tv, but the construction with the genitive is far more usual. For
the thought cp. Eth. Nic. I. IO. 1099 b 29, TO yap TYJS iroXiTiKrjs Te Xos
apio-Tov (Tidcp-ev, avTrj fie W\sUmff eVi/ieXetav Tiotftrai roO TTOLOVS Tivas Kal
dyaBovs TOVS TroXtras 1 7rot^o"ai KOI TrpanTiKovs TU>V KaXoof. That members
of the same State seek to make each other good had been pointed
out in a famous passage of the discourse of Protagoras in Plato,
Protag. 327 Asq., where the speaker says, Xvo-n-eXcZ yap, oipaij wiv
f) aXX^Xtoi/ biKaioavvT] <al dpeTT).
5. irepl 8 dpeTTJs Kal KttKias iroXiTiKTJs SiacrKOiTOuorii oaot $pov-
ri^ouorn cuyojjiias. HO\ITIKTJS, not oru/z/ia^iK^. The word is emphatic,
and there can be little doubt that r M> pr. P 1 are wrong in omitting
it. These MSS. are prone to omit words ; they also give the next
word diaaKonova-tv in a corrupt form. For dpfrrjs no\iTiKrjs cp.
1281 a 6, KOTO Se TJJV 7ro\iTiKT)v dpTrjv aVtVoiy, where, as in the passage
before us, KUT dper^i/ follows in the next line, and 5 (8). 6. i34ob
42, Tols Trpo? dpeTrjv 7rai8vop.evois 7ro\iTiKr]v (where see note). Cp.
also Aeschin. C. Ctes. C. 232, avroi 8e ou KVKXiwv xP^ v KpiTai Kafleo-Tr)-
KOTfs, aXXa vopvv KCI\ TroKiTiKrjs dpfTTJs, and Plato, Protag. 322 E. We
expect ot p.ias TrdXfcos TroXtTai in place of ocroi <ppovTiov(nv evvopias.
3. 9. 1280 a 40 1280 b 10. 205
but Aristotle probably remembers that not all troXfis cared for the
promotion of virtue in their citizens. Hence he prefers to appeal
here, as he does in 2. 5. 1263 a 31 sq. and Rhet. i. i. 1354 a
1 8 sqq., to the practice of those who care for (i>vofj.ia, or in other
words of those who are truly TroXmiecu, for fvvopta is the end of the
political science (see above on 1253 a 37, and Eth. Nic. 3. 5.
1 1 12 b 14, Eth. Eud. i. 5. I2i6b 18), and of any 77-0X1$- which
deserves the name (6 sqq.). For Suio-Konclv, to consider carefully,
cp. Eth. Eud. i. 8. 1217 b 16, where it is contrasted with
flrrfw, and Thuc. 7. 71. 6.
6. fj K<X! fyavepov K.T.X. For the construction rrept dpcnjs
elvai K.T.X., Bonitz (Ind. 275 a 43 sq.) compares Hist. An. 3. 3. 513 a
14, f i TIVI ncpl T&v rosovrw ciripcXes, and Metaph. E. 2. 1026 b 4.
Not all 7rdXy are regarded by Aristotle as making the promotion
of virtue a matter of public concern (Eth. Nic. 10. 10. n8oa
24 sqq.: Pol. 6 (4). 7- I2 93 k I2 > e>1/ TC " ff M ifwvtifrau KOLVTJV
fTvifieXftav dper^s: 4 (7). ii. 1330 b 32), but he evidently thinks that
all TToXfts which deserve the name should do so. Still, even where
the TTo Xtr failed to do this, much was done for virtue by other
agencies at work within it, as we see from the address of Prota
goras in Plato, Protag. 3250 sqq. So that Aristotle s view that
a TroXtp omitting to make the promotion of virtue a matter of public
concern becomes a mere alliance does not seem to be altogether
true.
8. yipCTai Y^P K T.X., for otherwise/ etc. Sus., following
Conring, reads <rvpnaxiS>v in place of o-i>/u/zaxa>i/, which is the reading
of r n, but TWV anoQfv crv/x^ia^icbi is an awkward phrase needing to
be justified by parallel instances, and we should probably supply
TTJS (TV[J.fJLaxias before T&V (i\\a)V TWV a7ro0V (7v/a^ta^a)j/. Cp. PlatO,
Rep. 375 A, o Ui ovv n . . . Sta(^epetv (pvaiv yevvaiov O-KV\(IKOS els $v\aKT]V
vcavio-Kov tv-yfvovs; We have perhaps in a-v^ax^v a similar irregu
larity to that which often occurs in comparisons (see note on
1267 a 5, /ut o> tntfopUat TWV dvayKaiav, and cp. Meteor, i. 4. 342 a
30, (T/7/ieiov 8 f) (f)atvn[j,evT] avrtov Taxvrrjs 6p.oLa ovcra rols v(p T][iu>v
pnTTOvfifvois, and Xen. Cyrop. 5. I. 4, KOI TOLVVV opoiav nils 8ov\ms
*X T *) v e>or ^ Ta ) For T>V tmoQfv o-v/Lt/Ma^o)!/ cp. Plut. Aquae et ignis
comparatio, c. 1 1 , r&v eo>0e/ a-v^ax^v.
10. Kat 6 y<5|ios au^KT) K.T.\. See vol. i. p. 389. As to the
sophist Lycophron see above on 12 55 a 32, and see Sus. 2 ,
Note 552 (Sus. 4 , i. p. 393). In Aristot. Fragm. 82. 1490 a 10 he is
206 NOTES.
spoken of as a writer. f o o-ofaa-Tys is added to distinguish this
Lycophron from others who bore the same name. This view of
the object of law was inherited by Epicurus : see Zeller, Stoics
Epicureans and Sceptics, Eng. Trans., p. 462 sq., who refers to
Diog. Laert. 10. 150, TO rfjs <f>vo-ea>s diKaiov ecrri ffvpftdkw TOV (rvfxfrf-
poiro? fls TO fj.7) PXairTfiv d\\fj\ovs [J.r)8e /3Xa7rr6(T$ai : Stob. Floril. 43.
139, oi vofj-oi xP lv T <* v votp&v Kflvrat, ov% Iva /AT) adiKaxriv, dXX Iva fir)
ddiKuvrai: Lucr. 5. 1143 sqq. To Schopenhauer the State is in
essence nothing more than an institution designed for protection
against external attacks directed against the whole and against
internal .attacks made by individuals on each other (see the refer
ences in Frauenstadt s Schopenhauer-Lexikon 2. 343 sq.).
12. dyaOous KOI SIKCUOUS. Kal SacaiW is added partly to explain
dyaOovs, partly to sharpen the contrast with ra>v 8iKula>v in the
preceding line. In much the same way we have dperfjv ml Si*ato-
ai>VT]v cv cKaj-rr] TroXireia TTJV irpbs rrjv rroXiTeiav in 7 (5)- 9- r 39 a
36, where KOI diKaioo-vvrjv is added because Aristotle is about to
prove that apery relative to the constitution exists by proving the
existence of StKcuoo-uw/ relative to the constitution. Another reason
for adding KOI St*cuW in the passage before us may be that bravery
is often connoted by aya&fc more than anything else (see note on
1338 b 31). Cp. Demosth. Prooem. 55. p. 1461, e iSiW o-TroufiaiW
Kal diKaiwv ai>Sp&&gt;i>, Plato, Protag. 327 B, f) aX\r)\Q>v 8t,Kaio(rvi>Tj Kal dperf],
Pol. 7 (5). 9. 1309 a 36, and Poet. 13. 1453* 8 -
on 8e TOUTOI Ixet rov rpoiroj , i. e. that the 7r6\is is not really
a TroXis-, if it does not care for the promotion of virtue. Aristotle
proves this by showing that nothing short of participation in
good life constitutes a TTO\IS, or at any rate what would be
accepted as a 770X1$ by close inquirers (of aKpi[3>s Ocapovvres,
1280 b 28) that unity of site is not enough, even if combined
with intermarriage, nor nearness, or even unity, of site combined
with the exchange of products and laws for the punishment of
persons wronging each other in that exchange.
14. TOUS rdirous, the sites of two cities/
16. eiriyajjiias, plural, as in 36 and in Rhet. i. 14. 1375 a 10,
and these are the only passages in Aristotle s writings in which the
Index Aristotelicus notes the occurrence of the word.
Twi IStwK rais iroXcai Kou/w^/jidTwi , one" of those acts of com
munion which are characteristic of States/ As to the right of
intermarriage see Hdt. 5. 92 and Thuc. 8. 21, referred to by Eaton,
3. 9. 1280 b 1233. 207
passages which show that it did not always exist between members
of the same rroXts. See also Plut. Thes. c. 13, from which it would
seem that it did not exist between the two Attic demes Pallene and
Hagnus, whether permanently or not, we are not told. Nor was it
exclusively possessed by members of the same 71-0X1?, for it was
often granted by Greek States to the citizens of States on friendly
terms with themselves (Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 378 sq.). The
word Koiva>iv)iJLa occurs occasionally in Plato s writings, but the Index
Aristotelicus gives no other instance of its occurrence in those of
Aristotle.
19. dXX ei^o-ay aurois KOJJLOI TOU JATJ cr<j>as aurous dSiKeiy K.T.X.,
but they had laws for the sake of preventing the infliction of
mutual wrongs. For the * genetivus causalis et fmalis, TOU ^ <r</>a?
avrovs ddiKtlv, see Bon. Ind. 149 b 13 sqq. Cp. Oecon. i. 4. 1344 a
8, irpS)Tov pev ovv vopot Trpbs yvvai<a } KOI TO fir) ddiKc iv OVTUS yap av oi>8
avros dSiKoiro.
20. OIOK ei K.r.X. Aristotle has in his mind Plato s supposition
in Rep. 369 A sqq.: cp. 6 (4). 4. 1291 a 10 sqq. Kai TO n\^6os
tiev pvpioi is added, because he is not content with the four or eight
members which Plato had implied were enough to constitute
a TroXis, and wishes to place the avrdpKfia ev rols dvayicaiois of the
imagined community beyond all question.
25. OUTW KOiyowounres, i.e. KotvmvovvTfs d\\ayijs KOI o-vfj-paxias. Cp.
C. I. 1275 <1 32j TOVS OVT& fJ.T%OVTas.
26. Kai afyiviv aurois K.r.X. We expect the optative of ftor]6flv
in place of ftorjOovvrcs, but Aristotle continues the sentence as if
Xpa>p,evoi /LuVrot rats I8iais olKiais &(nrfp TroXetriv had preceded, and not
exacrros p-evroi XP<P TO T fl ^ V oi/cta &(nrfp iroXfi.
28. TOIS aKpi^ais Oewpoucrti . Cp. Demosth. Olynth. i. 21, wt
BOKCL Kai <pr)o-ei ns av fif) CTKOTTOJI/ aKpi/3a)j.
30. TOU JIT] dSiKeiK <r<j>as aurous Kai TTJS fteraSoacus X^P ll/ - To ^
pf) dSiKcti/, like T^ /iTa8o o-fo)s, is dependent on x^P tv: it is not
dependent on Koivwvla.
32. ou p.T)i/ ou8^ his tantum locis inveni, Pol. 1280 b 32, Eth.
Nic. 10. 2. 1173 a 13 (Eucken, De Partic. Usu, p. 10).
33. dXX s YJ TOU eu I,T\V Koivuvla. K.T.X. Supply (with Bernays and
others) #817 TroXw eWtV. Aristotle often insists, as he does here, that
the necessary conditions of a thing are not the thing (this is
implied, for instance, in c. 5. 1278 a 2 sq. and 4 (7). 8. 1328 a 21
sqq.). What is exactly meant by the phrase the communion of
2 o8 NOTES.
households and families in living well ? It stands in opposition to
25, Kao-Tof \itvroi xpy r // ^ ? ok*? &o-7rfp ToAet, and means that the
several households and families do not live well singly, each within
itself, but that they, as it were, throw their living well into
a common stock so that all share in it, and live well as members
of a larger whole, the n6\is. The dative KO.\ rats ol<iais KOI rots ycvea-i
designates the sharers : cp. 6 (4). i. 1289 a 15, TroAirei a n*v ydp earn
TCLIS Tais TTo Xfo-u/ rj ire pi ray apx<*s, and see Bon. Ind. 1 66 a 6 1 sqq.
for instances of a similar dative. The iroXis is not an union of
single individuals but of oliciai and ye i^ (=/coyuu): cp. i. 2. 1252 b
27 sqq., 2. 5. 1264 a 5 sqq., and the closing sentences of the
interpolation in Strabo, p. 419, quoted above on 1278 b 19.
35. TOUTO, i.e. f] TOV (v rjv jeouwfo K.T.X.
36. 816 K.T.X. Hence, i. e. because 17 TOV fv ^v Koivavia cannot be
realized without dwelling in the same place and intermarrying, or in
other words without TO o-vtfv, various forms of r6 o-u?" came into
being in States. K^Setat, <pparpu, Ovo-iat, and 8iayo>y<u rov arvr)v bring
together the households and ytvrj of which the n6\is consists, and
enable them to realize communion in good life. 5 The omission of
any mention of the tribe is significant. It was probably too large,
and at Athens too scattered, to be of much value as a means of
TO ffvffiv. There may well have been some who regarded TO a-vfiv
as the end of the State (cp. Eth. Eud. 7. i. 1234 b 22, ?s- yap
TroXtTiKf/f epyoi eii/ai 8oKfl //aXio-Ta noi^crai (pi\iav, KCU TTJV apCTrjv dia
TOVTO fyacnv ciVat ^pjjo t^oi oi yap eVSe^fcr^ai (biXovs eavTols flvat TOVS
ddiKovfjLtvuvs vn aXX^Xcov) : hence the pains which Aristotle takes to
point out that it is only a means to that end. Compare his
language in c. 6. 1278 b 20 sqq. and Eth. Nic. 8. u. n6oa 19,
eviat 5e TCOI> Kowatviwv fit fjdovrjv doKovai yiyvecrOai, ^tacrcorcoi/ KOI e
avTai yap Ovtrias evfKa Kal avvovaias. 7ra<rai 8 aio^ai vno TTJV
eoiKacTLV clvaC ov yap TOV irapovros av/JLfpepovTos f) noXiTiKr] cfpierai, aXX
tls airavTa TOV fiiov. There was a risk that the Tro Xts might be
regarded as existing for the sake of pleasure like &Woi and epai/ot,
or at any rate might be bracketed with marriage and the phratry
as a means primarily to TO crvfiv. Aristotle is all the more anxious
to show that the end of the TroXiy is not TO o-vtfv but TO ev (fjv,
because he is thus enabled to draw the conclusion which he draws
at the end of the chapter, that virtuous men have a claim to a larger
share in the TroXts than the rich or the e\cv6cpoi. Just as Plato had
spoken of festivals in Laws 6530 as a means by which men correct
3. 9. 1280 b 3510. 1281 a 11. 209
and complete their education (cp. 828 A, where he takes up the
subject of festivals for treatment immediately after that of educa
tion), so Aristotle regards affinities and phratries and sacrifices
and ways of passing time pleasantly together as aiding in the
realization of a c communion in good life/ Another use of social
ties of this kind was that they served to protect the individual from
wrong, as we see from Plato, Laws 729E, cpwos yap S>v 6 eW
fTaipdiv Tf Kal vyyev)V fXetivoTfpos dvBpurnois Kal ^eoTy, but a reference
to this would not be to the point here. Compare the enumeration
of social ties in Aeschin. De Fals. Leg. c. 23, r^ifis 6Y, ols If pa Kal
Tafpoi TTpoyovoiv VTrdpxovo~iv fv rrj narpidi Kal StarptjSal Kal o~vvrj6eiai ^ie$*
vptov eXtvdepioi Kal ydp-oi Kara TOVS vopovs Kal K^Seorat Kal re co/a K.r.X.
I take dtayuyal TOV avfjv to mean modes of passing time belonging
to social life : cp. (with Bonitz, Ind. 710 a 38) Eth. Nic. 4. 13.
1 12 7 a I7j fv 8f) T<5 o-v^tjv ol pev Trpbs f)8ovr)V Kal \VTTTJV 6[ju\ovJT$
ftprjvTai. Amycoycu roC o-vrjv are tacitly Contrasted with Staycoyat not
TOO o-vtfv, such as, for instance, solitary contemplation. I prefer
this interpretation to those of Stahr ( Vereine fiir den Zweck
heiterer Geselligkeit ) and Bernays ( Belustigungen zur Befor-
derung des Zusammenlebens ), in which TOW o-vfjv is taken to mean
for the purpose of social life/ Common sacrifices and festivals
were all the more necessary to ancient City-States, because their
citizens usually dwelt scattered over the territory, and not con
centrated in the city, like those of many mediaeval City-States.
38. TO Se ToioGToy (juXtas epyoy. The point of this remark, which
is not at first sight evident, becomes so if we translate, * but that
which has just been mentioned (i. e. TO o-vfjv) is the business of
friendship, [not the end of the TroXts]/
40. Kwjj.wi is added in explanation of ycvS>v (cp. i. 2. i252b
1 6 sqq.).
I. TOUTO, i. e. fay TfXfi a Kal avra/Mtyf. 1281 a.
WS <j>0|J.^, Cp. Eth. Eud. 2. I. 1 2 19 a 38, fir) av rj fvdatuovia
rvXfftoc evepyfia KUT dpfrrjv Tf\fiav.
4. 8t(5irp K.T.X. Compare 7 (5). i. 1301 a 39 sqq. T
KotvcoviaVy i.e. TTJV TWV Ka\o)v Trpd^foiv X**P iV o~vvo~rrjKvlav Koivcoviav.
8. OTI (Aef oiji K.T.X. UdvTfs here means both, as in 1280 a 9,
and p.pos TI TOV diKaiov, only a part of what is just/ For the
suppression of * only see below on 1282 a 36.
II. "EX" ^ AwopwiF K.T.X. So far the question discussed has C.10.
been who have the best claim to a superior share in the TroXtr, but
VOL. III. P
210 NOTES.
now Aristotle asks what the supreme authority of the State should
be, for we have been told in c. 6. 1278 b 8 sqq. that the nature of
the constitution depends on the award made of supreme authority
in the State. In the discussion which commences here Aristotle
probably has before him Xen. Mem. i. 2. 42 sqq., where Pericles
is compelled by Alcibiades to admit that a law imposed by force
whether by a tyrant, the few, or the many, is not law but lawless
ness. Compare also Plutarch, Ad Princ. Inerudit. c. 4, of iraXcuol
ovTO) \eyov(Ti Kai ypd^ovcri Kai di8d(TKOvcriv ) a>s avev ftiKrjs ap^fiv pr]Be rov
Aios 1 Ka\S>s Svvapevov.
12. For $\ ydp TOI Eucken (De Partic. Usu, p. 72) compares
Phys. 8. 3. 254 a 18, adding that rot appears to belong to fj t not
to yap.
13. For the juxtaposition of eVa Tr&vruv cp. c. 13. 1283 b 18,
c. 14. i285a 2, c. 16. i287a IT, and 6 (4). i. 1288 b 15.
t\ rupavvov. If we hold that the Good should be supreme, then
we shall have to allow that the One Best should be supreme, and so
again, if we hold that the rich should be supreme, we shall have
to allow that the One Richest, or in other words a tyrant, should be
Supreme : cp. 8 (6). 3. 1318 a 22, fl p-ev yap o n av 01 oXt yot, rvpavvis
(KCU yap lav els ex.rj TrXeico T>V aAXeoi/ evnopow, Kara TO o\iyap%iKbv SIKOIOV
ap^eiv SiKaios fiovosY
dXXa raura irdi Ta %x eiv ^ttt^crai SuorKoXtay. Compare the very
similar Sentence in 2. 8. 1268 b 3, ravra 877 irdvra 7roXX7)v e^6t rapaxnv,
where also we have the emphatic order ravra irdvra ( every one of
these things ). See critical note on 1282 a 40.
14. &v ot ir6nr)Tes K.r.X. Cp. 8 (6). 3. I3i8a24 sqq. and Xen.
Mem. i. 2. 43 sqq. ToCr* OVK adiKov eo-Tiv; is this not unjust? The
answer to this question is given by a supporter of the supremacy
of the Many No, for by Zeus it was justly decreed by the
supreme authority* to which Aristotle replies, Then what are
we to say is the extreme of injustice, if not this? AtraiW, not
with full legal validity (as Sus. auf durchaus rechtsgtiltige
Weise ), but justly/ for what the supreme authority decides is
ipso facto just. AiKaicos is severed from e 5oe, the word which it
qualifies, for the sake of emphasis: see notes on 1255 a 21,
i265b 15, and 1323 a 36, and Holden on Xen. Oecon. 2. 8.
Viet, and some others take ro> Kvpia dmai together ( summam
potestatem habenti iuste ), but not, I think, rightly. Nr) A/a occurs
also in c. ii. 1281 b 1 8, but the Index Aristotelicus gives no other
3. 10. 1281 a 1226. 211
instance from Aristotle s writings. In both these passages the
expression is used asseveratively to introduce a statement which
may be strongly affirmed.
17. TraXif re irdvruv XTj^OeVrwi , and again, taking men as a whole,
irrespective of wealth and poverty. For iravruv \r)<pdevTa>v see above
on 1254 b 15, and cp. Xappavopevuv, c. 13. 1283 a 42. Bernays,
followed by Susemihl, translates these words nachdem [den Reichen]
Alles genommen worden, but I cannot think that they are right.
Mr. Welldon translates rightly, take the whole body of citizens/
Aristotle here, in fact, turns to consider the case of the Many
despoiling the Few of their property, whether those Few are rich or
poor.
19. dXXct fAtp oux fj Y &p*T?) K.T.X., but certainly it is not virtue
that destroys the thing which possesses it/ so that the measures of
spoliation just referred to cannot be the outcome of virtue. Cp.
Eth. Nic. 2. 5 1 1 06 a Ift,pr)Teov ovv on 7rao*a apery, ov av $ dpeTrj, avro
Tf (v ex ov dnoTeXf i Kai TO Zpyov avTov ev a7roSt6 > cocr>, and Menand. Inc.
Fab. Fragm. 12 (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 4. 235),
[ifipdKiov, ov pot KaTavoelv SoKfls on
V7TO TT)S IftiaS eXaOTCt KCtKlClS (TT]TCfTai.
20. OU?> TO SlKCUOl TToXctoS <j>0apTlKOl>. Cp. 2. 2. 1 26 1 a 30, TO
Ivov TO avTiTreirovdbs (Tto^et Tas TrdXeiy. The just is the political good
(c. 12. 1282 b 1 6), and the good of each thing preserves it (2. 2.
1261 b 9 : cp. Plato, Rep. 608 E sqq.).
21. KCU TOK vopov TOUTOK, i. e. the law by which supreme authority
is given to the majority, no less than that by which supreme
authority is given to the poor. So we read in c. 17. 1288 a 14,
icara vopov TOV KCIT agiav diavepovTa Tots evjropois Tas ap^df. Where
a depreciatory meaning is intended to be conveyed, as perhaps
here, oroy is often placed by Aristotle after its substantive e. g. in
2. 3. i262a 13, 2. 6. 1265 b 16, 18, 1266 a i, 2. 9. 1271 a i, 5 (8).
4. 1338 b 28, and 6 (4). 9. 1294 b 23. But OVTOS is often placed
after its substantive where this is not the case.
In teal T&S irpdeis K.r.X. This was the greatest of paradoxes,
for a tyrant was commonly regarded as the incarnation of injustice
(4 (7)- 2 - 1324 a 35 sqq. : Plato, Rep. 344 A).
26. &iapTr(w<n. Bernays takes Siapnd&iv to be here used abso
lutely ( rauben ), but Susemihl supplies TO 7rXf}#os ( das Volk
pliindern ), and Bonitz (Ind. s. v.) TO. *-n^ara TOV -rr\r}Bovs. I incline
to follow Bonitz (see also Liddell and Scott), for Aristotle some-
P 2
212 NOTES.
times introduces a necessary word later than we expect : see for
instance 5 (8). 3. 1337 b 31 and 5 (8). 5. 1339 b i, where bvvavQai
comes in late; also 2. 6. 1264 b 35 (/iere^ovrrt), 3. 6. 1279 a 20
(Trao-at), 3. 8. 1279 b 1 5 (rt), and i. 2. 1252 a 33 (<uo-).
28. TOUS emeiiceis, who will not plunder anybody. As to the
danger arising from a mass of anpoi see note on i28ib 28.
34. d\V taws 4><uii TIS &v K.T.\. Aristotle probably refers to
Plato, Laws 7i3E sqq., where States are advised to place them
selves under the rule of law, since a god is no longer forthcoming,
as in the days Of CronUS, S avQpwiros fls rj oXi-yap^m TIS % Kal
v^r]V f^ovcra T)$Qva>v KOI iri6vfj.ia)V opeyofievrjv Kai
$op.vr]Vj (TTeyovcrav de ovdev, dXX* dvrjvvrcp KOI a7rXr)0Ta)
voarr)p,aTi vvfxofjLevr]v, apgfi 8rj TrdXetoy fj TWOS t5ia>rou KaranaTrja-as 6
roiovros rovs vop-ovs . . . OVK ean <ra>Tr)pias p.r)xavr]. Cp. also C. 15.
1286 a 1 6 sqq. Long before Plato, however, Pittacus had declared
in favour of the rule of law (Diod. 9. 27. 4: Diog. Laert. i. 77).
See below on 1286 a 7.
36. &y ofo K.r.X. Plato had omitted to guard himself by ex
plaining that the rule of law which he recommended must be the
rule of good law. The Englishman in America will feel that this
is slavery that it is legal slavery, will be no compensation, either
to his feelings or his understanding (Burke, Speech on American
Taxation: Works, ed. Bonn, i. 433). Burke goes still further
elsewhere when he says that bad laws are the worst sort of
tyranny. Aristotle, however, finds in the Sixth Book (6 (4).
cc. 4-5) and elsewhere a great difference between democracies or
oligarchies in which law (i. e. democratic or oligarchical law) is
supreme and those in which it is not.
C. 11. 40. on 8e Set K.r.X. Ave<r&n has been translated in many
different ways. Viet, translates dogeiev av XiW&u videretur solvi/
and Lamb. videatur esse expeditum ac solutum/ Bernays trans
lates the words in what I take to be a similar way ( scheint sich
befriedigend zu erledigen ). Bonitz appears to explain \vea0ai
here as to be refuted (which is also the rendering of Mr. Well-
don), for in Ind. 439 a 20 sqq. he groups the passage before us
with passages (Eth. Eud. 2. 8. 1224 b 6: Eth. Nic. 5. 15. 1138 a
27 and 7. 13. ii53a 29) in which the word bears this meaning,
but, if we interpret Xvecr&u thus, it seems to be little in harmony
with the words which follow immediately. Sus. translates gegen
die angeregten Bedenken vertheidigen zu lassen ( to be susceptible
3. 10. 1281 a 2811. 1281 a 40. 213
of defence against the doubts raised about it ), but it is not easy to
get this meaning out of the Greek, and he does not seem himself
to be satisfied with his rendering, for he holds that the text is
unsound in \vfo-0ai d\rj8fiav. If we retain XiWdat, I should be
disposed to follow Viet, in his rendering of the word and to
translate, but [the apparent paradox] that the Many ought
rather to be supreme than the Few Best would appear to receive
a Solution* (cp. Metaph. A. 7. 1072 a Ip, eV 8 OVTQ> r ei/Se^erm,
KCll 1 fJ.fj OUTO)?, CK VVKTOS fCTTai KOI OfJLOV TTaVTCtiV KOI CK [JLT) OITOS",
\VOLT av ravra, where Bonitz explains diremptae sunt hae quaes-
tiones, and Grote, Aristotle, 2. 377, c we may consider the problem
as solved ). But there is some strangeness in on de ocl K.T.X.
followed by \vca6ai in this sense, and I strongly suspect either that
some word has dropped out before or after XiW&u, such as 8eiv, or
that \ixo-6ai is corrupt. Perhaps we should read \clnco-6ai ( to re
main as a possible alternative ) in place of it. The Few Best had
found a panegyrist in Heraclitus (Fragm. 1 1 1 By water, n ? yap avrS>v
voos T) (ppfjv j \$f)/jLQ)in aoiSouri tirovrai KOL o*iaovcdXci) xpewvTai 6fj.i\(O } OVK
fldorcs OTI TroXXoi KUKoi oXi yot Se dyado c alpevvrai yap ev dvria TravTcov ol
apicrroi, K\COS devaov OVIJTUV, ol 8e TroXXot KeKoprjvrai oKOMTTTfp
cp. Eurip. Fragm. 358,
6\iyovs 7raivS) ynoXXoi TJ TroXXoi S
where eaOXovs fy<*> is added e conj., but probably rightly, by Hense,
and 8 (6). 4. 1318 b 16, ol yap TroXXoi fjiaXXov opeyovrai TOV Kcpdovs
t) rr)t Tiprjs). But it is especially because Plato in the Republic
had placed his ideal State in the hands of the Few Best (see
K- e P- 53 A s qq-) tnat Aristotle takes pains both here and in c. 13.
1283 b 20-35 to show that if superior virtue gives a claim to
political power, the Many have solid claims on that ground to such
political power, at any rate, as they can exercise when gathered in
an assembly and converted as it were into a single human being.
We must not take him, however, to assert that a constitution in
which the Few Best and a popular assembly of good type divide the
powers of the State between them in this fashion is the best possible
constitution ; on the contrary, the best constitution is that in which
all the citizens are men of complete excellence (4 (7). 13. 1332 a
32 sqq.: 6 (4). 7. 1293 b i sqq.). His aim in the Eleventh Chapter,
as in the Ninth, is in the main a negative and critical one to
overthrow the exclusive claims of the Few Best, just as in
214
NOTES.
the Ninth he overthrows the exclusive claims of the rich and
the f\f\>6(poi.
41. Kai TLV excic diropiai>. See above on 1275 b 34.
42. Kay. Ipsum K&V non sequente el ita usurpatur ut a simplice
Kai vix distinguatur (Bon. Ind. 41 a 36, where instances of this
are given).
TOUS YP ToXXou s K.T.X. Aristotle here probably remembers Horn.
II- 13- 2 37,
t-VfJL(pepTT) 8 dpCTT) TTeXet dv$p5)V KOI fJid\a \VypG)V.
1281 b. 1. crirouSaios &vr\p. See vol. i. p. 293.
OJJLWS Stands in opposition to 2>v ocao-rds eorti> ov crnovdalos dvrjp.
Compare its use in 6 (4). 7- I2 93 b I2 > Ka 7P >I/ Ta ^ s M votmtptvats
empeXeiav dpfrrjs elaiv o/uco? rives ol evdoKip-ovvres Kal SOKOVVTCS elvai
s, and in De Part. An. i. 5. 645 a 7 sqq., in both which pas
sages the opposition is of a similarly indirect character.
2. eiceii><i>i>, the Few Best.
oux ws e KaoToy. Cp. 6 (4). 4. 1292 a 12.
cloy TO, aufJi<f>opT]TA Seiir^a K.T.X. Cp. C. 15. 1286 a 29, oxrirep
eoTiao-ts arvp.<popr]T05 /caXXicoi/ [uas Kal cforX^s : Hesiod, Op. et Dies
722 sq. : St. Jerome, Epist. 26, c. 4.
4. TToXXwv Y^P orraH K.T.X., for each of them, numerous as they
are, may have a share of virtue and prudence, and the Many, when
they have come together, just as they become one man with many
feet and many hands and many senses, may likewise become one
man with many excellences of character and intelligence/ Supply
i/Se^erai from I with e\ etI/ 3 4- Aper^s Kal (ppovrjo-evs IB taken up by
TO. fjOr) Kal TTJV didvoiav, 7. For o-vveXOovrav, where a~vve\66vTas might
have been used (it is the reading of some of the less good MSS.),
see notes on 13 and 1335 b 19, and cp. De Gen. An. 2. 6. 744 a
15 sqq. and De Gen. et Corr. 1.4. 3i9b 10 sqq. As to the gain
of having many eyes, ears, hands, and feet, see c. 16. 1287 b
26 sqq. The Lacedaemonians dedicated a statue of Apollo with
four hands and four ears, as he had appeared to the combatants in
a battle near Amyclae (Leutsch and Schneidewin, Paroem. Gr. i.
22 : 2. 264) ; the Erinnys is conceived by Sophocles (Electr. 488)
as having many hands and feet; we read of beings like Geryon
(see vol. i. p. 256, note 5, and Stallbaum s note on Plato, Laws
795 C) ; and Aristotle imagines the same multiplicity extended to
moral and intellectual gifts. He perhaps remembers in the passage
before us Aristoph. Ran. 675 Didot,
3. 11. 1281 a 41 1281 b 7. 215
MoC(ra, %opa)V lepS)v cirifirjOi KOI eXff eVt T
TOV 7roXi/f 6\l/ofj.evr) Xacoi/ o^Xov, ov ffo(j)iai
Compare also Eurip. Bacch. 359 Bothe (427 Dindorf),
(TO<pav 6 a.7re\iv Trpanida (frpeva re 7Tfpicr(ra)i> irapa <p&&gt;ra>z/
TO TrXfjdos o TI TO (f>av\oTfpov
cv6fu<T xp^Tcu re, rode rot Xeyoip civ,
and Xen. Cyrop. 4. 3. 21, where Chrysantas says that the mounted
horseman gets the advantage of his horse s ears and eyes as well
as his own, and thus comes to be something better than a centaur,
for a centaur has only two eyes and two ears. The thought that
the Many gathered in an assembly become, as it were, one man
recurs in 6 (4). 4. 1292 an sqq. Plato had already (Rep.
493 A sqq.) compared the Many under these circumstances to
a 0pfjLfj.a p.ya KOI tV^vpo i/, but had regarded the opinions of this
great creature, whether on questions of drawing, or music, or
politics (493 D), as the reverse of wise, and the Sausage-seller in
the Equites of Aristophanes (752 sqq. Didot) finds the Athenian
Demos far cleverer at home than in the Pnyx (cp. Demosth. Prooem.
14. p. 1427). On the other hand, bodies of men acting as a whole
have sometimes been credited by good observers with a superiority
to the individuals composing them taken singly. Thus Canning
used to say that the House of Commons as a body had better
taste than the man of best taste in it, and I am very much inclined
to think that Canning was right (Letter of Lord Macaulay,
Feb. 1831: Life and Letters, i. 174). The quick and correct
feeling of the House of Commons as a body is very striking (Lord
Stratford de Redcliffe in 1820: Life by S. Lane-Poole, i. 294).
The House of Commons, it is true, is a more or less picked
assembly. Compare, however, also Plin. Epist. 7. 17. 10, opinor,
quia in numero ipso est quoddam magnum conlatumque consilium,
quibusque singulis iudicii parum, omnibus plurimum.
7. TOI r\Q-r] Kal TY)^ fodvoiav. For the distinction between ra rjQrj
and f) didvoia, which evidently repeats operas ai ^poz/^o-etw, 4, Bonitz
(Ind. 185 b 61) compares 5 (8). 2. 1337 a 38 sq.
810 KCU Kpii/ouaiK afieiyof tc.r.X., hence (i. e. because they possess
as a Whole these manifold excellences of character and intelligence)
* the Many [not only are better than the Few, but] also judge better
both works of music and works of the poets. Socrates was of
a different opinion (Diog. Laert. 2. 42 : 3. 5), and Plato also (Rep.
2 i6 NOTES.
493 A Sqq. : Laws 670 B, -yeXoior yap o ye TroXvy o^Xo? fi
iK(iva>s yiyvoHTKeiv TO re evdpp.oo Tov KCU fvpvOfiov KOI ftr], and JQO A
701 B). Aristotle here (speaking to some extent aporetically)
echoes the compliments which it was the fashion for comic poets to
shower on their audiences (Cratin. Inc. Fab. Fragm. 51 : Meineke,
Fr. Com. Gr. 2. 192),
X<up\ %> P-ty dxpeioyeXois o/xiXe, TCUS eTTt /SSair,
TT)S f)p.TfpaS (TO(pia$ KplTTJS (IpltTTC TTaVTfOV.
10. dXXd TOUTW K.T.X., * but it is just in this that men of complete
excellence differ from each individual of the Many. I follow
Viet. Giph. Bern, and Sus. in my rendering of 8ta(pepovo-iv. Sepulv.
Lamb, and Welldon render it are superior to/ but the former
rendering suits 16 sq. and 19 sq. better. Plato had claimed (Rep.
484 sqq.: compare the picture drawn of Theaetetus in Theaet.
144 A sq.) that there was an union of many great qualities in
the philosophic nature, and Aristotle says the same thing of the
(nrovSaios. For 01 o-TTovScuoi T&v dv8p>v cp. Isocr. De Antid. 316,
rot s KaXois KayaOois rSiv dvdp&v.
11. <3<nrep K.T.X., as indeed men say that beautiful persons
differ from those who are not beautiful and pictures done by art
from the original objects/ For other instances of the chiasmus
which we note in &o-nfp, n aXrjdtv&v, 12, see note on 1277 a
31. For rS>v a\r)6ivG>v, cp. 5 (8). 5. 1340 a 19, rets dfydivas
fpvo-cts. Sus. 2 (Note 566 : Sus. 4 , i. p. 399) has already referred
to the remark addressed by Socrates to Parrhasius in Xen. Mem.
3. 10. 2, and Viet, and Giph., followed by many others, to the
mode in which Zeuxis obtained the ideal of womanly beauty
which he depicted in his Helen. See Brunn, Geschichte der
griech. Kiinstler 2. 80, 88 (referred to by Vahlen and Sus.), and
Overbeck, Antiken Schriftquellen Nos. 1667-9, where Cic. De
Invent. 2. i. 3 is quoted, turn Crotoniatae publico de consilio
virgines unum in locum conduxerunt et pictori, quam vellet,
eligendi potestatem dederunt. Ille autem quinque delegit . . .
Neque enim putavit omnia quae quaereret ad venustatem in
corpore uno se reperire posse ideo quod nihil simplici in genere
omnibus ex partibus perfectum natura expolivit.
13. lire! KcxwpKTjAeVwi/ ye, since if we conceive them (i. e. ra
o-vi/ijy/ueW els ev) to be separated from each other/ Here, as often
elsewhere (see above on 1254 b 34), enel . . . ye justifies what
precedes by pointing out what would result if the contrary were
3. 11. 1281 b 1018. 217
the case. As to the genitive absolute Kcx a >P t(T l JL * va)V i see Bonitz on
Metaph. A. 9. 990 b 14, vodv <0apeVor. Omissi in genitivis
absolutis subiecti exempla ex Aristotele congessit Waitz ad Hermen.
10. 19 b 37, ex aliis scriptoribus Kriiger, Gr. Gr. 47. 4, 3. Usur-
pantur autem genitivi absoluti, cum per leges grammaticas videatur
participium ad nomen quoddam ipsius enunciati primarii referen
dum fuisse (voeiv n cpQapevros idem quod voiiv n Qdapev), quo maiore
vi participium, seiunctum illud ab enunciatione primaria, pronun-
cietur, cf. Matthiae, Gr. Gr, 561, Kriiger 1. 1. 47. 4, 2. Exempla
Aristotelica contulit Waitz ad An. Pr. 2. 4. 57 a 33. Thus in the
passage before us KCX^P^^OV might well have taken the place of
Kfx^pio-fjLfvwv, and this reading is actually given by r and in
a blundered form by M s , but Kex<p"Tp-eva>v is certainly right. Waitz
on De Interp. 10. 19 b 37 compares among other passages Probl.
35- 4- 9^5 a I, TO. oxo/mra 6iyyav6vT(>v ^/vxftvorfpd ctrri TOU depovs tj rov
Xfip&vos : see also Bon. Ind. 149 b 37 sqq.
15. cl JACK oui/ K.T.X. Mev ovv here introduces a slight qualification
of what has been said (see above oni252b27 sqq. and 1253 a 10) :
it is answered by aXXci, 2O. For Trepi navra drjfjLOv KCU rrfpl irav 7r\rj6os,
cp. 7 (5). 10. i3iob 12, ( K rov ^juou KOI rov TrX^ous, and other
passages in which the two words are used in much the same sense,
e. g. 8 (6). i. 1317 a 24 sq. and 8 (6). 4. 1319 a 19 sq. The almost
tautological repetition is for the sake of emphasis (see notes on
1323 b 29 and 1325 b 10). Aristotle probably remembers a remark
of Socrates recorded in Diog. Laert. 2. 34, irpbs TO OVK dto Xoyov
rrXr/Oos e(pa<TK (^(OKpdrrjs) opoiov ei TIS TerpaSpaxp-ov ev aTroSoKifJidfav TOV
K TWV ToiovTQ)v (raapov (os $OKi[j.ov aTroSe^oiro, and See vol. i, p. 256, note I .
18. For yrj Aia see above on 1281 a 14.
eviw, SC. ?7|ua>i>, and SO evioi, 2O.
6 yap auros K.T.\., for [if we claimed that every kind of demos
possesses this superiority over the Few Good,] the same argument
would hold in the case of brutes also, [which is absurd :] and yet
what difference is there, so to speak, between some kinds of demos
and brutes ? Aristotle refers in eviot especially to cases in which
the demos is composed of iBdvnvaoi dyopaioi and OrJTfs, and is therefore
of a Servile type (cp. 1282 a 15, av % TO 7rX?/0oy p.fj \iav dvdpcnroSudfs,
and 8 (6). 4. 1319 a 24 sqq.). The ftdvavo-os and the 6fjs have been
ranked with slaves in c. 4. 1277 a 37 sqq., and the slave comes very
near to the brute (i. 5. 1254 b 24 sqq.). The Many had been
compared to brutes by Heraclitus (Fragm. in, quoted above on
218 NOTES.
1281 a 40), by Plato (Rep. 496 C sq.), and by Aristotle himself
(Eth. Nic. i. 3. 1095 b 19 sq.).
21. Bid Kal TT]I> irpOTepOf eipT)fj,liT)i diropiai Xuaeicy o.v TIS 8td
TOUTWK K.T.X. The question referred to is that raised in c. 10.
1281 a 1 1, TL SeZ TO Kvpiov flvai rrjs TrdXecoy. Isocrates had already
declared for a similar solution of the question (Areopag. 26, &&gt;? Se
O-VVTOUOIS flTTfiv, CKflVOl 8lfyVO>KC>TS TjVaV OTl 61 TOV fJLfV d^fJLOV OHTKCp
Tvpavvov KadifTTavai TO.S dp%as Kal fco\acu/ TOVS fap.apTavovras Kal Kpiveiv
Trepl TCOV dp.fpiO firjTOVfjLevav, TOVS Se cr^dXrjv ayeiv dwapevovs Kal (3iov
iKavov KKrr]p,evovs CTrt/zeXeicr^ai rcoi/ KoivS)v } axrircp ot/ceras . . . KO.LTOI TTCOS
civ TIS cvpoi ravTTjs BffiaioTepav r) Sucaiorepav drj^oKpariav, rijs TOVS fiev
dwdTCOTaTOVS 7Tl TCI9 TTpd^ClS Ka.dlO~Tdo~r)S ) dVT&V 8e TOVTtoV TOV 8rjfJLOV
Kvpiov Troiova-rjs ;). Half the interest of the chapter before us lies in
this, that in it Aristotle supports the views of Isocrates against
those of his master Plato. There are no doubt some expressions
in the passage just quoted of which Aristotle would not approve ;
he would also, it would seem, wish the magistracies to be in the
hands of the Few Best rather than of ot cr^oX^ 5yi/ Bwdfievoi Kal fiiov
tKavbv KeKTTjfjievoi, though this is not quite clear, for in 1282 a 31 sq.
he connects the cineuteis of i282a 26 with the possession of high
property-qualifications.
24. oaoi jj,r)Te irXouaioi K.T.X. For the omission of cla-tv see
Vahlen on Poet. 2.4. 1459 b 7> where Eth. Nic. 6. 13. 1144 b 5, KCU
yap diKcuoi KOI crcofppovtKol Kal avSpeloi Kal raXXa e^o/zei/ fvdvs c< yeveTrjs, is
compared among other passages. For at a>/xa x ov(riv aperf* w^,
possess no ground of claim in respect of virtue/ cp. 2. 5. 1264 b
8 sqq. and Plut. De Adulatore et Amico, c. 33, ^be ^v dpeTfjs
6fjio\oyovp.fvov dieo/za Kal do^rjs.
25. TO fiei/ y^P K.T.X. If We Supply (prjo-ciev av TIS flvai with OVK
do-cpa\es from Xvaeiev av TIS, 22, we shall thus be able to explain the
infinitives dSiKfiv av (which Sus., foMowing Rassow, would alter into
ddiKelv dfdyKrj) and apapTaveiv. Aristotle is still expressing the views
which the imaginary T of 22 might entertain. See notes on 1259 a
39 and 1280 a 27. Vahlen, Beitrage zu Aristot. Poet. i. 51, explains
these infinitives as dependent on the thought contained in what
precedes, and refers to Waitz on Hermen. 19 a 23. The strong
language here used as to the dcppoo-vvr) and a&Wa of the Many as
individuals recalls the language of the Persian Megabyzus in Hdt. 3.
8 1, 6p.i\ov yap dxpr}Lov ovdev CCTTI dgvvfT&Tepov ovSe vfipicrTOTepov, and
that of Plato in Rep. 496 C sq., where pavia and dducla are ascribed
3. 11. 1281 b 2132. 219
to them ; Aristotle himself, if he were expressing his own views,
would perhaps use milder terms.
28. TO 8e p) [ATa8io6V<u p)8e fACT^i* 4>o|3p6V. Supply apxrjs
with /ifTaSiSoW and pfTe xfiv, and etvai with (pofiepov. For the risks
attending the presence in a Greek State of many art/zot see [Xen.]
Rep. Ath. 3. 12 sq. and Plut. Ages. c. 30. Cp. also 2. i2.i274a
17, fjLTjde yap TOVTOV (i.e. rov ras dp%as alpiia-Bai KOI cvflvveiv) Kvpios &v
6 dfj/JLOs dov\os av f"rj KOI TroXe/xioy, and 3. 15. 1286 b 1 8 Sqq.
31. XetTTCTtti 8t] K.T.X. For TO /3ovXeiW&u Kal Kpivfiv, cp. C. I.
I275D 1 8, UpX^S ^OV\VTtKTJS ) KplTLKTJS, where KptTlKT}S = dlKCHTTlKT)!, aS
appears from 1275 b 16, TO /3ouXeiW&u /cat &Kaeiv. Hence TO Kpivciv
in the passage before us probably means judging/ but as Aristotle
is speaking of functions exercised by the whole demos gathered in
one assembly, and not broken up into a number of dicasteries, he
must refer to the judicial functions which fell to the popular assem
bly (6 (4). 14. 1 298 a 3 sqq.). When the holders of magistracies
are said in 6 (4). 15. 12 99 a 25 sqq. ovXeiW&u irfp\ TIV&V Kal Kpivftv
Kal emrarrciv, the word Kpivftv is used in a different sense. In
saying that, if the eXevdepoi are excluded from the greatest offices,
the only remaining course is to give them rights of deliberating
and judging, Aristotle forgets that it would be possible to admit
them to minor offices, a course suggested by him under certain
circumstances in 7 (5). 8. 1309 a 27 sqq. and 8 (6). 5. 1320 b
1 1 sqq.
32. loXui/. Cp. 2. 12. 1 2 74 a 15-21, A0. noX. c. 7, and Plut. Solon,
c. 1 8. As Solon gave the assembly no more power than this, it is
difficult to understand why he took the trouble to institute a Boule
of 400 to aid it in the performance of these light duties. Aristotle
points out in 7 (5). 6. 1305 b 30 sqq. the risks besetting oligarchies in
which ov% ovrot aipovvTai ras ap^as e o>i> ot ap^ovrts fi(riv. Was not
the Solonian constitution exposed to similar risks ? Contrast with
Solon s policy that of the founder or founders of the Lacedae
monian Ephorate; this great office was made accessible to all
the citizens. It is possible that Solon legislated on this subject
in intentional opposition to them. The passage before us reads as
if Solon was the first to give the right of electing magistrates to
TO irXrjSos rS>v TroXiTcoi/ at Athens. If this is Aristotle s meaning, we
must suppose that in 2. 12. i273b 41 sqq., where he says that
Solon found the magistrates already appointed by election, he
means that, though they were thus appointed before Solon s time.
220 NOTES.
they were not elected by the people. On the question whether
Aristotle s statements as to Solon here and in 1282 a 25 sqq. and
2. 12. 1274 a 15 sqq. are reconcilable with Ad. noA. c. 8, ras fi
dpxas ciroirjo-f (SC. 6 2o Xo>i>) K\r)pa>Tas e< TrpOKpiTW, [o]vy [ocao-Jrj; 71730-
Kpivcie Toi)v <pv\G)v rrpovKpivev 8* eis TOVS fvvea apxovras cKacrrr] SfKa, Kal
TOV[TOIS~\ [7rK~\\f)povv (or Kat fefcj roufrooi/ e KXJjypoui ), Gilbert (Const.
Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 136. i) and Busolt
(Gr. Gesch., ed. 2, 2. 275. i) take opposite views, the former thinking
that they are and the latter that they are not. To me the latter
view seems to be the true one.
rwi aXXwi rives yojAo0T<oi>. Hippodamus allowed the demos in
his ideal State the right of electing the magistrates (2. 8. 1268 a
n), but (so Aristotle thinks) excluded the cultivators and artisans
from the most important offices (1268 a 20 sqq.). In some oligar
chies the demos, though excluded from office, had the right of
electing the magistrates (7 (5). 6. i3O5b 30 sqq.).
TdTTOuoriK em re rots dpx<up<nas K.r.X. Cp. Isocr. Philip. 151,
eVi fie ras Trpdt-eis (re rarrovon, voftifavrcs TOVTWV p,ev ae KaXXio-r av
eVtorarJyo-ai /c.r.X. (Liddell and Scott s. v. rao-o-o) ii. i). Aristotle
speaks here as if to give the Many the right of electing the magis
trates was equivalent to giving them deliberative authority; he
distinguishes the two things, however, in 8 (6). 4. I3i8b 23 sqq.
As to en re K.r.X. see note on 1284 a 35.
34. KaTci fioms. See vol. i. p. 257, note 2, and cp. Plato, Polit.
292 B, Kara Trpcbray. The expression probably includes magis
tracies administered by Boards in addition to those held by single
individuals.
35. For the order of the words in Ua^y aur0T]<m> see note on
32.
rots jSeXriofft, cp. 6 (4). 14. 1298 b 2O, povXeixrovrai yap
Koivfj (Bov\fvo[Jivoi TrdvTfS, 6 p.cv drjfjLOS p.era TWV yvcoptpav, OVTOI fie
TOV rrXtfovs. Dr. Arnold has already compared the passage
before us with Thuc. 6. 18. 6, where Alcibiades says, KOI i/o/uVare
Vforrjra p.fv KOI yr\pas avev aXX^Xwy fjir]8ev 8vva.(r6ai, 6fJ.ov fie TO re <pav\ov
KOL TO p.eo~ov Kal TO 7rdw ciKpifies av gvyKpaQev /naXtcrr* av to-^ueii/. See
also above on i276b 37.
36. Y) fXT) KaOapa rpo^. Food in a more or less raw state,
standing in need of some further working-up to fit it for consump
tion, is termed impure food in De Gen. An. i. 20. 728 a 26, eVrt
yap TO, KaTap-rjvia anepua ov Kadapov aXXa deopevov epyavias, &&lt;nrcp ev TTJ
3. 11. 1281 b 34 1282 a 3. 221
Trepi rovs Kapirovs yei/eVet, orav rj p^Trw Stflrq/xeVr; (8iT]Trr)fj.vr) Z, followed
by Aubert and Wimmer, sifted through/ from fitarrdo)), cWcm pet/
fj rpofprjj Sctrat 5 epycKTias Trpos TTJV Kudap<riv 6*to KOI p.iyvvp.vrj eKfivr) jzeV
rf) yovf), avTT) de Kadapa rpocpfj, f] p.tv yewq, 17 fie rpe cpet. Cp. De Gen.
An. I. 18.7253- !4) T *) s \** v vv irpa>Tr)s rpocprjs irfpLTra^ia (pXey/za /cat
et rt aXXo rotoiJroi * /cat yap ro (p\eyjj,a rrjs xpT]<ri[JLOv rpoc^^s Treptrrcopd
a-rjp.flov S on fj.iyvi>fj,fvov Tpo(pfj KaOapa Tpecpei /cat TrofoCo-t /carava-
In Athen. Deipn. 109 c a KaOapbs apros, or loaf of pure
meal/ is opposed to a o-uy/copo-ror apro?, or loaf of unbolted (i. e.
unsifted ) meal/ and in Hippocr. De Victus Ratione (vol. i.
p. 673 Ktlhn) Kadapa aXevpa are opposed to arvyKOfJucrra oXei/pa.
Aristotle evidently thinks that a large quantity of pure and impure
food together is more nutritious than a smaller quantity of pure
food. He was much interested in questions about diet (Plut. Alex.
C. 8, So/cet 6e [JLOL /cat TO (ptXtarpeii/ AXe^ai/fipw irpoaTpfyaardai p.a\\ov
erepwv AptaroreX^s , ov yap povov rr t i> deoopiav rjydTrrjcrfv, aXXa /cat vovovcriv
(j3or)6ei Toty (piXois /cat crvveraTre dcpaneias Tivas KOI diairas, ats e /c TO>V
eTTKTToXuv Xa/3etv loriy).
39. irpwTT]^ |j,^ is taken up by ravrrjv pei/ ovv /c.r.X., 1282 a 23,
and answered by aXXq $ ea-T\v fx^ vr 1 TUVTTIS, 24. Compare with
this oVopia the remark ascribed to Anacharsis in Plut. Solon, c. 5
Sub fin., f(pT) Se /cd/C6ti>o 6av/jid^iv 6 Aj/d^opo-ty e/c/cX^o-ta Trapayevopcvos ,
on Xeyoixri pei/ ot crotpot Trap "EXX^o t, Kpivowi de ol dfjiadels, and the
argument ascribed to him in Sext. Empir. Adv. Math. 7. 55-59.
41. I have not traced elsewhere the construction iroiTJaai uyta TTJS
vocrou TT]s irapouo"r)S, though Liddell and Scott give vyiacrde\s TOV
Tpau/Maros- from Anon. ap. Suid. S. V. vyia&Oeis.
42. OUTOS 8* early larpos. M s P 1 and possibly r add 6 before
larpos, but probably wrongly: see above on i253b n and cp. c. 4.
1277 b 15, avTT) dpfrr) TToXtVou, and 5 (8). 3. 1337 b 32. See also
Bon. Ind. 546 a 51 sqq.
ojjioiws 8e TOUTO K.r.X. We must apparently supply e^et. For
similar omissions of e^et see Bon. Ind. 306 a 16 sqq.
1. rds aXXas IfAireiptas Kal Te x^as. See note on I297b 20. 1282 a.
The two words are conjoined also in i. 9. 1257 a 4 and 8 (6). 2.
1317 b 21.
3. larpos 8e K.T.\., and we give the name of physician to the
executant, and to the man of directing skill, and thirdly to the
man who is merely cultivated in the science/ For the contrast of
os and apxire/croi i/coy, cp. Polyb. 8. 9. 2, le pcoi/os p.ev \opr]yoi>
222 NOTES.
yfyovoros, apxiTfKrovos Se Kal drj/jaovpyov TO>I/ eirivorjpa.TO>v
In i. 3. 1253 b 38 the dpxireKrw is contrasted with the vTrrjperrjs and
in Metaph. A. i. 981 a 30 sqq. and b 31 sq. with the x fl P or ^X vr t s - As
to 6 TreTraioevfjLfvos Trfpl TTJV r^vr^v, Coray compares Plato, Protag.
3126, oicwrep f) irapa rov ypapp.ari<rrov e -yeVero Kal nidapia-rov Kal Traido-
rpiftov TOVTGW yap arv Ka(rrrjV OVK eVl re^i/fl evades, as dr]p.iovpyos
(r6aevos, dXX trrl TroiSeta, a>s rov l$Karr)v Kal TOV eXfvdepov Trpeiret,, and
BonitZ (Ind. 558 a 4), De Part. An. I. I. 639 a I,7rep! nacrav Beaplav
re KOI fjL0o8ov } O/JLOLCOS rarreivorepav re KUI Tifjuarcpav, dvo (paivovrai Tpoirot
TTJS e|eci)s elvai, o>i/ TT?Z> /zei/ iri(rTr)iJ.T)v TOV TTpay/^aros KaAcSs 1 e^ei Trpoaayo-
peveiv, TTJV otoi/ Traideiav TWO. 7reiraiBevp.Vov yap eVrt Kara rporrov TO
fivvavdai Kplvai evarrox^s TI Ka\<os rj pr) Ka\>s airoSibuHTiv 6 \eywv.
4. elal Y<ip K.T.X. See critical note on 1282 a 5.
7. iV cupeaiy, the election of magistrates and other masters of
an art, as well as the review of their conduct.
8. Kal yap TO eXeo-0ai 6p0ws K.T.X., for choosing rightly also [no
less than judging rightly] is the work of those who know the
particular science or art/ The force of KCU is here retained in Kal
ydp. Compare the remarks of Cicero in Pro Plancio 3. 7 and 4. 9.
10. el yap K.r.X., for if in the case of some kinds of work and
some arts some non-scientific persons also do share in the ability to
make a good choice, they do not do so in a higher degree than the
scientific/ Supply roO eXeV&u 6pd>s with /ueTexouo-i. Coray, followed
by Bekk. 2 , would read ov rot in place of ov rt, but ov seems to be
right here: see Eucken, De Partic. Usu, p. 70, who remarks, hoc
videtur praemittendum esse, ovrot ita distare ab ovn, ut illud senten-
tiam restringi significet, cum T! ad ov addito nihil aliud nisi
particulae negantis vis prematur/ See also Bon. Ind. 539 b
1 8 sqq. The passage before us was perhaps present to the
memory of Dionysius of Halicarnassus in De Thucyd. iud. 4,
ovSe yap ras ATreXXoC /ecu Zevi8os Kal Tlpwroytvovs Kal T>V a XXcov
ypa(p(ov Ta>v ftitoVOp.ao fjLevcov rexvas ol /ziy ras avras e^oi/re? eKeivois operas
Kpivciv KKa>\vvrai ovSe ra ^etSi ou Kal HO\VK\ITOV Kal Mvpuvos fpya ol
HTJ rrjXiKovroi drjuiovpyoi eat yap Xeyfiv, on TTO\\O)V epy<ov ovx rjrrwv rov
rexvirov Kpirrjs 6 tSioorr/r.
15. &K 5 TO TrXrjOos pr] Xia^ dvSpa-jroSwSes. In a passage of the
Laws (701 A) which Aristotle probably has before him here Plato
had said that the tiearpoKparia which sprang up at Athens after the
Persian War would have mattered less if the demos had consisted
3. 11. 1282 a 429. 223
18. irepl ciawy, sc. Ttxvwv. Aristotle would not say this of
geometry, for instance.
6 iroiYjo-as. See critical note.
2O. dXXd Kal P^Xnok K.T.X. Cp. PlatO, Rep. 60 1 D, OVKOVV dperrj
Kal KriXXor Kal dpOoTTjs fKavrov (TKfvovs Kal aov Kal rrpd^ecos ov rrpos XXo
TI r) Trjv xpfiav fcrrl irpbs YJV av exaoroi> TJ 7T(7roir)p.evov 77 rre(f)VK6s J Ourco.
r) apa dvdyKr] TOV ^pcb/zer-oi/ ocdcrra) e/iTTfipoTarov re flvai KOI a-yyeXoi/
ra> TTOITJTTJ oia dyaBa 77 KUKCL Troicl ev 777 ^pet a a> ^p^rat oiov
TTOV auXoTTotw e^ayyeXeT TTfpl T>V av\(ov ot av VTrrjpfTSioriv fv
TOJ av\dv, KCU eVira^ei otouj 6ft Troifiv 6 S vTTTjprrr/crft, and Cratyl. 390.
Yet if the user is a better judge of the excellence of some articles
than the maker, it does not follow that some users are not better
judges than others.
22. Kal Qoivf\v 6 SaiTu/j.wj dXX ofy 6 jutdyetpos. For the thought
see vol. i. p. 258, note i. Cp. also Alexis, Fragm. AiVos (Meineke,
Fragm. Com. Gr. 3. 444),
KCU TO)V /J.fV VTTOKptT&V 7TO\V
KpaTKTTOS CCTTIV O^OTTOIOS, &&gt;S SoKel
TOIS xpto/zevoiff, rS)V 8 o^/onoiwv inroKpirrjs.
25. 8oKi ydp K.T.X. This probably refers to Plato, Laws 945 B
sqq. : see vol. i. p. 258.
26. at 8 euOumi K.T.X. Cp. 8 (6). 2. I3iyb 25, TO SiKd&tv
Trdvras KOI IK jrdvrwv Kal TTfpl TrdvTov r) ircpl TCOV TrXet orcoi/ Kal ru>v
p.fyi(TT(ov Kal rwv Kvpiwrdruiv, olov Trepl fvdvvwv K.T.X.
27. wo-ircp eip-rjTai, in 1281 b 32.
28. As to TOIS Siifxois and TJ eKKXr]aia, see above on 1275 b 7.
29. KaiTot K.T.X. introduces a proof that members of the assem
bly, etc., are (paOXoi (26). So much mixed up is the conception of
(pav\oT7)s and enieiKeta with wealth and poverty. It is here implied that
the Boule is not one of at ncyto-rai dpxai, whereas in 8 (6). 8. 1322 a
30-b 17 it is grouped with the offices of strategus and euthynus
and logistes and counted among the most important magistracies.
Notwithstanding what is said here, a high property-qualification
was sometimes required for membership of the assembly, and
sometimes none at all (6 (4). 9. 1294 b 3 sq.). At Athens no one
could be a member of the Boule or the Heliaea till he was thirty
years of age (Gilbert, Const. Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, Eng.
Trans., pp. 265, 392), but Aristotle would perhaps regard this as
T]\iKia. We read of Solon in A0. noX. c. 7, rds /x[eV ov]v
dnfVfL[j,fv ap^eiv CK nevTaKoo iop.fdip.vtov Kal Imrffov Kal fcvyiT&v, TOVS
224 NOTES.
cvvea ap\ovTas KOI TOVS Tafias . . . rois fie TO OrjTiKov TC\OV<TIV KK\r)<rias
KCLI 8iKao-TTjpi(t)V fj.fT8(i)K fj.6vov. Solon, in fact, required the racial TTJS
Adrjvas to be Pentacosiomedimni, and the law was the same in
Aristotle s day, but it was no longer observed ( A0. noX. c. 47 z#. :
c. 7 sub fin. : c. 8. 1. 7). It does not appear that there was any
property-qualification for the office of strategus at Athens, for the
strategi are said to be elected from all (Gilbert, ibid. p. 230).
33. Kal Taur , i. e. the giving of greater powers to men possessed
of a small property-qualification only and youthful in years than to
men possessed of a high property-qualification, no less than the
giving to unskilled persons of the right to elect magistrates and to
review their conduct in office.
36. fioptoV eon TOUTWC, is only a part of these/ For the sup
pression of only cp. c. 9. 1281 a 9, c. n. 1282 b 4, and c. 15.
1286 b 8, and see notes on 1336 b 26, 1340 a 34, and 1292 a 32.
Xfyu Se jxopioK K.r.X. This explanation seems unnecessary, but
see above on 1277 b 37 and below on 1282 b 39. See also
Vahlen on Poet. 13. 1453 a 4.
40. ir&vrav TOUTOJV, i. e. the members of the demos, the Boule,
and the dicastery.
TO TWy Kd9 Ifd Kttl KttT* oXiyOUS K.T.X. Cp. C. 5. 1278 b 4, KVptOS
fj Kaff avTov t) /ner ciXXwv rrjs T>V Koivotv eVijueXeiay.
1282 b. 1. T) 8e irpwTTj XexOetaa aTropia, i. e. the discussion on the an-opm
raised in c. 10. 1281 an, rl del TO <vpiov elvai TTJS TToXecos. This
discussion has made it clear that the check of law is necessary
to prevent the Many or the Few committing injustice, and that
law must be just law if it is to do this.
4. irepl -rouTwy, only about those things (see above on 1282 a 36).
e^aSumToGcriy, are wholly unable.
7. TO irdXai 8tairopT)0ec, i. e. Tt del TO Kvptov eivai TTJS TroXetos.
8. dXXcl yap K.T.X., but it must needs be also that as the
constitutions [to which laws belong] are bad or good and just
or unjust, so the laws also are the same this, however, is clear
that the laws must be adjusted to the constitution, [not the con
stitution to the laws] but if this is so, it is evident that laws
in accordance with the normal constitutions must necessarily
be just and laws in accordance with the deviation-forms not just.
For the view that laws vary with constitutions, cp. Plato, Laws
714 B sq. Cp. also 6 (4). I. 1289 a 13, rrpbs yap Tas rroXireiaff TOVS
v6fj.uvs Set TtOeaBai KO.I ri6evTai ndvTes, aXX ou ray TroXiret as rrpos TOVS
3. 11. 1282 a 33 12. 1282 b 14. 225
vouovs. Demosthenes insists on this also : see Hug, Studien aus
dem classischen Alterthum, p. 79, where Demosth. c. Androt. c. 30
is referred tO, aiov TOIVVV, & avdpes A.6r]va ioi ) Kal TOV Bivra TOV VOJJLOV
f^fravai 2dXo>va, Kal Oedcraaflai oo-qv rrpovoiav eVoietTO fv anaviv ols triBci
VOfJLOlS TTJS 7TO\lTfiaS } KOt OCTO) TTfpl TOVTOV fJLCL\\OV O~7TOv8a^eV 1) TTCpl TOV
irpdypaTos avTov ov TiOflr) TOV vopov, and also Demosth. in Lept.
cc. 105-109, where the variation of the laws respecting rewards
under different constitutions is traced. Sus. has already referred
tO IsOCr. Areopag. 14, TOVTTJ (\. e. TTJ TroXireta) /cat TOVS vopovs Kal
TOVS prjTOpas Kal TOVS iSiobraj dvayKalov CO~TIV 6p,oiovo~6ai ) /cat TrpaTTeiv
ovTo>s licdo-Tovs olavrrep av TCIVTTJV e^oxrti/. Ei ro{)ro(ll), SC. (pavepov eWt.
14 sqq. Aristotle s inquiries have so far led him to the conclu- C. 12.
sion that the true supreme authority is to be found in laws in
accordance with the normal constitutions/ and we expect him (see
vol. i. p. 259) to go on and ask what laws are in accordance with
the normal constitutions, but perhaps he feels that he has not yet
sufficiently studied how normal or just constitutions should be
organized, and that till he has done this he cannot decide what
laws are in accordance with them. At all events, instead of
asking this question, he makes a new start in the Twelfth
Chapter and learns from a renewed inquiry into the nature of
Political Justice, (i) that a just or normal constitution will recog
nize in its distribution of power all attributes which contribute
to the being and well-being of the State, and not one of them
only, and (2) that under given circumstances the conclusion at
which he has arrived in favour of the supremacy of law does not
hold good, and that Justice may require that the State shall be
ruled not by law, but by the will of an Absolute King supreme
over all law. To this extent then the conclusion reached at the
end of c. 1 1 needs to be modified. In teaching that account ought
to be taken of other things besides virtue in the award of political
power, and that superiority in virtue alone, unless it is transcen
dent, gives no just claim to exclusive political supremacy, Aristotle
differs from the language held by Plato in Laws 756 -758 A, and
especially 757 C, where we read of the nobler of the two kinds of
IO-OTTJS (17 a\r)0e<rrd.Tr) Kal dpivTr] to-or^s), rc5 fj.ev yap p.fiovt TrXeica, T<B
8 eXdrrovt fffiiKporepa VffJ-fi, /nerpta didovcra npos TTJV UVTO>V cpvaiv exarepa),
Kal O~T) Kal Tt/uas p.eioo~i p.v npbs apcrrjv aet pei^ovs, Tols 8c Tovvavriov e%ovo~iv
apfTTJs re Kal iraibelas TO irpeirov eKUTepois aTrove/xei Kara Xdyoi; eon yap
$rj TTOU Kal TO TroXiTiKov fjfuv aet TOVT avrdj TO diKaiov. He probably has
VOL. III. Q
226 NOTES.
also before him Rep. 540 D, orav ol bs dXq&as <pi\6o-o(j)oi dwdarai, ij
77 els, ev TroXfi yev6p,evoi, TO>I> ^uev i>vi> n^ieov Kara^povrjcraxriv ... TO
fpt TrXetWov 7roir)(rdp.voi KOI Tas anb TOVTOV Tifj.ds, p-eyio-Tov oe KOI
d^ay<atoVaroi TO SIKCIIOV, KCU TOVTO> 17 vrrrjpfTovvTes re Kal avovT(s CLVTO
dia(rKev(op7)o-a)VTai rrjv eavT&v ir6\iv. Cp. IsOCF. Archid. 35.
ETTCI Be K.T.\. Here begins a long string of protases introduced
by eVei, which lack an expressed apodosis to take them up : com
pare i. 12. 1259 a 37 sqq. The virtual apodosis perhaps comes
in 21, TTotW 8 IVOTTJS K.T.X., unless we supply after TO KOIVTJ o-v^epov
we shall do well to inquire what the just is/ Compare Magn.
Mor. I. I. Il82b I, dXXa prjv fj ye 7ro\iTiKr) ^\TL(TTT) dvvafJLis, &&lt;rr TO
reXos avrrjs av f lrj dyadov. For dyaOov (not TO dyaBov) see Stallbaum
on Plato, Hipp. Maj. 293 E. For /uaXiora see note on 1252 a 4.
That TO Tj-oXm/coi/ dya66v is TO 8i<aiov might be guessed from Pol. 2.
2. I26l a 30, diorrep TO I<TOV TO dvTnreTrovQbs o-eo^fi Tas TrdXet^ taken
With I26l b 9, KatTot TO ye endo-TOV dyaBbv aco^iei enavTOV. As to f)
r] 8vvap.is, at /ueTct Xo-you dwd/jifis idem fere SUnt ac rtyyai et
t, itaque saepe Swapis vel coniungitur cum verbis Tex vr l,
emaTwr) vel pro synonymo usurpatur (Bon. Ind. 207 b 4 sqq.). The
three terms are already used in conjunction by Isocrates in Panath.
30, eVftS?) rds Tf^vas KOI Tas e7riGTf)p.a.s KOI Tas dvvdp.eis dno8oKip.d^a).
17. TOUTO S s eo-Tt TO Koivri O-UIUK^^PO^, and by the just I mean that
which is for the common advantage/ Cp. i. 9. 125 7 a 19, cv /zeV
ovv Tfl 7rpa>TT) Koivcwia (TOVTO 8 evriv oua a). Aristotle adds this remark
because he has already explained in c. 6 that the common advan
tage is the end for which the State originally comes into being and
the end of all normal constitutions: cp. Eth. Nic. 8. n. n6oa
ii sqq. and Rhet. i. 6. 1362 b 27 sq.
18. 8oK6t 8e iroiviv Icrov TI TO SiKaioc cTrai. Cp. C. 9. 1280 a II
(where see note). By io-ov TI is probably meant Laov KOT dva\oyiav :
Cp. 7 (5)- Ij I 3 I a 2 6, TrdvTwv fiev opoXoyovvTatv TO SUaiov Kal TO KOT*
dvakoyiav lo~ov.
19. TOIS KttTa $i\ovo$iav Xoyois, Iv ots SiwpiaTat Trepl TWI> TjOtKwi .
The reference appears to be to Eth. Nic. 5. 6. 1131 a 9 sqq.
Popular opinion is distinguished from philosophical inquiries very
much as in Eth. Eud. I. 8. 1217 b 22, eVeVKeTmu 8e TroXXoI? nepl
aVTOV TpOTTOlS KO.I tV Tols ^Q3TptKols X6yOlS Kal V Tols KUTO. (pl\OCTO(f)iaV .
Cp. De Part. An. I. I. 642 a 4, T>V p.ev yap 8vo TPOTTWV ovdeTepov oiov
Tf VTrdpxeiv, TWV Sico/Jiff/Mei/coj/ ev Tols Kara (pi\oaocpiav. See Bon. Ind.
821 a 1 8 sqq., and cp. Plato, Symp. 218 A, T>V ev ^tX
3. 12. 1282 b 1726. 227
20. TI Y&p Kal rial TO Siicaiof, for that which is just is a thing
and has to do with persons/ or, in other words, justice involves
an assignment of a thing to persons.
22. ?x t Y^-P T UT diropiay *a! cfuXooxxfuai iro\n\.K.r\v, for this
inquiry is productive of questions and of philosophical speculation
on politics. For % see above on i268b 24. It is a merit in
inquiries to give rise to aporetic discussion: see above on i275b
34. Bonitz (Ind. 82ob 58 sqq.) compares Phys. i. 2. 185 a 17,
oi fifjv aXX* cTrcidr) rrfpi (pvo~ea>s [*fv ot>, (pvcrtKcis 8e drropias <7vjz/3aiVet
\eyeiv avTols, "icrws \ft Ka\5>s eVt fu<pbv 8ia\fx6rjvai irepi avT&V e^ei yap
<pi\ocro(f)iav f) crKf^ns, and Eth. Eud. I. I. 1214 a 12, 6Va pev ovv *x fl
0iXocro<^>mj> p.6vov dewprjTiKrjv, \eKTeov Kara TOV emftaXXovTa KaipoV) o n
ncp oiKeiov TIV rfj p.e668(o. Cp. also 6 (4). 15. 1299 a 30.
23. to-ws yP & v < l >at T l Tt s K - T -^ Aristotle perhaps has before
him the discussion in Plato, Gorg. 490 B sqq. He may possibly
have thought that Plato lent some countenance to the view
criticized by him when he said of true Justice in Laws 757 Q
/nev yap ptifrnH TrXeico, r<5 # \a.TTovi o>UKporepa vep.ei, fierpia didovcra
rrpos rr)v avrwv (pvaiv e mrepo), yet it is likely that Plato s language in
Rep. 454 C (esp. Kf1vo TO eldos TTJS aXXotoxreo)? re KOI o/ioiaxreco? p,6vov
e(pv\aTTOfJifv TO irpbs aura Tflvov TCI fTrir^Seu/iara) suggested to Aristotle
the distinction between attributes contributing to the work to be
done and others. See also below on 27.
24. yei/ep]<T0ai, not vf^crBai: cp. 4 (7). 9. 1329 a 16 : 4 (7). 12.
1331 b 13: 6 (4). i. 1289 a 16 : 6 (4). 8. 1294 a 10. Compare
also i. 13. 1260 a 4, vcprjyrjTai, and 3. 9. 1280 a 16, otrjprjTat (see note).
Saepe quidem in physicis maxime metaphysicisque libris cum
aliorum verborum turn huius ipsius duoXovOelv formae praeteriti
ponuntur vix ut praeteriti temporis notionem persentias, velut ut
huius quidem verbi exempla pauca ponam, TO.VTT) 8* TjKoXovdrjKc (TTJ
KapSi a) KCU Toi)v aXXeoi/ T>V KaXov/zei>cBi> a rr^dy^vcov eKciaTov e/c Trjs avTrjs
yap v\rjs o-vvco-Tao-iv, De Part. An. 2. i. 647 a 34* (Vahlen on Poet.
5- M49 b 9).
25. p)8ey Sta^e poicy dXX o/xoiot rvyx^voi^v o^res. For this
abundantia contraria copulandi/ see Vahlen on Poet. i. 1447 a 17,
who refers among other passages to Pol. 5 (8). 5. 1340 a 41,
26. TO SiKatoj/ Kal TO KttT* d^iaj . Kai TO ar diav is added in
explanation of TO OIKCLIOV (see note on i257b 7) and to show that
the kind of TO SIKCUOI/ referred to is that which rests on di a, for
Q 2
228 NOTES.
there is another kind of TO dinaiov (8 (6). 2. 131 7 b 3, KOI yap TO
SiKaiov TO 8rjfj.oTLKov TO io~ov ex iv e OT * * ar " dpiOfiov aXXa /LHJ Kar d^iay).
That this kind alone is truly just we see from 4 (7). 9. 1329 a 16,
OVKOVV ovToas dp.(polv vcvp.r}(rdai o~vp.<ppei KOI 8l<aiov fivaC e^ -yap OVTIJ
TI diaipe&is TO K.CLT diav.
27. dXXcl jjiTji K.r.X. In correcting this error (cp. 1283 a 11-14)
Aristotle probably has before him a saying of Solon (Diod. 9. 2. 5,
6 SoXcov rjyfiTo TOVS p.fv TTVKTUS KOI aTadiels KOI TOVS a\\ovs dd\r]Tas p-rjoev
(ru/i/3aXXeo-0eu TOLS ir6\fo-i irpos o-toTijpiav, TOVS 8e (ppovrjo-fi KCU
dicxpepoisras p.6vovs dvvao~6ai ray Trarpi Say ev rots 1 KIV&VVOIS dia<pv-
, a saying which Xenophanes virtually repeats in the well-
known lines (Fragm. 2. Bergk),
OVTC yap fl TTVKTTJS dyaObs Xaoicrt p.Tfirj
our ei 7rVTaff\e1v , oi/Ve 7ra\ai<rp.oo~vvr)v )
otSe /neV ei ra^ur^ri TroScor, ro Trep eVrt irpoTi^ov
oo"o~ t dvopwv epy ev dycovi rreXei,
av 8f] /xaXXoi/ ev evvop,irj iroXis fir)
(TfUKpbv 8 av TI TroXri xap/j.a yevoiT* cVi rw,
et rts a6^X6va)v WKW Ilio-ao Trap o^da*
ov yap Triaivei ravra /J.v%ovs 7roXea>ff
(cp. Isocr. Paneg. i sq.). Plato had lent some momentary coun
tenance to the opposite view in Laws 7446 (see vol. i. p. 260,
note i), but he anticipates Aristotle in Laws 696 B, ov yap dfj oel
/caret TroKiv ye elvai TO.S Tip,as vTrepe^ova as, OTI TIS eo~Ti TT\OVT(O 8ta0epa)j/,
eVei ovft OTL Taxvs fj <a\bs T) lo~xypbs avev TWOS dpeTTJs ouS operas TJS av
o-co^pofrili^ any (where he perhaps remembers the saying of Solon
and the lines of Xenophanes), except that Aristotle thinks that the
rich man has a better claim to office than the swift or handsome
or strong man. The Ethiopians were said to make the biggest
and strongest man among them their king (Hdt. 3. 20 : Pol. 6 (4).
4. i2pob 4 sqq.) or else the handsomest (Athen. Deipn. 566 c :
Nic. Damasc. Fragm. 142 in Miiller, Fr. Hist. Gr. 3. 463), other
barbarians honoured swiftness of foot in the same way (Nic.
Damasc. Fragm. 138 : Miiller, Fr. Hist. Gr. ibid.), and Euripides had
put in the mouth of one of his characters the lines (Fragm. 1035),
OO~TIS Kcrr o~%yv
rj Toga TraXXeoi/ 77 /ua^jy fiopoy
TOVTOV TVpaVVfiv TWV KOKIOVGW
Indeed, Aristotle himself speaks in i. 5. 1254 b 34 sqq. and 4 (7).
3. 12. 1282 b 271283 a 3. 229
14. i332b 1 6 sqq. as if a great physical superiority conferred
a title to rule.
30. fyoivepov 8* eir! T&V aXXwy jrumt]jiui> KCU Sucdficuf. Cp. C. 13.
1284 b 7> 8ij\ov 8e rouro K(il eVt T>V aX\cov Te%vS)v KOI 7ria"rr)[j.S)V.
31. TWK yap ofxoiGjy K.r.X. Aristotle first takes the case in which
the essential attribute (skill in flute-playing, in the illustrative
parallel which he has chosen) is shared by several individuals in
an equal degree, and he says that these individuals must be
awarded flutes of equal excellence ; extraneous qualifications like
that of high birth must not be allowed to turn the scale in favour
of any one of them (cp. 4 (7). 3. 1325 b 8, TO 6e nfj to-oi/ rots la-ois
KOI TO p.rj ofioiov rots 6/zoiots Trapa (frvcriv ovdev 8e Tail/ Trapa <pvo~ii> KaXdV).
He next passes on (34 sqq.) to the case in which one individual
possesses the essential attribute in a far higher degree than the
rest, and as to this case he tells us that no inferiority of this indi
vidual in respect of higher but non-essential things must lead us to
deny him the superior award of flutes which is his due.
35. en fjiaXXoi/ auro irpoayayoGo-ii/, if we push it still further/
Cp. Eth. Nic. I. 7. 1 09 8 a 22, So ete d av navrbs flvai Trpoayaycw teal
diapdpwtrai ra Ka\>s e^oj/ra rfj TTfpiypatyfj : Eth. Eud. 2. 8. 1224 a
8, piicpbv npoayayovres rbv \6yov.
38. el ica! pel^ov K.T. X. How little respect was felt for the art
of flute-playing, we see from 5 (8). 6. 1341 a 18 sqq.
eitaaToi here takes the place of eicdrfpov, as in Poet. 6. 1449 b 25
(see Vahlen s note on this passage : he says e/caorou hie ut alibi
est pro eWepov and refers to his Aristot. Aufsatze, 2. 50).
39. Xyw 8e K.T.X. For this really needless explanation see
above on 1277 b 37 and 1282 a 36.
Kard Tr]v dcaXoyuxi , if we compare the two ratios, i. e. the ratio
in which noble birth and beauty excel the art of flute-playing and
the ratio in which the surpassing flute-player excels his fellows.
Cp. Eth. Nic. 5- 6. 1131 a 31, fj yap dvaXoyia laoTrjs etrrl \6ya>v KOI fv
2. In place of TOU irXourou we expect rot) <aXXov?, but see below 1283 a.
on 1323 b 35.
3. en Kard ye TOUTO^ TOV \6yov K.T.X., i.e. the Xoyor of the
imagined opponent in 1282 b 23 sqq. Things that differ very
much are not commensurable (Eth. Nic. 5. 8. ii33b 18, rff pcv ovv
dfivvarov ra TOVOVTOV SutffrepovTa <rvp.p.Tpa yevevOai, irpbs d( rfjv
iKavus, and 1133 a 19, dio jrdi/ra o-u/z/SX^ra del TTWJ
2 3 o NOTES.
eu/ai, $>v eoriv aXXayi^, where ncos = TTpos TTJV xpeiai/ : PhyS. 7- 4*
249 a 3 sqq.).
4. et yap fxaXXo^ TO T! (JL^^OS. Montecatino (vol. iii. p. 191)
translates, si magis imperiorum et principatus civitatis esse
particeps debet, etc., and so Sus. 4 , for if a given bodily stature
[confers political privileges] more [than a certain amount of wealth
or good birth]/ These interpreters apparently supply Set perex^v
T<UV dpx&v, or something similar, with p,SX\ov (cp. 1282 b 23 sqq.).
Stahr, on the other hand, translates, denn wenn eine bestimmte
Korpergrosse fur irgend etwas hoheren Werth verliehe (confers
a higher value for anything whatever)/ and Bernays, denn wenn
z. B. einem gewissen Maass von Korpergrosse im Vergleich zu
Reichthum und freier Geburt irgend etwas in hoherem Grade
zukommt. Prof. Ridgeway brackets /uaxXov, and another critic
would read evdpiXXov in place of it, and Sus. 4 mentions these
suggestions, though he still retains /u5XXoi> in his text. I am
myself inclined to supply aya66v with pa\\ov from the preceding
sentence ( more a good ), and to translate, for if a given amount
of size is more a good than [a given amount of some other good,
such as wealth or free birth].
Kal oXws &v K.T.X., size would also generally (i.e. apart from
its amount) be capable of being matched against wealth and free
birth.
6. WOT el K.T.X., and so, if this man excels in size more than
this man in virtue (or in other words, if this man s amount of size
is superior to this man s amount of virtue), and size generally
(i. e. apart from questions of amount) is superior in a higher
degree than virtue, everything would be comparable [whatever its
amount], for if such an amount is better than such an amount,
such an amount will evidently be equal/ I have followed Sus. in
bracketing p-eyctios, 8, which may have been repeated by mistake
from the preceding line, though it is possible that instead of
bracketing peycdor we should read dya66v in place of it. The
difficulty of retaining peyeOos arises from this, that, if we do so, we
have to translate, for if such an amount of size is better than such
an amount [of something else], such an amount will evidently be
equal/ and it is doubtful whether we have any right to supply
of something else/ Aristotle probably means by ?; &v crv/i/SX^ra
irdvra, 8, that all goods would be comparable, not everything, for this
is all that his argument proves. For roo-ovdf yap K.T.X., cp. Phys. 7.
3. 12. 1283 a 418. 231
4.248a II, ft 8t} eVri n-atra (sc. Kivrjcris) o-v/ijSXrjri? /cat oporaxes TO ev ra>
to~ov Kivovp-evov, carat TTfpifpcpfjs TIS to~r) evOfia, KOI pfifav 8rj KOI
Kpdrrov in 9 must mean better/
9. 7TL 8e TOUT dSuVaToy. See above on 3.
10. Kal em Twy TToXiTiKtoK, in the case of things political also,
no less than eVt T&V a\\a)v fTrio-TTjfjiuv Km dwdp-eaov (1282 b 30). For
TO. TroAtriKa, cp. 2. 6. 1266 ail.
11. el yap 14. XT)? rip,^. Here the fragment of Xenophanes
quoted in part above on I282b27is especially present to Aristotle s
mind. Ov8ev is to be taken with 8, as in Eth. Nic. 9. 10. 1170 b
27, ov8ev ovv 8(1 avT&v. Tr)v np.Tjv, the honour which falls to them.
13. TJ TOUTWI/ 8ia<j>op(, the superiority possessed by these men/
14. dXX* e| w^ K. T. X. Ei rourots is in respect of these things :
Cp. Rhet. 2. 2. 1379 b I, enfiftav yap crfpodpa o iwvrai VTrdp^etv (sc.
avTots^ tv TOVTOIS fv ols (nttHfTovraij ov <ppovTiov(riv ) and Poet. 2. I44& a
1 6, eV aur^ 8e rfj 8ia(popa KOI f) Tpaywfiia Trpbs TTJV Kw/zwSta
See also Stallbaum on Plato, Gorg. 452 E, KMTOI tv ravrrj rfj
8ov\ov fj.ev eei$ TOV larpov, 8ov\ov 8e rov nai8oTpi^r]v. The TroXts is
regarded by Aristotle as composed of wealth, free birth, nobility,
culture, etc.: Cp. 6 (4). 12. I296b 17, tort 8e nao-a noXis K re TOV
TTOLOV Kal TTOcroO* Xeyco 8e TTOIOV fj.ev eXevOepiav TT\OVTOV Tra&eiav f\jyfVfiav t
TTOO-OV 8e rrjv TOV 7T\r]0ovs vTvepoxfiv.
16. TTJS TifjLrjs, cp. TTJV Tip,r]v, 1 4, which answers to TO>V ap%>v } n.
17. Sci yap K.T.X., [for free birth and wealth are things of which
the rroXis is composed,] for etc. Cp. Eurip. Fragm. 2 1 (quoted above
on 1276 b 37). In 6 (4). 4. 1291 a 33 Aristotle mentions TO TCUS
ovo-icu$ \eiTovpyovv, 6 KaAoD/zei/ cvvdpovc, as a necessary part of a State.
It is true that in Crete the State defrayed the liturgies which were
elsewhere borne by rich men (see above on 1272 a 17), and that
this might have been made the general rule, but even then rich
men would be needed to contribute to the eisphora. Aristotle says
nothing about ot evyevels, though he has mentioned them in 16,
probably because he includes them under ol eXevfapoi (cp. 33 sqq.).
TtfjiT)fjia <|>e porras, i.e. contributing to the State a rateable quota
of property. Cp. 6 (4). 13. 1297 a 20, rots exovo-t r/pj/na, and for
(pepew, 2. 5 I263a 3, TOVS fie KapTrovs els TO KOIVOV (pcpovras dva\io~Kfiv.
For the contrast implied here between of Saropoi and ol Tt /u^a (pepovrcs,
see note on 1279 b 19.
18. ou yap &y eir) K.T.X. See above on 1276 b 37 and 1280 a 32.
Is there a tacit reference here to the latter passage, in which it was
232 NOTES.
shown that there could not be a noXis wholly composed of slaves ?
If so, we have something to add to the other evidence (see vol. i.
Appendix C) that cc. 1 2 and 1 3 were placed where they stand by
Aristotle.
19. dXXa JJLTJI/ K.T.X. Cp. 6 (4). 4. 1291 a 24 sqq. (where military
prowess and judicial virtue are again mentioned together) and
4 (7). 15. 1334 a 18 sqq. Tyrtaeus had long ago said (Fragm.
12. 15),
vvbv 8 caffkbv TOVTO TroXrji re Travri re ftrjp<p,
o(rris dvfjp ta/3ay ev Trpofjid^oKri p>fVfl
j/a>Ae/iea>s K.r.X.,
and as to justice Protagoras had gone farther than Aristotle, for he
makes it essential to the very existence of a State (Plato, Protag.
3240 sq., and 326 E, TOVTOV roO Trpayprros, rrjs dperrjs, fl p.e\\ft TrdXiy
civai, ovdeva dfl tStcoTfUftv).
21. irXV K.T.X. For the contrast here drawn between wai TTO\IV
and olKflvOai /caXojy, cp. 8 (6). 8. 1321 b 6 sqq.
C. 13. 24. irpos jJi^TOi wf)i> dyaOrji/ f\ -rrcuSeia K<H r\ dpcrrj jJidXiara
SiKaiws &v dji<j)i(rpT|ToiTjaai . Zco?) dyaBr] is taken as the standard in
i. 8. 1256 b 32, and said to be the end which the lawgiver should
set before him in 4 (7). 2. 1325 a 7 sqq. IlaiSeia and dperrj are here
conjoined as in Plato, Laws 757 C, and in 6 (4). 4. i2pib 29 and
6 (4). u.i295a26 sqq. llaiSeta, culture/ is connected with aristo
cracy in 6 (4). 15. 1299 b 24 sq., where the offices in an aristocracy,
which are usually said to be rilled e/e TO>J/ dpio-rwv (3. 7. 1279 a 35),
are said to be filled eVc 7re7rai8evp.va>i>. In 8 (6). 2. I3i7b 38 sqq.
it is opposed to pavava-ia and treated as a note of oligarchy (cp.
6 (4). 8. 1293 b 37). Veitch, Greek Verbs Irregular and Defective,
s.v. djLK^KT/SqTe a), notes the rare occurrence of d^KpKr^rjroirja-av, adding
however that a^io-^roiy occurs in Plato, Euthyd. 296 E, and
dixpHTprjTolfv in Menex. 242 E (see also Demosth. Prooem. 46.
p. 1453 f r dpcpio-pTjrolfv). Ap(pio-pT)TT]<Teiev is used in Pol. 4 (7). i.
1323 a 24 and 5 (8). i. 1337 a 12.
26. KaGairep eiprjTai Kal irporepok, in C. 9. 1281 a 4 sqq.
lire! 8e K.T.X. This has been already said in substance in c. 9.
1 2 80 a 21 sqq., and it is repeated in 7 (5). i. 1301 a 25 sqq. For
narrow "<rov e^etv, to have an equal share with others of everything/
Cp. Eth. Eud. 7. IO. 1242 b 30, Iva "crov 77 TOV dyaOov rj rfjs Xetroupyiay,
and Eurip. Phoeniss. 513 Bothe, 547 Dindorf,
<ru d* OVK dvfj-ei Scoynarojv \<&v Icrov;
3. 12. 1283 a 19 13. 1283 a 32. 233
Ta? Toiavras iroXiTcias, i. e. constitutions which give an equal amount
of everything to those who are equal in one thing only, or which
give an unequal amount of everything to those who are unequal in
one thing only. The reason why such constitutions must necessarily
be TrapfKfido-eis is that they contravene TO drrXSts di<atov (cp. c. 6. 1279 a
i7sqq.).
29. ipY]Tu fiec ouv KCU irpoTcpoy K.T.\. This was said in c. 9.
1 2 80 a 9 sqq. Mey ovv has nothing to answer to it. Aristotle s
original intention probably was, after interposing an explanation of
the grounds on which the different claimants base their claims, to
continue, aXXa TOVTO rj8r) o~K67jTeof, el rrdvres (lev ev /nia TroXet, rivas
apxftv Set. In adding this explanation, however, he allows his
attention to be diverted and the strict sequence of the passage to be
broken (just as in i. 12. 1259 a 37 S( W-) an d thus it happens that
Hv ovv has nothing to answer to it. MeV ovv here, as elsewhere,
introduces a more particular and detailed treatment of the subject.
30. OTI 8ia|jL<j)torj3if]TOuort rpoiroK Tiycl Siiccucjs irdi TCS, dirXws 8 ou
Tr<Ts Siicauos. For the repetition of irdvTfs, cp. 5 (8). 7. 1342 a i,
(pavfpbv on xpr)o~T(ov fj.ev 7rdo~ais rats appoviaiS) ov TOV avrbv 8e rponov
31. ot irXouaioi per K.r.X. In the passage 31-42 Aristotle bears
in mind the rule which he has laid down in c. 12. 12 83 a I4sq.
that claimants for political power must rest their claims on attributes
entering into the composition of a State. The different claimants
are represented as doing so. This is indicated by KOIVOV (32),
TO. <rv/A/3oXaia TTtoroi /xaXXoi/ (32), TroXtrcu paXXov (34)? OIKOI rifjuos
jSeXriW (36), and KOLva)viKr]v dperrjv (38). Koivov, 32, a public thing,
or in other words, one of the things which are essential to the
State: cp. 4 (7). 4. 1326 a 5 sqq. Compare also Eth. Nic. 8. 16.
Il63b 5> VT(d 6 e%civ TOVTO KOI fv rats TroXtTftots fauptTtu ov yap
Tijuarai 6 p.r)8ev dyadbv rto KUIVW Tropifov TO KOIVOV yap Si Sorat rai TO KOIVOV
fvcpyfTovvri, TI Ttp.rj 5e KOIVOV. It is implied in the passage before us
that the rich will be owners of land, and this may have commonly
been the case in Greece; still there were other forms of wealth
besides wealth in land (2. 7. 1267 b 10 sqq.), and most of Nicias
wealth was in silver (Plut. Nic. c. 4).
32. en K.r.X. So the Syracusan Athenagoras, though he was
the leader of the demos, admits that the rich are the best custodians
of money (Thuc. 6. 39) : that this was a common view we see from
such passages as Rhet. ad Alex. 9. 1429 a 34, TOVS yap n\cia-Tovs
234 NOTES.
(TTIV Idflv vopioi>Tas rovs TrXouroOi/ras diKatorepovs
and Pol. 6 (4). 8. 1293 b 38 sqq. and 2. n. 1273 a 21 sqq. (cp. also
Fragm. Trag. Adesp. 92 Nauck). Aristotle does not agree with
this view; he requires virtue in a custodian of money (7 (5). 9.
i309b 6 sqq.).
33. ot 8 eXeuOepot Kttl euyci/cis K. T. \., and the free-born and
noble claim as not being far from each other, inasmuch as [if the
free-born claim on the strength of their citizenship,] those who are
better born are citizens in a higher degree than the low-born, and
nobility is in every State locally prized; and again because it is
likely that those descended from better ancestors will be better,
seeing that nobility is excellence of race. The f\fvdepoi and the
evycvcts are classed together in 1283 b l6 as ot Kara ytvos dgiovvres
apxfiv : the evyevfis are in a superlative degree what the e Xev&poi are
in a positive degree (cp. 1283 b 19 sq.). In some places the word
appears to have been used to designate the noble (6 (4). 4.
9 Sqq.), none but oi dicxpepovres K.CLT fvyevaav KOI Trpcoroi KCLTO.-
ray oVoi/uay being accounted eXevdepoi. The well-born were
citizens in a higher degree than the low-born, for they could reckon
more generations of citizen descent, and this was with many a test
of citizenship (c. 2. i27$b 21 sqq.). The fact that nobility is Trap
(Kan-Tots O IKOI TLfnos is insisted on, because this shows it to be of
importance to the TroXm*/) Koti/oWa, and therefore a just ground of
claim. Its champions might have gone further and urged that
Greek nobility is recognized everywhere (i. 6. 1255 a 32 sqq.), but
this would not have been equally to the point. The sophist
Lycophron would not admit that nobility belonged to the class of
ripa Kal aTrovdaia (Aristot. Fragm. 82. 1 490 a 9 sqq.). The fern,
form rt/zios is used in the passage before us (possibly because it is
followed by eVt: see note on i277b 25): in De Part. An. i. 5.
644 b 24 we have nepl p.6v e<dvas (sc. ras outrias) repay ovvas KOI Ofias.
For en dtori fteXriovs flubs rovs e* /SeXno vcoi/, cp. Rhet. I. 9. I367b 29,
olov evyeveia Koi Traideia flubs yap e dya6a>v dyadovs KOI TOP ovrco rpaQevTa
TOIOVTOV flvoi. For the definition of evyevfia as aper?) yevovs cp. Rhet.
2> I 5- I 39 b 22, eari 8e fvyfves fifv Kara TTJV TOV yfvovs dpfryv, yevvaiov
oe Kara TO p.rj fio Tao 6ai rrjs (pv&fcos oirep as CTTI ro 770X1; ov (rvpftaivei
TOIS fvyevetriv, aXX flalv oi TroXXol evrfXfls (popa yap ris eariv fv rols
yeveviv dj/8pcoj/ wcrTrep eV TOIS Kara ras ^copas yiyvopfvois, Kal evioTf av 17
dya^oi ro ytvos, fyyivovrat Sta rtpos XP OVOV a v$P e s TTfpirroi, Karreira TraXtp
dva8ida(nv ( deficit, Bon. Ind. s.v. am&SoVai) : Hist. An. i. i. 488 b
3. 13. 1283 a 3337. 235
1 8 Sqq. : Aristot. Fragm. 85. 1490 b 43, 17 /zeV cvyevcid eo-riv dperr]
ytvovs, f) 6 dpcrr) (Tirovdaiov (rnovdaiov 6 eWi ytvos fv w TroXXoi O"rrov8aloi
TTf(pvKao-iv eyyivco-Gai. These passages show that dperq ye vovs means
excellence of race in the sense that the race to which the * vycvfjs
belongs has produced in the past a number of virtuous men (cp.
Pol. 7 (5). IO. I3Iob 33, 77 K.OT tdiav dptTrjv 77 Kara yeWy), SO that the
fvyevrjs stands at any rate a better chance of being virtuous than
one who is not evyevqs. We must bear in mind that this definition
of fvyeveia IS here placed in the mouth of ot eXcvdepoi <u
who would be likely to take the most favourable view of
We see from Rhet. i. 5. i36ob 34 that evycvfia did not, in the
ordinary acceptation of the word, necessarily imply descent from
ancestors remarkable for virtue ; it might imply only descent
from ancestors remarkable for wealth or other social advantages ;
nor did it necessarily imply a frequent occurrence in the family
of virtuous individuals, but only of individuals distinguished in
some way or other (e7H$ams). Cp. Diog. Laert. 3. 88. Still the
view that evyfveia is aperr) yevovs is not far from that of Aristotle.
In the Rhetoric (2. 15. 1390 b 22 sqq.), as we have seen, it is
distinctly adopted by him, though he holds that, owing to the
occurrence from time to time of degeneracy in families, most
evyevels are men of little worth. Compare the view taken in the
fragments of the possibly genuine Iiepi evyevdas (Aristot. Fragm.
82-85. 1490 a i sqq.). Here, however, we find (1490 a 31 sqq.)
a reference to the contention that ol CK TrdKai TrXowiW may be
fvyevels no less than ol oc na\ai dya05>v (cp. Julian, Or. 2. p. 8 1 B,
<a<ri -yap of TroXXoi TOVS fK rraXai n\ovario>v cvyfvds], and in the Politics
Aristotle seems to adopt as his own the doctrine that evyei/eta
implies descent from ancestors not only virtuous but rich (6 (4).
8. 1 294 a 21, 17 yap evyevfid f(mv dp^aios TrXoOros KOI apery : 7 (s)- *
1301 b 3).
37. OJJWHWS SY) K.T.X., we shall say then that in a similar way virtue
also prefers a just claim, for we say that justice, which is necessarily
accompanied by all the other virtues, is virtue operative in social
relations [and therefore essential to the State : so that virtue as
a whole has as good a claim to recognition as justice]. I take the
antecedent to ?/ to be TTJV timawfaqV) not Koivo>viKi]v dperfjv. For the
omission of operas after ras a\\as, cp. i. 13. 12 60 a 24: 3. 5.
1278 a 40. Aristotle introduces his own view with &?, just as
he introduces it with ovv in c. 3. 1276 a 13 sqq. For 6p.oia>s, cp.
236 NOTES.
1283 b 16, 19, 31 : it is not to be taken with duouW. That justice
is virtue operative in social relations we see from Eth. Nic. 5. 3.
ii29b 25-1130 a 5, and from the definition of virtue ascribed
with whatever truth to Plato in Diog. Laert. 3. 91, fj 8e otKaioavvrj
(ama) TOV ev TOIS Koivavlais Kal rots <rvvaX\dyp.ao-i diKaioTrpayeiv : cp.
also Plut. De Defect. Orac. C. 24, ela-lv ovv CKTOS erepot 6eol Koi KovfUH,
TTpbs ovs xP^ Tal ( Qfbs) TCUS KoivtoViKdls dperals ovfte yap Trpbs avrov ov$
fj.pos avrov XPW S * aTi SiKaiocrvvrjs rj xdptros rj xprjo-TorijTos, aXXa Trpos
aXXouy. That there is a close connexion between justice and the
other virtues, we see from Aristot. Fragm. 75. 1488 b 5, ap. Plut.
De Stoic. Repugn. C. I5> \ Xpv&iTnros eV ro> y TTfpl diKaiocrvvTjs . . .)
*AprroreXei rrfpl dtKaio<rvVT]$ dvriypdfpuv ov (prjcriv avTov 6p6a>s \eyfiv ort,
TT)S rjftovfjs ovffrjs reXofy, dvaipelrat p.ev f] diKaioavvr), trvvavaipfiTat 6e rrj
SiKaioo-vvT) KOI TWV aXXo)i/ dpfTcav eKd<rrr) t and from PlatO, Laws 631 C,
fK 8e TOVTMV (i. e. (ppovrjaeas KO! o-axfipocrvvrjs) per dvdpeias KpaOevTW
rpirov av e er) diKaioarvvrj.
40. dXXd jiT)i/ K.T.X. Here, as Eaton points out, Aristotle has
before him Plato, Gorg. 488 D.
42. XajJLJSakOjieVwy. Cp. C. IO. 1281 a 17, irdvrav \r)<pdVTav.
&p 3 ouk 6t irdt Tes etej tv jua iroXei K.r.X. Here Aristotle perhaps
has before him PlatO, Gorg. 490 B, cdv ev rw aj/rw a>fiei/, axnrep vvv,
TToXXoi ddpooi av6p(07roi K.T.X. *Ap ovv is repeated in irorcpov for the
sake of clearness, the parenthetic sentence Xe yo> de . . . TroXiriKov
having intervened : compare the way in which &}Xoi/ 6n takes up
fi^Xoi/ CDS in i283b 17 sqq. after an intervening hypothetical
sentence.
1283 b. 2. oi irXoucrioi ica! euye^eis. The article is omitted before
fvyevfls because the rich and noble are classed together in
contradistinction to the good: cp. 1283 a 33, oi e\ev6cpoi KOI
ITI 8c irXT)0os aXXo TI iroXiTiKok, and further outside their ranks
a mass composed of citizens. 5 ZloXiTiKoi/ is added because there
is such a thing as a non-citizen irXfjOos (4 (7). 4. 1326 a 18, dvayKalov
yap *v rals TroXeariv io~(os virapxeiv Kal dovXav dpiBfiov TTO\\O>V Kal
4. Ka9 Kdo-TT) TToXiTeiai TUJ etpT]fjieVw^. Cp. 4 (7). 9- 1328 b 27,
*a$ fKaarov epyov T>V eipr)p.ev<i>v I 2. 6. 1265 b 29, KOiVOTaTrjv rav a\\a>v
TToXireiaj/: 6(4). 9. I294b 5, TO peo-ov etarepov Tt/u^aTos TOVTVV :
Sallust, Bell. lugurth. 19. 7, pleraque ex Punicis oppida, and 30.
4, unam ex tarn multis orationem eius.
3. 13. 1283 a 40 1283 b 9. 237
5. rots yap Kupiois 8ta<f>^>ou<ni> &\\r\\w, for it is just in respect
of the supreme authority they constitute that they differ from each
other (Bernays).
6. TW Sid irXouo-iW. For the omission of the article, cp. 6 (4).
15. 1299 b 24, olov fv (JLfV rais dpio-TOKpaTiais e< vreTraiSeu/zei/coi , eV 8e rais
oXiyapxiats CK rwv TrXoucriW, eV 5e rais S^fioKpcmau e< ra>v eXevQepuv, and
see note on 1310 a 6.
8. dXX* OjJLOJS CTKOTTOUfiey, QTO.V TTpl TOf ClUTOK TdG6 V1T<ip\r^ \p6vQV.
These constitutions settle the matter in their own way, but still we
persist in asking how it ought to be settled. TaCra refers to o" r
dya<9oi KOL ol TrXovcriot Kal evyevdS) ert e irXrjOos aXXo n TTO\ITIKOV I for
the gender, see above on 12 63 a i.
9. el ST) ... 13. e aurwK. Well, if those who possess virtue are
quite few in number, in what way should we determine the
question ? Or perhaps we should [not trouble about their number
in itself, but] consider the expression " few " in relation to the
work they have to do, [and ask] whether they are able to govern
the State, or whether they are numerous enough to constitute
a State? Thurot (Etudes sur Aristote, p. 47) and Susemihl
think that this paragraph should be transposed so as to precede
Se TIS- fo-riv, 1284 a 3, but it seems to me to be in its right
place. The discussion of the question just raised is introduced
by 877, as often elsewhere (e.g. in c. 4. 1277 a 14-16 and c. 15.
1 2 86 a 7 Sqq.). TiW 8ti difXelv rporcov, IO, takes up TTCOS diopiarrcov,
9. Aristotle s first impulse is to challenge the claims of the
good to rule on the score of the smallness of their number, as
he has already done in c. 10. 1281 a 28 sqq. But he drops this
ground of attack, probably because he feels that paucity is no bar
to a claim to rule. Even a single individual may have a just claim
to rule, if his virtue is transcendent. Hence he passes on in
13 sqq. to deal with another objection, the discussion of which
brings out this fact. The claims of the good have a weak
point which they share with those of the rich and noble. Just
as the claims of the rich and noble to rule may be defeated by
those of one man who is richer or nobler than all the rest, so
the claims of the good may be defeated by those of one man
who is better than all the rest. And the claims of the Many
may be defeated in a similar way. If this superiority of One
Man or of a Few not numerous enough to constitute a State is
overwhelming, the fact that they are not numerous enough for
238 NOTES.
this must not stand in the way of our giving him or them
supreme authority.
16. ot Kara yekos, i. e. 01 c\ei>6epot KOI evyeve is.
SYjXoy yctp K.T.X. Aliquoties enunciatio per a>s introducta per
on continuatur, e.g. in Phys. 6. 2. 233 a 13 sq. : i. 7. 190 b 17 sqq.:
8. 7. 260 a 23 sqq. (Bon. Ind. 872 a i). For the repetition of SfjXoi/,
see vol. ii. p. li, note 6. For the thought, cp. 8 (6). 3. I3i8a22 sqq.
Els TrXovo-iciTfpos diravTcw seems to have been almost a proverbial
expression: see Plut. Solon, c. 14, TroXXot Se KCU TWV Sta /xeVou TroXircoi/,
TTJV VTTO Xo -you KCU v6fj,ov fjLTa^o\r]v 6p>VTS pya)8rj KCU ^aXeTT^ ovcrav, OVK
ecpevyov eva TOV St/catoraroi/ /cat (ppovip-otTarov eTTicrTrjcrai rot? Trpdyfj-acrtv :
Plut. De Cupid. Divit. C. 7, 77, Kaddrrep \eyovcrtv, els 6 TrovrjpoTaTos ev T(
yevci yevopevos Karacpdyrj ra iravroiv. In Pausan. 7 I2 - I we read
/SejSatoT df] TO Xe-yo/MCfoz/, a>s ap rjv KCLI Trvp es rr\eov a\\ov rrvpbs KOLOV, Kal
\VKOS aypi&Tfpos XVKO)I/ aXXcai/, KOI axvrfpos fepa iepaKos irereadai.
17. Kara TO auro SiKatOK. Cp. C. 17. 1288 a 19 sqq.
18. For the juxtaposition of TOI> Im and a.Tta.v-rw, see notes on
1281 a 13 and 1285 a 3.
23. OUKOUI/ K.T.X., therefore if the Many also really ought to be
supreme because they are stronger (Kpfirrovs, not a^Lvovs) than
the Few/ Cp. 1283 a 40 sqq. Aristotle has before him Plato,
Gorg. 489 E sqq. (Eaton). For . . . ye, cp. Plato, Rep. 433 C,
t deoi ye icplvai.
27. irdrra 8$) raura K.r.X. *Opot are here criteria/ such as
wealth or virtue, on the strength of which men claim political
supremacy. Plato had already used the expression opBbs opos in
Polit. 293 C, Tavrrj dfja-ofMev, a>s ot/icti, Kal oiiK aXXy, TOVTOV opov opBov
flvai \iovov larpiKrjs Koi a\\T)S r)<TTivo(rovv ap^s. Aristotle s Conclusion
is not convincing. It does not follow that a claim is bad because
it does not hold under all circumstances.
30. KCH yap ^, for surely.
31. For Kupious TOU iroXiTeu jiaTos, an expression which does not,
I think, occur elsewhere in the Politics, cp. Diod. 15. 45. 2, rots eVi
rrjs A.aKe8aifjLOvia)V eTTKTTacrias Kvpiots yeyovocri rov TroXirevfiaroy.
32. ex oiei/ & v is in tne pl ura l> though Ta 77X77^ is neuter, possibly
because Aristotle is thinking of the individuals of whom TO TrXr^
are composed (cp. 7 (5). II. I3I4b 2, e< ats ra 77X77^ x^naivovo-iv).
He often, however, uses a plural verb with a neut. plur. nominative,
even where this explanation does not hold good : see Waitz on
Anal. Pr. 2. 26. 69 b 3, and Bonitz on Metaph. A. 4. 985 a 27.
3. 13. 1283 b 1640.
239
TCI ir\TJ0T], as in 7 (5). n. 1314 b 2 and Diod. 9. 24. 2, ou rfv TO.
7T\r}6r) KaTf7r\dyrj avTOv rfjv ftapVTrjTa I SO also in PlatO, Gorg. 452 E
and Soph. 268 B (Liddell and Scott).
35. dOpo ous, not ddpoov: cp. I. 2. 1252 b 14, oi/cos- . . . ovs K.r.X.
816 KCU irpos Tr]v diropiai K.T.\. Km appears to mean that we are
not only led to the conclusion stated in 27 sqq., but are enabled to
solve an drropia which is raised by some persons. TOVTOV rbv rponov,
1 on this basis/ i. e. on the basis of a recognition of the claims both
of the Better and of the Many. Who were the persons who raised
this oTropta? It is difficult to say, though some approach is made
to the question by the disputants in Plato, Gorg. 4886 sqq.: cp.
also 483 B, dXX , oifjLai, ol TiOe/Afvoi TOVS vopovs ol acr$ei/ets avdpvTrot eicri
KOL ol TToAAot* Trpbs avTOvs ovv Koi TO avTols o~v/j,(pepov TOVS re Popovs
riOevTai Ka\ TOVS enaivovs eVat^ouo-t K.r.X., and Laws 757 D. Andocides
Says in C. Alcib. C. 6, KULTOI TUVTU dieyvuo-Tai optora TO>V Soy/xaTcai ,
a KCU Tols rroXXois- KOI Tols oXlyois dpfJiOTTovra /LtaXtcrra Tvy^dvei KOI
7T\IO~TOVS (7Tldv}JLr)Tas fX el
38. Tt OeaOat. We expect rather ndevm (Harpocr. s. v. Qto-dai, eVl
yap TWV vo/io)!/ Xeyerai <y edrjKe fj.ev 6 vofj,o6tTT]s, WCTO Sc 6 drj^os). So we
have eri &i vo^ov in 2. 8. 1268 a 6 : cp. 6 (4). 12. 1296 b 36.
39. oTaK au|j,|3cui/ir] TO XexOeV, i. e. when the Many taken col
lectively are better than the Few. The contrary case is dealt with
in 1284 a 3, el 8e TIS eVrti/ els K.T.X. Bern, and Sus. take QTOV crt/z-
TO \x&tv with evSexerat drravTav, thus making the sentence
36 ... TrXftoVcoi/, 39, parenthetical, but the length of the
parenthesis by which on this view these words are parted from the
words which they qualify makes against this interpretation, and it
seems preferable to take them, as Bekker and others do, with
aTTOpovo~L ydp Tives K.T,\.
40. TO 8 6p0oi> XTJITTCOK iaws, but [the advantage of neither is to
be studied exclusively, for] we must determine that which is correct
and normal in a fair and equal fashion/ For Aircrew, cp. Eth. Nic.
2. 5- 1 1 06 a 36, TO 8e Trpbs fjp.ds ov% oirrca \rjlFTeov, ( Omnino \afj.-
pdveiv est animo concipere, ita quidem ut modo investigandi (Waitz
ad Anal. Post. i. 4. 73 a 24), modo inveniendi cognoscendi definiendi
intelligendi vim habeat (Bon. Ind. 422 b 38). "l<ra>s is used in the
sense of equally in 6 (4). 14. i298b 22, K\T)PU>TOVS to-coj < TUV
TO 8 taws opQw K.T.X. Cp. c. 7. 1 2 79 a 3 1 sq. Plato had already
said the same thing, as Giph. points out, p. 371 : cp. Cic. De Offic.
240 NOTES.
i. 25. 85, omnino qui rei publicae praefuturi stint duo Platonis
praecepta teneant: unum, ut utilitatem civium sic tueantur, ut
quaecumque agunt ad earn referant obliti commodorum suorum ;
alterum, ut totum corpus rei publicae curent, ne, dum partem
aliquam tuentur, reliquas deserant. Cicero perhaps refers to
Plato, Rep. 420 B. Solon claimed that he had endeavoured to
be fair both to the Few and to the Many (Fragm. 5).
42. iroXmjs 8e K.T.X. For the absence of the article, see note
on 1276 b 28. Compare with the form of the sentence which
Commences here 5 (8). 3. 1338 a 7, TUVTTJV pevrot TTJV fjoovrjv tnneen
TTJV avTT)v TiQeao-iv, d\\a KaO* eavTovs e*aoTos KOI TTJV cgiv rr/v avT&v, 6 &
apiaTOs TTJV dpio~TT)v KOI TTJV cnro TCOV KaXXicrTO)z>. The Statement that the
citizen in general is he who shares in ruling and being ruled is
based on c. 4 : in c. i, on the other hand, the citizen is defined as
o> eot/oruz Koivuvelv dpxys ftov\evrucqs r} KpiTiKrjs.
1284 a. i. irp6s 8 T ^ dpumrn/, and to suit the best : cp. 6 (4). 14. 1298
b II, 8ir)pr)Tai [iev ovv TO (3ov\evop.evov yrpoy TUS noXiTeias TOVTOV TOV
Tporrov. Aristotle takes it for granted here that the citizens of the
best State will both rule and be ruled, and thus anticipates the
conclusion at which he arrives after a discussion in 4 (7). 14.
1332 b 12 sqq.
3. TOV |3ioi> TOC Kttr dpcT^. For virtue is the main source of
the most desirable life/ which the citizens of the best State are
said to live in 4 (7). i. i323a 14 sqq. Cp. also 6 (4). 2. 1289 a
30 sqq.
el 8e TIS ecTTiv els K.r.X. This sentence is closely connected with
what precedes ; it deals with the contrary case to that supposed in
OTCLV wppaivri TO Xex& i/, 1283 b 39. The sense is, but if there is
one man or a few of transcendent virtue, we must not treat them
as citizens on a level with the rest, or expect them to be content
with ruling and being ruled ; their part is to rule. To insert
1283 b 913 between Trpbs TOV /3<W TOV /car dpfrfjv and el de TLS 0~Tiv
els K.T.A., as Sus. does, is to destroy the connexion. Aristotle
probably has before him Plato, Rep. 540 D, OTO.V ol us d\r]65>s
(f)i\6(ro(poi 8vvd<TTai r) TrXeiovs rj els K.r.X.
4. (AT) (JteVrot Sufarol ir\r\p(t)^a. Trapa.<T\4aQa.i iroXcws. These words
are added because Aristotle is now dealing only with the case in
which the Good exist in the same community with those possessing
other attributes essential to the State (cp. 1283 a 42 sqq.). If the
Good are numerous enough themselves to constitute a State, as in
3. 13. 1283 b 42 1284 a 10. 241
the case of the State sketched in the Fourth and Fifth (old Seventh
and Eighth) Books, then the State will consist of equals, and they
may each of them be treated as part of it and subjected to law.
6. TT]v SuVajuk aurwK rty iroXiTiic^K. Translate (with Bern, and
Sus.) here and in 10, their political capacity/ and Ty &wap,ei, 13,
in Capacity. So Plut. Cic. C. 4, ciyeiuW TT\V vroXirt/c^i/ dvvap.iv,
Sepulveda explains, * facultatem civilem vocat quicquid opis in
homine est quod faciat ad civilem societatem iuvandam tuendamque,
sive administrandam/ Aui/a/uis TroXirt^ answers to 8wdp.vos, 2, as
aperr) answers to npoatpov^vos. For the distinction implied between
virtue and political capacity, cp. 7 (5). 9. 1309 a 33 sqq., where
virtue is distinguished from 8vvap.ts TWV epywv rr)s apxys, and 4 (7). 3.
1325 b rosqq., where it is distinguished from 8vvap,is 17 TrpaKTiKrj rS>v
dpio-rav. Avvap.fi is used in a different sense, that of political
influence/ in 20, and noXiTtKr) bvva^is often bears this sense (e. g. in
Eth. Nic. i. 9. 1099 a 33 sqq. and Plato, Rep. 473 D), but not,
I think, here.
8. OUK^TI OeTe oy TOUTOUS fAcpos TToXcws, i. e. we must not treat them
as mere fellow-citizens of the rest (cp. 4 (7). 4. 1326 a 20), and expect
them to take their turn with the rest of ruling and being ruled.
Men of this transcendent excellence stand to their inferiors as
a whole stands to its part (3. 17. 1288 a 26 sqq.).
9. dSiK^owTCH yap dioujjifoi T&V tawy. Ta>v iaan> refers to 1283 b
40, TO opdbv \r)TTTeov torus. Classic authorities always use the
future middle a&iK^o-o/zai as passive in place of aStK^o-o/iai (Veitch,
Greek Verbs Irregular and Defective s.v.).
10. wcnrep yap K.T.X. Qe6v ev dvdpwnots stands in tacit contrast to
6eov ev Qeols. A god among men is in a position of transcendent
superiority not enjoyed by a god among gods. For the meaning
of 6eov fv dvOptoirois, Cp. Plut. Alex. C. 51, " ov 8oKov<riv," eiTrei/, " vp.lv
oi *E\\r)Vfs cv rots MaKfdocriv tiarrfp fv Orjpiots f)p,[6foi TrepnraTelv;" Oebs
fv dv6pa)jrois was a proverbial expression : cp. Theogn. 339,
XOVTWS av doKeoip,i p,T > dv6pa>7rois Oebs elvat,
et fji aTTOTi.o dp.evov p.olpa /ci ^oi Oavdrov,
and (with Crusius, Untersuchungen zu den Mimiamben des
Herondas, p. 3) Antiphanes, Tpmryawo-r;^ (Meineke, Fr. Com.
$60$- (V dv6p<a7roi(Tiv r\v
iScay TTJV d\T)d)S p.ov(riKrjV.
See Crusius ibid. Cp. also Plato, Rep. 360 C.
VOL. III. R
242 NOTES.
11. oQev, because treating them as part of a State involves
injustice.
12. Kal TT)v yojjio0o-iai>, legislation no less than treating men as
part of a State/ Aristotle still has the lawgiver in view whom he
has imagined in 12830 36 sqq., and is still advising him as to the
course he should adopt. If men of the type described exist in
the State, he must abstain from meddling with them ; he must not
attempt to fetter them by legislation.
TOUS icrous KCU TW yeVei KCU rfj SuydjAei, equals both in race and
in capacity. Gods are superior to men in both these respects :
as to kings, cp. 7 (5). 10. 1310 b 12. Proportional equals are no
doubt included under TOVS lo-ovs : we may infer this from Eth. Nic.
5. IO. I 134 a 26, TOVTO fie (i.e. TO TToXlTlKOV dlKatOv) CCTTIV C7TI KOLVWVWV
ftiov Trpbs TO flvai avrapKciav c\6v6tpa>v KCU tcra>v f) KOT dva\oyiav TJ Kar
dpiQfJLOv oocrre O(TOIS pf) eon TOVTO, OVK eo~Ti TOVTOIS Trpbs d\\r)\ovs TO
TTO\ITIKOV ftiKaioV) d\\d TI diKaiov KOI Ko.8* 6p,oioTr]Ta ecrTi yap S/Kaioi/ 01?
KOI vopos Trpbs O.VTOVS. Contrast with this view of law as existing
only between equals or proportionate equals the Stoical view set
forth by Cicero in De Legibus i. 7. 23, est igitur, quoniam nihil
est ratione melius estque et in homine et in deo, prima homini
cum deo rationis societas. Inter quos autem ratio, inter eosdem
etiam recta ratio est communis. Quae cum sit lex, lege quoque
consociati homines cum dis putandi sumus. Inter quos porro est
communio legis, inter eos communio iuris est.
13. Kara 8e rwy TOIOUTWK OUK cart yojj,os. This expression recurs
in St. Paul, Galat. V. 2223, o Se Kapnbs TOV Uvev/jiaros O~TIV dyaTrr)
X a pa flprjvrj . . . Kara T&V TOIOVTCOV OVK eori vopos, where the meaning
of /cara is no doubt against/ but of Kara in the passage before us
among others Bonitz says (Ind. 368 a 34), saepissime per Kara
TWOS ea res significatur de qua aliquid dicitur vel cogitatur/ See
for instance 7 (5). 7. 1307 b 2, orrep eipqrai eV Tols rrpoTcpov KadoXov
Kara irao-civ T>V TroXtreiwi/. Still Aristotle may remember here the
expression of Callicles in Plato, Gorg. 488 D, where he says of
the Many, ot 8j) Kal TOVS v6p,ovs TifcvTai eVJ rw ew, and Kara may be
used (and not nepi, as in veal TOVS to-ous, 12) because unfavourable
laws are especially thought of, laws, for instance, enforcing on
the persons referred to an equality of rights (cp. Kar avrcov, 15).
I incline to think that against is nearer to the meaning of Kara
here than concerning. Bern. Sus. and Welldon translate in a more
neutral fashion for.
3. 13. 1284 a 1115. 243
14. aurol ydp ciai y<5jios. Cp. C. 17. 1288 a 2, oure pr) VOJJLCOV OI/TCOI/,
dXX a\iTov ws ovTa VO/JLOV. This is as much as to say that they are
Absolute Kings. The Persian King was a law to the Persians
(Plut. ArtOX. C. 23, xaipeiv fdcravro. 8day JZXXrjvav Kcii v6p.ovs, Ilepcrair
df vopov avTov VTTO TOV 6eov not 8tKai(OTr}V alcr^pSav KOL KaXwv dnoo fo fiy-
fjLfvov). This explains the exclamation of Anaxarchus to Alexander,
when the latter had murdered Cleitus and was lying speechless
from remorse, OVTOS eW> AXeai/8poff, fls ov t) oiKovpevr] vvv a7ro/3Xe7rei*
6 df cppnrTai K\aio)v &(nrfp dvBpdiTodov dv6pa>TT(t>v vopov KOI tyoyov deftoiKtos,
ols avrbv TrpoarjKei v6[j.ov elvai KOI opov TWV ftiKaiav (Plut. Alex. C. 52)- So
Xenophon (Cyrop. 8. i. 22) says of his Cyrus, TOV 8e dyaSov apxovra
fSXeirovra vop.ov dvOputrois Mpwcr, on Kal rdrreiv LKUVOS ecm KOI opav rov
draKTovvra KOI KoXaeu>. It was claimed in Justinian s time that to the
power of the Roman Emperor avrovs 6 6ebs rovs vopovs vnoredeixc,
vop.ov avrrjv jj.\lfvxov Karane/jL^as dv6po)7rois (Nov. 105. C. 4, quoted by
Mommsen, Rom. Staatsrecht, 2. 713. 2, ed. i).
15. \fyow yap &i> K.r.X. Coray remarks on this passage, " eVrfO-
6ev 6 [JivOos, fj fj,a\\ov TO p,v6ov \ffyavov roCro, TrpoacTedrj TIJ "Swayayf) T&V
AiVoweiW pvOuv (MV^. 347 p.rjs fK86o~ea>s)." See Fabulae Aesopicae,
ed. Halm, Fab. 241. The lions asked the hares, Where are your
claws and teeth? (Camerarius, Interp. p. 132). Cp. 8 (6). 3. 1318 b
4, dci -yap {TJTOVO-I TO Ivov K.CU. TO StVatoi/ 01 TJTTOVS, ol de KpaTovvres ovdev
, and the words of Callicles in Plato, Gorg. 483 E,
TOVS /SeXrio-rous KOI eppa)/Ltej/e(rrarovs f)p.)v aurcoi/, e< veav
\anftdvovTfs, (0o~7T(p \fovTas KOTfTrdo ovTes Tf Kai yor)Ti>ovTs, Ko.Tao ovXov-
Hf6a \eyovTfs, vs TO "LVOV ^p?) %x flv Ka * TOVTO ^ (rrl T KoXov /cat TO diKaiov.
Cp. also Philemon, Inc. Fab. Fragm. 3 (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 4. 32),
ol \covres flo~iv aXKipoi,
ird\tv fgris -jravres eicrli/ ot \ayoi.
Antisthenes may have related the fable here alluded to in his
Cyrus, or on Kingship/ a work mentioned by Diogenes Laertius,
6. 1 6. Had he before him a version of the fable of the Lion and
the Wild Ass (Babrius, Fab. 67) in which lions and hares joined in
hunting and fell into a dispute as to the division of the spoil?
Compare the fragment of the lyrical poet Cydias preserved by
Plato, CharmideS 155 ^> v6fj.io~a (ro^coraroi/ clvai TOV KuSi ai/ TO
epamKa, os LTTv TTL Ka\ov \fytov 7rcuos, oXXa) vTTOTiOe fJLfvos, v\aj3ticr0ai
prf KaTfvavra XeovTOS veftpbv f\66vTa fAolpav alpelorBai Kpe&v* avTos yap
p.oi fftoKovv VTTO TOI) TOtovTov ^pe/Li/iaros faXwKfvai. See Bergk on
Cydias, Fragm. i.
R 2
244 NOTES.
17. Sid Kal TtOerrcu K.T.X., hence (i, e. from a sense of the
immense superiority of certain men) States democratically con
stituted also institute the ostracism [in addition to adopting other
democratic measures] for the reason which has been mentioned
(i.e. because they feel that these men are too superior to the rest
to be treated as equals). It appears indeed later on (35) that
oligarchies also got rid of over-powerful individuals, and in a less
humane way than democracies, for they exiled them and put them
to death. The democratically constituted States referred to include
(in addition to Athens) Argos (7 (5). 3. 1302 b 18), Miletus, and
Megara (Schol. Aristoph. Eq, 855). At Syracuse the ostracism
was for a time represented by the petalism, which, it may be
noted, would seem to have been introduced when the constitution
of Syracuse was not a democracy, but what Aristotle variously
terms an apivTOKpa. (7 (5). 10. 1312 b 8) or a TroXireia (7 (5). 4.
1304 a 27 sqq.). The account given in the passage before us of
the object of the ostracism resembles that given in 7 (5). 3. 1302 b
15 sqq. and (in substance) the more detailed account given in
A0. HoX. c. 22, and it is probably correct. It is accepted by
Schomann, Gr. Alt. i. 188 sqq. and by Gilbert, Const. Antiq.
of Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 151 sq., though Grote
(Hist, of Greece, 3. 197 sq.) and Susemihl (Sus. 2 , Note 603:
Sus. 4 , i. p. 415) conceive the object of the ostracism to have been
to put an end to dangerous rivalries between two leading statesmen
by removing one of them beyond the limits of the State. Aristotle s
account of its object receives confirmation from Thuc. 8. 73. 3,
from Philochorus, Fragm. 79 b (Miiller, Fragm. Hist. Gr. i. 396),
and from Diod. n. 55 and 19.1 (compare Diodorus account of
the object of petalism, 1 1. 86. 5-87. 2). See also Plut. Aristid. c. i,
Pericl. c. 7, and Themist. c. 22. At Athens, however, and probably
elsewhere (cp. i284b 20, ray 7rd\s), the ostracism ceased after
a time to be used for the object for which it was instituted and
was perverted into an instrument of faction (o-raa-iao-riKms, 22).
Aristides was not ostracized because he was disproportionately
powerful, but because he was an opponent of whom Themistocles
wished to be rid. Damon the musician was not ostracized because
he was dangerous to the State, but because he was a friend of
Pericles. Aristotle regards the original object of the ostracism as
not wholly illegitimate. He would indeed prefer that the constitu
tion and the laws should be so framed as to prevent the rise within
3. 13. 1284 a 1720. 245
the State of any disproportionately powerful person (7 (5). 3. 1302 b
18 sqq. : 7 (5). 8. 13085 10-18) with this end in view he would
avoid creating great offices held for long terms (7 (5). 8. 1308 a
1 8 sqq., b 10 sqq. : cp. 7 (5). 10. i3iob 20 sqq.), and would seek to
equalize property (2. 7. 1266 b 14 sqq. : 7 (5). 8. 1309 a 23 sqq.)
and to increase the number of the moderately well-to-do (6 (4). n.
1 296 a 1-5) but, if measures of this kind should fail of their
object, he recommends (7 (5). 8. 13o8b 19) that any sentence of
removal inflicted on disproportionately powerful men shall be
a sentence of removal beyond the limits of the State, in other
words he recommends something very like the ostracism. That
both the petalism and the ostracism had the evil effect of dis
couraging the participation of the more distinguished citizens in
political life, we see from Diod. u. 87. 3 sqq. and from Plutarch s
Life of Pericles (c. 7). If there is any truth in Plutarch s view that
in choosing the side of the Many Pericles was influenced to some
extent by a dread of the ostracism, the institution gave a decisive
turn at that moment to the constitutional development of Athens.
19. aurai yap STJ K.r.X., for these, I suppose, are thought to
pursue equality more than anything else : cp. 6 (4). 4. 1291 b
34 sq. and 8 (6). 2. 1318 a 3 sqq. Aristotle says are thought/
because democracies pursue only one kind of equality, arithmetical
equality, and lose sight of equality based on desert (7 (5). i. 1301 b
29 sqq.). Even now one discovers a tendency in the United
States, particularly in the West, to dislike, possibly to resent, any
outward manifestation of social superiority. A man would be ill
looked upon who should build a castle in a park, surround his
pleasure-grounds with a high wall, and receive an exclusive society
in gilded saloons (Bryce, American Commonwealth, 3. 315).
20. Sta irXouToy TJ TroXu^iXiay rj nva. a.\\t]v iroXmKfjy ur^ur Cp.
Soph. O. T. 540,
ap oti^i fjiwpov eon Tovy^elprjfjid aou,
avev T 7T\r)6ov$ Koi (f)i\o)v rvpavvida
6r]pav, b TrXf/Qd xpjy/nacriV 6 dXio-Kfrai;
PlatO, Rep. 434 B, en-eirci eTraipofjicvos t) vrXovra) 77 7T\rj6ei TJ la^vi rj aXXw
TO) TOIOVTO) (IS TO TOV 7TO\Cp.lKOV fl8os cVt^etpl? IfVdl . Pol. 6 (4). II. 1295 b
13, ot jj.V fi> VTTfpoxais vrv)(r]p.aTO)V ovres, I(TXVOS KOI TT\OVTOV KOI <pt Xa>y
KOI T>V aXXtoy rS)v Totovrav. That the possessor of these advantages
was not unlikely to be ostracized, we see from what is said of
Pericles in Plut. Pericl. C. 7, irXovrov fie KOI yevovs irpovovros avrw
246 NOTES.
\afiirpov KOI <piXa>v, 01 TrXeloToi/ fjo vvavro, (poftovp.evos eooTpaKicr$i}i/at.
We learn what Aristotle means by TWO. aXXrjv rroXiTiKrjv la-xvv from
Plut. Aristid. C. I, ro> 8 oarpaKW Tra? 6 5ta oai/ j) yeVoy 77 Xdyou Svvafjuv
vrrep roiis TTO\\OVS vo/uopei/os vrrennrreVj though he may perhaps hint
that even virtue, as in the case of Aristides, was a cause of ostra
cism at Athens.
21. fA0i<rrao-ai>, the technical word used in cases of ostracism :
cp. Philoch. Fragm. 79 b (Miiller, Fragm. Hist. Gr. i. 396), TOVTOV
edei . . . f v 8(Ka f)p,epais /xeraor^j/ai rrjs TroXfcoff err} de<a: Diod. II. 55 *
[Demosth.] c. Aristog. 2. 6. The same word is used of the banish
ment of involuntary homicides (Demosth. c. Aristocr. c. 45, rS>v eV
aKova-ico <f)6vo> \eyci fJiedea-TrjKoTtov). It is used in contrast to <pvya8cveiv
and is a milder term than even eKfiaXXav.
22. xpo^us wpior^eVous. Cp. c. 14. 1285 a 34 and 4 (7). 16.
1335 a 27. Ten years, or, according to Philoch. Fragm. 7pb,
originally ten, and afterwards five. Diodorus (n. 55. 2) makes
the term five years. In the petalism it was five (Diod. n. 87. i).
A temporary absence from the State would not indeed make the
ostracized person less wealthy or less well-born, but it would
sever him from his friends and followers, and so tend to diminish
his influence.
{xuBoXoyeiTcu 8e K.T.\. See Sus.^, Note 604 (Sus. 4 , i. p. 416), who
refers to Pherecydes of Leros, Fragm. 67 (ap. Schol. Apollon. 1. 1 290:
Miiller, Fr. Hist. Gr. I. 88), Avrip-axos eV rfj Avdy <f>r]<rli> eKfiipao-Ocvra
TOV Hpa/cAe a dia TO KaTa^apelcrdai rf]i> Apyco vnb rov fjpa>os. Tovrw KCU
Tloo-cidimros 6 eViypa/i/zaroypa c^os f)Ko\ov6r)(T KOI &pcKv8rjS) and Apollodor.
BibliOth. 1.9. 19, 3*epcKv8r)s avrbv ev A.<pTais rrjs GecrcraXias d7ro\ct(p-
6i]vai Xeyft, rijs ApyoO? (pdey^a/j-evrji pr) Svz/acr^ai (pepfiv TO TOVTOV Capos
See also Prof. Robinson Ellis note on Catullus 64. 23, where the
expression mater probably refers to the Argo the idea is not
unnatural in itself and agrees with the recurring representations of
the Argo as an animate being (*Apyo> a proper name, like Eido,
Hypso, Aphro, Brimo, loulo), possessed of voice and reason and
in part divine. Philo lud. vol. ii. p. 468 (quoted by Nauck, Fr.
Aesch. 20), ov>S f] Apy< vavap%ovvTos laVovos eWrp7rei> entftaiveiv
ouceYais fj.ep.oipap.fvrj KOI "^v^j/s Kal Xoyttr^oO, (pvo~is ovo~a <piXeXeu$fpos
oOev Kal Aio-^uXos eV avTrjs fine TLov d eaT\v ApyoCs icpbv avSacrov
(rather avftdo-ov) gv\ov Apollod. i. 9. 19 (quoted above), *cf. i. 9.
24, places which all seem to refer to the piece of speaking timber
oopv) which Athene built into the cut-water, and which
3. 13. 1284 a 2126. 247
Apollonius describes as urging the start from Pagasae (i. 525) and
warning the Argonauts to expiate the murder of Absyrtus by
a visit to Circe (iv. 580 sqq.).
23. Sid TotauTT]* aiTtcu>, for a similar reason : cp. 4 (7). 16.
*335 a I 9 an< 3 7 (5). 6. 1306 a 6 and b 17. Not rfv TOUIVTTJV,
as in 1 8.
26. Sid K.T.X. Km rouy ^e yoi/ray, * among others those who
blame/ In rows- ^eyovras K.r.X. Aristotle probably refers to Sosicles
the Corinthian and the speech which he is represented in Hdt. 5.
92 to have addressed to the representatives of the Lacedaemonians
and their allies gathered in council, in which, while recounting the
misdeeds of the tyrants of Corinth, he dwelt especially on the hint
given by Thrasybulus tyrant of Miletus to Periander tyrant of
Corinth to get rid of the men who overtopped the rest. Compare
Eurip. Suppl. 433 Bothe, 447 Dindorf,
ir>s ovv eV &v yevoir av la^vpa TrdXis 1 ,
OTUV Ti?, o)? Xet/ieovos rjpivov ora^i/i/,
rdXjuas dfpaipfj KaTroXam jj; vtovs ,
Herodotus, as has been said, makes Thrasybulus give the hint to
Periander, whereas Aristotle here makes Periander give the hint
to Thrasybulus, but any one who compares the two narratives will
see that the story as told by Aristotle is a shortened version of that
of Herodotus. How then are we to account for the inversion in
it of the parts played by Periander and Thrasybulus ? We have
already noticed other instances in which a slight divergence from
a narrative of Herodotus is observable (see above on 1262 a 19
and 1276 a 28), and the same thing occurs again in 4 (7). 2. i324b
17 sq. Aristotle s memory may have betrayed him, as it did in the
mention of Hector in Eth. Nic. 3. n. m6a 33 (see below on
1285 a 12) and of Calypso in Eth. Nic. 2. 9. 1109 a 31, where
Horn. Odyss. 12. 219 is referred to, but, if this was so, the slip
must have been something more than a mere momentary one, for
it recurs in 7 (5). 10. 1311 a 20. It is natural that Aristotle
should credit Periander with the advice, for he believed that many
of the traditional maxims of tyranny came originally from
Periander (7 (5). n. 1313 a 36). We notice that Herodotus,
a Greek of Asia Minor, ascribes the famous hint to a tyrant of
Miletus, while Aristotle, a Greek of Europe, ascribes it to a tyrant
of Corinth. For the dative QpavvfiovXa dependent on the substan
tive o-v/i/SovXiai/, cp. De Part. An. 2. 17. 660 a 35, KM xp&vrcu TV
248 NOTES.
irpos fppTjveiav a\\r)\ois, and see Bon. Ind. 1 66 a 6 1 sqq.
In 7 (5). IO. 1 31 1 a 2O we have TO Ilcptdvdpov rrpbs Qpa<rv[3ov\ov
a uju jSouX evp.a.
28. TW jrejj,(j>6i Ta K-qpuKa irepl rfjs <run(3ouXtas. For the order of
these words, cp. 1284 b 8, rbv V7rep^a\\ovra -noSa rrjs trv/^/ierpias, and
c. 12. 1282 b 31, Ttov 6p.oia>v av\TjTa>v rf]v rex vr i v ) and see Vahlen on
Poet. 15. I454 D 1 6, ras dicd\ov0ov(Tas ato-^o-ftp rfj TTOITJTIKT).
30. ojjiaXGmi. Ofia\vv(iv is a rare word, but it is used by Plato
in Tim. 45 E.
35. Kal ircpl ras oXiyapxias Kal ras SrjfjiOKpaTias. In sentences
of this kind the preposition is usually repeated in the Politics
before the second substantive (e.g. in i. 8. 1256 b 17 we have
Kal Sia TTJV xp7)o-ti> KOI 8ta rr)i/ rpocprjv), and this is so whether ( both . . .
and is expressed by *cal . . . KCU or by re ... icat, but sometimes the
preposition is not thus repeated (e. g. in the passage before us and
in 38 : in 2. 12. 1274 b 24: 3. n. 1281 b 33: 4 (7). 7. I328a2o:
5 (8). 7. 1341 b 19: 7 (5). 10. 1311 a 29 and b 25 sq. : see also
critical note on i33ob 31). I have not noticed that the preposi
tion is similarly omitted in the Politics when ^ . . . #, OVTC . . . ovre
(or fJ.r)Tf . . . ft^re), e ire . . . etre, or norepov . . . ff are USed, except
that in 3. 1. 1275 b 17 M 8 P 1 omit the second irepi in ^ nepl navruv ^
TTfpl TlVtoV.
37. rpoTToi/ -riv&. See above on 1255 a 13.
38. ol Kupiot TTJS 8uyd*fxeo>s. Cp. Aeschin. c. Timarch. c. 187,
ot rrjs "\j/r)(pov vvvl yeyovores Kvpioi.
39. olov AOyji aTot jiei K.T.\. It is clear from this that the
Samians, Chians, and Lesbians were the most powerful States
of the Athenian alliance. They had been the leaders in the
transfer of the headship of the maritime league against Persia
from the Lacedaemonians to Athens (Plut. Aristid. c. 23). Miletus
was no longer their equal. We read in A0. HoX. c. 24,
5e raCra KCU Xaftovres rr]v dp-^v (ol Atfqi/cuoi) rots re crvp.p.dxois
p)VTO TT\TJV Xi eoi/ /cal Aecr/S/cov KOI Sa^ntcoi/ TOVTOVS 8e <pv\a.Kas
TTJS dpxijs, ewvrcs rds re TroAirei ay Trap avrois KOI ap^etv GJJ/ rv\ov
This remark is obviously not true of the period subse
quent to the revolt and subjugation of Samos in B. c. 440, and
it probably refers to the Athenian Confederacy in its earlier days
before it was converted into an Empire. If we understand it thus,
it is not inconsistent with the passage before us. But it is not
easy to say what were the infractions of treaties to which Aristotle
3. 13. 1284 a 28 41. 249
alludes. He appears to refer to humiliations inflicted by Athens
on Samos, Chios, and Lesbos at a comparatively early period of her
ascendency, as soon as she had taken a firm grip of her rule.
He can hardly refer, therefore, to humiliations which followed the
suppression of revolts, for Samos did not revolt till B. c. 440, nor
Mytilene till B.C. 428, nor Chios till B.C. 412. Besides, he seems
to be speaking not of humiliations brought about by disloyalty on
the part of these States, but of humiliations prompted by Athenian
jealousy of their greatness. Athens may have prohibited wars
between one of these States and other members of her alliance
(see the speech of Hermocrates in Thuc. 6. 76) it was a prohibi
tion of this kind that led to the revolt of Samos (Thuc. i. 115)
or demanded the removal of fortifications (compare the case of
Chios in B.C. 425, Thuc. 4. 51), or meddled with their territory
(as in the case of Thasos, Thuc. i. 100). No doubt, the Mytilenean
envoys in Thuc. 3. 9 sqq. (see Grote, Hist, of Greece, 6. 309),
speaking in B.C. 428, do not charge Athens with any infractions
of treaties ; on the contrary, they speak of their State having been
honoured by Athens, and ascribe their revolt to fear of ultimate
subjugation, not to actual wrongs inflicted on Lesbos in the past.
Still Plutarch implies in Aristid. c. 25 (where he perhaps follows
the same authority as Aristotle does in the passage before us, for
he USeS the words, vvrepov Se ro>i> Trpay/narcai/ ap^eii/ eyKpare orfpoi>, a>?
(OIK, (Kpia&ptvuv, cp. Thuc. i. 76. i) that Athens was guilty of
infractions of treaties in her relations with her dependent allies, and
it is likely enough that Samos, Chios, and Lesbos did not escape.
That a time did come when Athens changed her original easy
going headship into a firm imperial control, we see from Thuc. 6.
76 and Diod. n. 70. Diodorus (who may here represent Ephorus,
a witness likely to be favourable to the dependent allies, as he
belonged to the Aeolic Cyme) dates the commencement of this
change from the time when Athens became aware that the Lace
daemonians had abandoned all thought of attempting to regain
the headship of the maritime league by war. This happened as
early as B.C. 475, if Diodorus chronology is to be trusted (Diod. n.
50. 8).
41. 6 & Repack paaiXeus K.T.\. Aristotle probably refers not
only to severities inflicted by the Persians on the Medes, Baby
lonians, and others after the suppression of revolts (see as to
Babylon Hdt. i. 183 and 3. 159 and Arrian, Anab. 3. 16. 4 and
250 NOTES.
7. 17. 2), but also and more especially to unprovoked evidences of
distrust like that mentioned in Diod. n. 6. 3, rfjv Se Svvapiv dvaXafivv
(6 Sepoys} r\K.fv eVi TOVS ev QeppoTrvXais "EXX^i/a? TrpOTat-as airdvT&v TG>V
edva>v Mf)dovs, fire di dvSpeiav TrpoKpivas avrovs eire Kal @ov\6pevos
airavTas aTroXecrat* evrjv yap ert (ppovrjfjia roils M.r)8ois, TTJS TWV npoyovav
T)yefj.ovias ov rraXai KaTaTTfTrovrjufvrjs I Cp. Xen. Cyrop. 7- 5- ^
Se KOI TOVTOIS (i. 6. TOIS (ppovpois} Ba/3vXo)Wovs eraei/ (6 Kvpos)
ftov\6fj.fvos UVTOVS a>s dp.r}^ava>Tdrovs fivai, OTTO)? on TarrcivoTaroi KOI
Egypt is probably referred to in rS> aXXtov TOVJ
Sia TO yeveffdat TTOT* eV ap^s : Cp. Diod. 17* 49 >
ot f -yap AiyuTrnot, TWI/ IIepo-cl)i/ r)(Tf3r)K6Ta)v fls ra lepa Kai /Siaicoj dpxovroiv,
acrpevGi TrpocrfSe^afro rouy MaxeSoVay. Compare Plato s picture of
Persian rule in Laws 697 D, which explains Alexander s triumph.
1284 b. 2. Tre<f>povo]jji,aTicrfi,eVous. A word occurring in the Politics alone
of Aristotle s writings, but not very uncommon there, is (ppovrjuari-
&o-6ai. It occurs later in Polybius and is certainly un-Attic. It
is entirely absent from the A0. noX., where Bappflv takes its place
(Kaibel, Stil und Text der noXirei a A^i/aiW des Aristoteles, p. 37).
eiTco-irT. E7rtKo 7rTa> is a rare word ; the passage before us is, so
far as I know, the earliest prose passage in which it occurs. It is
a technical term of arboriculture, to lop or pollard (Theophr.
CaUS. Plant. 5- *7 - 3 7r P* t $* T ^ s eniKonrjs Kal rrjs KoXouo*e(os iv oXiyois
17 (TKf-^is . . . KaXovvt fi eTTiK07rr)v, orav dcpatpcBfio-qs Trjs Kopys eTTiKoS/rif ns
TO aicpov), and its metaphorical meaning in the passage before us
agrees pretty closely with that of eraneivtoa-av in i284a 41.
3. Trepl irdoras TOIS TroXireias, Kal rds 6p6ds, with regard to all
constitutions, even the normal ones/ Cp. De Gen. An. 4. 2. 767 a
32, Kal fv TrdcTLV ecrn rpofprj TOVTO (i. e. TO vScop), Kal ev TOIS r)pois. We
gather from 25sqq. that the best constitution will expel, if neces
sary, men who are disproportionately superior in wealth or political
influence, though not men disproportionately superior in virtue.
As to the importance of <rvp,p,Tp{a in the members of a State, see
7 (5). 3. 1302 b 33 sqq.
4. jxeV is answered by ov rfv dXXa, as in c. 4. 1276 b 34, c. 6.
i278b 19, and 4 (7). i. 1323 a 39 sqq.
5. irpos TO i8ioi> diroo-KOTroGo-ai. The opposition between npos
TO Idiov dnoo-KOTrovo-ai and TO? TO KOLVOV dyaQbv fTrio-KOTTovo-as will be
noticed. The Index Aristotelicus gives no other instance of the
use of aTroo-KOTretj/ by Aristotle. Emo-KOTrelv is also rare in the sense
in which it is used in 6. It is not perhaps necessary to supply
3. 13. 1284 b 215. 251
aya66v from the next line with TO iSiov : cp. Rhet. ad Alex. 30.
1437 a 36, KOI yap OVTOS fvcKa TIVOS tdiov fio/cct Trapa ro fOos Srujujyopflv
(referred to by Bonitz, Ind. 339 a 22).
7. STjXoy 5e TOUTO K.T.X. Cp. c. 12. i282b 30. ToCro, i.e. the fact
that a part of a whole which is disproportionate to the whole to
which it belongs is not tolerated.
8. OUTC is here followed by OUTC and ouSe 8t] ( nor yet surely ).
See above on i2^2b 38, and compare the somewhat similar
sequence in c. 17. 1288 a 24 sqq. In the passage before us the
change from oflre . . . ovre to ovde dt) is enough to cause the future
fdaei to take the place of the Optative fdaeiev civ.
1O. cure yauTrrjYos Trpupvav K.T.\. We must apparently supply
fo.crfi.fv av v7Tfpj3d\\fiv rrjs (rvpfjifTpias.
13. wore 8ia TOUTO JACK K.T.X. [The teacher of a chorus does
not fall out with his chorus because he excludes from it a dispro
portionately excellent singer, for his rule over his chorus is
beneficial to it, as being exercised for the advantage of the ruled
(c. 6. i278b 39 sqq.),] and thus, so far as this practice at any
rate is concerned, there is no reason why monarchs should not be
in harmony with the States they rule, if, when they resort to it,
their rule is beneficial to their States/ For pev solitarium see
above on 1262 a 6 and 1270 a 34. Tats TrdXeo-tv I take to mean
the States ruled by them : Cp. 33, wore /3ao-iXe as eu>tu TOVS TOIOVTOVS
didiovs fv TO.IS iroXfffiv. For Trjs oiKfias dpxfjs, Cp. 21, and 7 (5)- II -
1314^ ^6, ray oiKfias yvvalitas.
15. 810 K.T.X., hence in relation to acknowledged superiorities
the argument in favour of the ostracism is not without a certain
element of political justice/ Aid introduces an inference from the
fact that constitutions which aim at the common good and prac
titioners of the arts resort to measures akin to the ostracism.
Whatever restores the symmetry of the constitution is in a certain
degree just. Kara ras 6/uoXoyou/ie i/as vnfpo^ds (cp. 26, ov Kara T&V
AXa)i> dyadatv rrjv vTrfpofflv, olov icr^vos KCU TrXourou Kai 7roXu0tX/ay, aXX
av TIS yevrjTai Sia^epeov /car* dpfTi]v) is added to exclude the applica
tion of the ostracism to cases in which there is no acknowledged
superiority (such, for instance, as that of Hyperbolus). For the
phrase ras 6/ioXoyot>/>ieVa? vnfpo^ds cp. Plato, Rep. 569 B and Meno
96 B, and Isocr. Hel. 12. Yntpoxdi is in the plural because
there are more kinds of superiority than one (Bon. Ind. 793 a 40,
l, i.e. varia TJJS vnfpoxfjs genera ); there is superiority in
252 NOTES.
virtue, in wealth, in command of friends, in birth, and so forth.
For 6 \6yos 6 irfpi TOV oo-TpaKKrpov, cp. C. 9. 1280 a 27.
17. |3<fXTioi> pcv cuy K.T.X. True, it is better/ etc. The same
thing is said in 7 (5). 3. 1302 b 18 sqq. For the means by which
Aristotle would effect this, see above on 1284 a 17.
19. Seurepos 8e irXous K.T.X. On the proverb devrepos TT\OVS, see
Leutsch and Schneidewin, Paroem. Gr. i. 359 and 2. 24, where the
lines of Menander are quoted (Gpao-vXcW, Fragm. 2, ap. Stob.
Floril. 59. 9 : Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 4. 139),
O 8fVTpOS 7T\OVS <TTl 8f)TTOV \yOfJ.fVOS,
av airoTv^r) TIS ovpiov, KCBTraitri TrXeii/
(ovpiov Grotius, rrp&Tov, ev or simply ev MSS. : see Meineke, Fr.
Com. Gr. 5- ccliii). *Ai> o-vp,^fj } SC. TO deicrdai roiavr^ larpfias. Aiop-
6ovv, SC. TTJV iroXiTCiav.
20. oircp OUK lyiyvero irepl T&S iroXeis, which did not come about
in connexion with the States (see note on i327b 7), a softened
way of saying which was not done by the States. Greek States
did not use the ostracism to heal a defect in the constitution.
22. TOIS oo-TpaKio-jOLois, plural in the sense of acts of ostracizing.
Iv jjieV ouy K.T.X., in the deviation- forms of constitution, then,
that the practice of removing persons disproportionately superior
is of advantage to each form severally and just according to their
several views of justice, is evident, and perhaps this also is evident
that it is not absolutely just. It is not absolutely just, because it
is resorted to in the interest of the holders of power, not in the
common interest of all the citizens (4 sq.). Mei/ ovv is answered
by dXXa, 25.
26. ou icard r&v aXXwv dyaOwj TTJK uTtepo^r\v. Tair aXX<oi> dyaQav
is emphasized by being placed before rfv inrepox^v : cp. c. 14. 1285 b
1 8, TU>V TroXefjLiKcav rrjv f]y[j.oviav, and 7 (5) 5- I 35 a 2 5> v *vn6pa>v
TO. KTrjVrj, and 34, T&V pert ovv dr]fj.nKpaTtS)v al /icra/3oXat.
27. lax u s must mean { political strength : cp. 1 284 a 21, 77 nva
aX\r)v Tro\iTiicf]v Icr^vv.
28. OLV TIS ylvf]Tai Sta^^puv icar" dper^. Cp. c. 17. 1288 a 16,
(rvuJSfj 8ia<ppovTa yevfaSai KCTT* aperffv.
ou ydp STJ K.T.X. Aristotle no doubt remembers, as Viet, points
out, Heraclitus indignant censure of the Ephesians for their expul
sion of Hermodorus (see vol. i. p. 263, note 2). Compare the
language ascribed to the Persian King when Themistocles was
driven from Greece to his court (Plut. Themist. c. 28, paKapio-as de
3. 13. 1284 b 1730. 253
irpbs rovs (plXovs eavrov, as eV evTV\ia fiey/ori/, Kal KO.Tfvt-dp.evos del rots
iro\ep.iois roiavras (ppevas 8i86vai rov Apifidviov, oirots f\avva)o~i rovs
dpLo-rovs eg eavT&v /c.r.X.). Athens was popularly credited with
envy of the good, as we see from the epitaph on Aeschylus in
Anthol. Pal. 7. 40,
ris (pdovos, at at,
Qrjo-eiftas dyadStv eyKoros aUv e%ei;
Theseus was believed by some to have been ostracized at Athens
(Theophr. Fragm. 131). A current proverb ascribed a similar
jealousy tO the Megarians /i^SeVorc /uT/Sei? Meyapewv yevoiTo o-o(pa>-
Tepos (Leutsch and Schneidewin, Paroem. Gr. 2. 528). Observe
that 6 TOIOVTOS recurs four times in 28-34. This is probably
intentional. As to repetitions of this kind see notes on 1331 b 18,
1317 b 5, 1307 a 14, and 1325 b n, and compare the frequency
with which rots fj6eo-iv or r>v ydav recurs in 5 (8). 5. 1340 a 28-39.
30. dXXd pjK K.r.X. AXXa prjv . . . ye, but certainly/ as else
where. Supply (paiev av Sew. A question then arises as to the
construction and punctuation of the sentence. Hampke (followed
by Sus., though not without a good deal of hesitation) places
7rapan\r]crLov yap Kav el rov Aios apxeiv dioiev in a parenthesis, and
takes p.epiovTfs rds dp%ds M 7 ith dXXa (J.TJV ou8 ap%eiv ye rov roiovrov
((palev av Selv), but Susemihl doubts with some reason whether, if
we adopt this view of the construction of the sentence, iiepi&vres
should not be ncpi&vras. In any case perhaps the more natural
course is (with Bernays) to take nepi&vres ras dpxds with what
immediately precedes, i. e. with napaTrXrjaiov . . . d^o iev, and not
with aXXa . . . TOIOVTOV. But then the further question arises, what
is the meaning of nepi&vres ras dpxds? Some have fancied that
there is a reference to the distribution of offices by Zeus among
the other gods, when he had won supremacy in heaven (cp. Hesiod,
Theog. 881-5, II2 > an d Aesch. Prom. Vinct. 228 sqq.), and
have translated the passage, for to do so would be much the same
thing as if men were to claim to rule over Zeus, distributing the
offices (as he did when he succeeded to power). But it is not
likely that this is the meaning of the words. A different interpre
tation is suggested by the passage in which the conclusion arrived
at here is repeated, C. 17. 1288 a 24, ovre yap Kreiveiv q cpvya&evetv
ouS oarptiKt^eiv 8rj TTOV rov roiovrov irpeirov eariv, ovr* dgiovv apxeo~6at
Kara p.epos ov yap Trecpvue TO fjiepos VTrepexeiv rov iravros, TO) fie rfjv
virepf3o\Tjv fyovri rovro avp-^e^Kev. wcrre XetVerai p.6vov TO
254 NOTES.
rw roiouTW, Kal Kvpiov flvai p,r) Kara p,fpos TOVTOV dXX
Compare with this passage 4 (7). 14. 1332 b 23-27 and 3. 16.
1 287 a 16-18, and we shall find that the three passages lend
support to Bernays rendering of pepifrvrcs TO? dpxds, by a rotation
in their tenure of the offices ( gemass einem reihenweisen Wechsel
der Aemterbekleidung ), in which he is anticipated by Sepulveda,
who however erroneously supplies oi 6eoi as the nom. to dgiolcv.
Sepulveda, in fact, explains the passage in his commentary thus
simile, inquit, esset ac si Dii statuerent inter se, ut sic per omnes
aut aliquos ipsorum iret imperandi vicissitude, ut luppiter modo
imperium teneret, modo esset sub imperio, quod esset absurdissi-
mum/ But does pfpicur bear this sense in any other passage ?
I am not aware that any such passage has been produced, and till
it has, it will be safer to translate pepifavres TO? dpxds in the ordinary
way, distributing the offices/ i. e. distributing them among them
selves and Zeus, and treating him as on a level with themselves in
the matter of ruling, or, in other words, as partly ruling and partly
ruled, instead of making him sole ruler. Cp. 1284 a 9> aSucfio-ovrm
yap d^LO\)p.fvoL r&v lo-cov. I take pepi^ovres ras dpxds to mean the
same as agiovvrcs avrbv TUV row. In Aristoph. Aves 467 sq. and
1225 sqq. (Didot) the Birds go further and claim to rule over
Zeus and the gods without giving them even a turn of office.
Bonitz remarks (Ind. 41 a 31) on the construction ^apa^aiov <av
fl ( insolentior videtur usus formulae K&V fl ubi u pertinet ad
vocabulum similitudinem significans (rraparrXfjo-tov, o/iotoi>, r6 ONTO),
as in the passage before us, with which he compares Phys. 8. 5.
257 a 7 sqq. and (a passage very similar in structure to ours) nep\
avairvofjs 9. 475 a I][ > 7rapa7r\rj(riov yap ffvpfialvct nav et T LS nva TO>V
dvanvfovTtov nviyot, TO crrojita /caraa-^a)j/. The difficulty of getting the
better of Zeus was proverbial (Horn. II. i. 396 sqq. and 8. 209 sq.),
and indeed the difficulty of ruling over the gods (Eth. Nic. 6. 13.
1 145 a 10 sq., already referred to by Eaton: Aesch. Prom.
Vinct. 49, 356 sqq., Pers. 749: Horn. II. 8. 18 sqq.: Aristoph.
Plut. 141 sqq. Didot: Diod. 17. 41. i).
32. Xeiirerai -roivuv K.T.\. When willing obedience is rendered to
a man, it is a sign that he is a natural King (Xen. Cyrop. 5. i.
24 Sqq.j. Cp. I. 12. 1259 ^ IO } f) de rS)v TKVct)v dp%r) /3a(Ti\iKT) TO yap
yevvrjaav Kal Kara (pi\iav ap%ov Kal Kara 7rpeo~(Biav ecrr tv, OTTfp e 0rt
pao-i\iKris flftos dpxijs. Is the passage before us present to Milton s
memory in the address to Cromwell in the Defensio Secunda,
3. 13. 1284 b 3214. 1284 b 35. 255
where we read, * We all willingly yield the palm of sovereignty to
your unrivalled ability and virtue, except the few among us who
are either ... or who do not know that nothing in the world is more
pleasing to God, more agreeable to reason, more politically just, or
more generally useful, than that the supreme power should be
vested in the best and the wisest of men (Prose Works, i. 288
Bohn) ?
33. jScwnX&xs diSious. l Forma accusativi pluralis plerumque
/3acrtAeTs-, veluti 2. 9. 1271 a 26 : 2. n. 1272 b 37: 3. 14. 1285 a 26 :
3. 15. 1286 b u, sed /SaortXeay legitur 3. 13. 1284 b 33 (Bon. Ind.
135 a 21 sqq.), and also in 4 (7). 14. 1332 b 24. Bao-iXeay is the
form found in Attic Inscriptions, though 8a<n\f^ appears after
B.C. 307 (Meisterhans, Gramm. d. att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. no). The
ace. plur. of i(pvs in the Politics is impels and of imrevs innfls.
For the meaning of at Stos- see above on 1271 a 40. Not mere
temporary kings, like the /Sao-tAtls- mentioned in 8 (6). 8. 1322 b 29,
but perpetual kings.
35 sqq. ^-ra^vai, because a transition is now made from C. 14.
a question affecting all constitutions to the study of a single
constitution, Kingship. Aristotle had said in c. 7. i279a 23 sqq.
that he would discuss the normal constitutions first, and Kingship
is a normal constitution. The inquiries of the Twelfth and Thirteenth
Chapters have had reference to the question of Justice, but now
Aristotle asks whether Kingship is expedient, not whether it is just ;
the two questions, however, do not lie far apart, and when he
at length arrives at the end of the inquiry in c. 17. 1287 b 36 sqq.,
we find that an answer is given to both of them (1287 b 39, ftiKaiov
Koi o-vp-tpepov : 1288 a I, ovTf <rvp,(pfpov OUT* biKaiov : 1288 a 1 8, diKatov :
1288 a 30, Trorepov ov (rvp.<pepct rais ir6\c(riv 77 oru/i^e pei). The question
of the expediency of Kingship cannot be discussed until the various
kinds of Kingship have been distinguished, for it may well be that one
and the same answer will not hold good of all. Besides, Aristotle
is not sorry to seize the opportunity which his classification of
Kingships affords him of describing the various forms of Kingship
and of correcting the error of those who regarded the Lace
daemonian Kingship as Kingship in a truer sense than any other
Kingship according to law (1285 a 3 sqq.); for he holds that the
Lacedaemonian Kingship is, in fact, the least of those according to
law. It is the expediency of the Absolute Kingship, however, that
he really wishes to discuss. In his account of this form Aristotle
256 NOTES.
probably has the Persian Kingship before him (see notes on 1284 a
14 and 1287 a i). Socrates had described Kingship as always
according to law (Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 12, fiaaikeiav de Ka\ TvpavviSa
dpxas per ajj.(fjOTpas fjyetTo eivai, dia<pepeiv de aXX^Xoov evofjufc rrjv /j.ev
yap KOVTCL>V TC TO>V dvdpa>Tra)v Kal Kara vofiovs TU>V TrdXecoi dp^rjv /3acriAe/ai/
ifyeiro K.r.X.). Aristotle takes a different view. Just as in the classi
fication of democracies and oligarchies in the Sixth (Fourth) Book
forms in which law is supreme are marked off from those in
which it is not, so here in the classification of Kingships the same
is the case ; but while the democracies and oligarchies in which
law is not supreme are the worst, the form of Kingship in which
law is not supreme is the best and highest. Aristotle s classifica
tion of Kingships would have been simplified, if he had first divided
them into Kingships according to law and not according to law,
and had then subdivided the class of Kingships according to law.
His study of Kingship would probably have been fuller and more
complete if he had not studied Kingship according to law on the
way, as it were, to an examination of the question as to Absolute
Kingship. We are grateful to him for studying barbarian Kingship
as well as Greek, for in the case of other constitutions he is silent
as to the non- Greek world, if we except his notice of the
Carthaginian dpio-TOKparia, and not entirely for want of material,
for non-monarchical constitutions appear to have existed, for
instance, in Lycia (see Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 185); but his
treatment of barbarian Kingship is cursory in the extreme. It
makes no pretence of being exhaustive, for the kind of barbarian
Kingship which Aristotle selects for notice is said by him to exist
only among some of the barbarians (c. 14. 1285 a 17). It should
also be noted that in the inquiry respecting the downfall and the
preservation of Kingship and Tyranny contained in the Seventh
(Fifth) Book no notice is taken of the distinction drawn in the Third
between different kinds of Kingship, or of that drawn in the Sixth
(Fourth) between different kinds of Tyranny. So again in 7 (5).
10. I3i3a 10 Aristotle evidently implies the existence of Kingships
not Kara yevos, but it is not easy to say to what Kingships he there
refers (see note on 1313 a 10). One remark may be added.
Aristotle classes under the head of /3ao-iXa dignities to which we
should not allow the name of Kingship. The Aesymneteship,
for instance, might be held for only a few months or years, yet
it is treated by Aristotle as a form of /3ao-tXeta. It is so because it is
3. 14. 1284 b 3538. 257
exercised over willing subjects and is invested with large powers,
for these are the two characteristics of /3ao-iX a (7 (5). 10. 1313 a 5).
ia may or may not be according to law, may or may not be
irdvrav (c. 14. 1285 a 4, b 29), may or may not be elective,
may or may not be hereditary, may even be for a less term than
life, but these two characteristics are always found in connexion
with it.
37. aKtirrtov 8e Trfaepov K.T.\. Compare the question raised in
2. I. 1261 a 2, aXXa irorfpov otrotv eVSe ^ereu Koti/cof^o-ai, irdvruv /Se Xnoi/
Koivojvelv rrjv fjL(\\ov(rav oiKrjo fO Oai TToXii/ KoXa)?, 77 TIV<OV JJLCV TIVO>V de ov
(3e\Tiov ; Ty [i\\ovo~r] KaXws oiKT]o~fo~6ai /ecu TrdXei KO.I X^P a Stands in
opposition to rial p.ev o-vp.(pepfi ricrl 5 ot <n;/Li0epei, therefore it must
mean broadly to any city and country which is to be well-
constituted politically/ We have been told in the preceding
chapter that in some cases the best constitution must assume the
form of a perpetual Kingship, but that does not preclude the
raising of the question whether Kingship is advantageous to any
political community which desires to be well-constituted or only to
some. Aristotle s readiness to consider the question whether
Kingship is expedient or not would be little in harmony with
popular opinion in Greece, which was no doubt unfavourable
to the institution : cp. Demosth. Philip. 2. 25, fiao~i\fvs yap KOI
rvpavvos anas e xfyos eXev&pm KOI voftots fvavrias. Even IsocrateS,
though he praises Kingship in his Nicocles and Ad Nicoclem
he could hardly do otherwise in works written for a King speaks
of it in his Oration to Philip ( 107) as little suited to Greeks,
though indispensable to barbarians, and allows in his Nicocles
( 24) that the Lacedaemonians and Carthaginians reserve it for
use in war and are oligarchically governed at home. Xenophon s
praises of Kingship in his Cyropaedeia refer, at any rate nominally,
to a Persian King. Plato, however, had been bolder in his
Republic and Politicus, for he certainly has Greeks in view when
he advocates in those dialogues Kingship of the most thorough
going kind. See on this subject vol. i. p. 277.
38. Kai TroXci Rat x^P?- Xwpa probably here means not a
territory occupied by villages, as in Strabo, p. 336, o-^fSov de *ai
rovs rtXXovp TOTTOVS Tovs Kara H(\OTr6vvr^(rov TrXyv oXi ycoi/, ovs
6 Troirjrfjs, ov TToXfis aXXa ^a>pas vop.iciv dd, CTuoT^/iaTa Si^co
CKCKrTTjv TrXeta), e &i/ vcrrfpov al yvwpi6fji(vai TioXeis avi cnKio Orjo av, but
a territory occupied by an Wvos or eft/i;/ as in Xen. Anab. 4. 8. 22,
VOL. III. S
258 NOTES.
(v 777 KdXxow x&&gt;pa, for in c. 14. i28b 30 we have &&lt;rnfp
?&/oy icai Tro Xty e /Kaorrq, and in 1285 b 33 TrdXecoy *at e^ouy evbs rj
K\i6va>v. Nothing, however, is said of the x">P a or ^ vos m tne
recapitulatory summaries in c. 17. i288a 30 sqq. and 6 (4). 10.
1 295 a 6 sqq.
41. ^ irXei ous exci 8ia<|>op(ls, or has several different forms :
Cp. 6 (4). 4. 1290 b 33, ov yap olov T ravrbv 5>ov fx fiv ""Xftovr
crrofjiaTOs diacpopds.
1285 a. 2. TTJS APXTJS 6 rpoiros. In some forms of Kingship (the barba
rian Kingship and the Aesymneteship) the Tpfaos TTJS dpxrjs is
despotic (1285 a 22, b 2 sq.), in others not; in some the King is
supreme over more things than in others (c. 15. 1285 b 35 sqq.).
3. Trao-uy, sc. rS>v pa<ri\(i>v. For the juxtaposition of efs and
TTOO-COI/ see note on 1281 a 13.
TJ yap & TTJ AaKWKiKY] TToXiTeta K.T.\. Aristotle places first and
second in his enumeration of forms of Kingship two existing
forms, the Laconian and the barbarian, and then passes on
to two obsolete forms, the Aesymneteship, which existed in the
ancient days of Greece, and the Kingship of the heroic times.
SOKCI, is thought, by whom we are not told : possibly Plato s
language in Laws 691 0-692 B respecting the Lacedaemonian
Kingship is present to Aristotle s mind. He does not agree with
this view ; he sees that there are Kingships according to law (the
barbarian Kingship and the Aesymneteship) which are supreme
over more things than the Laconian, and therefore are Kingships
in a fuller sense, for the true King is Kvptos iravrav (c. 17. 1288 a
18 sq. : cp. Rhet. i. 8. 1365 b 37). In Diog. Laert. 3. 82 a classi
fication of Kingships into Kingships /caret yeW and Kingships Kara
v6pov is ascribed with very doubtful correctness to Plato, and the
Lacedaemonian Kingship is brought under the former head, so
that it is implied not to be Kara vopov.
5. orai leX6irj TTJ^ x^P av ) sc< pacriKevs. Egepx<>p,ai rarely takes
the accusative (see Liddell and Scott).
TJYepui> eo-ri r&v irpds TOM iroXejioi , he is the leader in all matters
relating to war : cp. 1285 b 18, rSav noXefjuKav rrjv r\y^ov(a.v^ and
Hdt. 9. 33, AaKe&u/idj/ioi 8e . . . /uta-#&&gt; firip>VTO 7rei(ravT(s Tiaafievov
7roiee(r$ai a/xa HpaKXeiSeaw rouri ftacrih.evo i. fjyepova ra)v no\ep,o)v. For
r<av irpbs TOV TroXcpov, cp. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 5, fj TToXiy OVK dcrKel S^/zoor/a
TO Trpos r6i/ TToXf/noj/ : Anab. 4. 3. 10: Cyrop. i. 2. 10. Hyefio>i/ T&V
irpbs TOV ir6\tp.ov stands in tacit contrast to fjyf^ovia TroXtru^, of which
3. 14. 1284 b 41 1285 a 7. 259
we read in c. 17. 1288 a 9. In Philip. 33, AaKeScu/umoi fie rols
OTT* eKeivov yeyovo&t Kal TTJV f3ao~i\eiav KCU TTJV fjyep.oviav els anavra TOV
Xpovov dfftaxao-i, Isocrates appears to distinguish between the King
ship and the fjyefiovia. According to Hdt. 6. 56 the Lacedaemonian
Kings had the right to determine against whom war should be
made (rroXefj-ov fK(f)pfiv cV r\v av jSovXcoi/rat x^P 7 ?")) an d Gilbert holds
(Const. Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 46) that
there are some indications that this right remained to them
even in Xenophon s time (Xen. Hell. 5. i. 34: 2. 2. 7: 4. 7. i),
but Xenophon implies in Rep. Lac. 15. 2, KOI orpaTtav STTOI &v f)
TrdXis eWe/iTTT/, rjyelo-tiai, that the State and not the Kings possessed it.
6. In 8e K.T.X. Ta TTpbs TOVS Oeovs (cp. i285b 23) answers to
TO Trpbs TOV TTo Xe/ioi/. Something more is meant by this phrase than
the offering of sacrifices to the gods, sacrifices such as the Kings
of the heroic times offered (i285b 10: cp. 8 (6). 8. 1322 b
26 sqq.), and it probably includes the right of the Lacedaemonian
Kings to name the officers called Pythii, through whom the Delphic
oracle was consulted (Hdt. 6. 57. 2), and to have the custody of
oracles (6. 57. 4). We learn from Xen. Rep. Lac. 15. i, 16^
yap Gveiv ftev /SatrtX/a irpo TTJS TroXecos ra 8rjfjLO(Tia airavra, as OTTO 8cov
ovra, why it fell to the Lacedaemonian King to sacrifice. It was
natural that the same authorities should be charged with matters
relating to the gods and to war, for success in war was held to be
given by the gods. In his account of the prerogatives of the
Lacedaemonian Kings Aristotle omits to notice their share in
deliberative authority as members of the senate, and also the
judicial authority which, as we know from Hdt. 6. 57, they
possessed in a particular class of cases (this had perhaps been
narrowed: see above on 12 70 a 21).
7. auT] ply ouv T) pcunXei a K.T.\. Mei/ ovv is taken up by iv pev
ovv TOVT fldos ftao-iXeias, 14, and then at length finds a 8e to answer
tO it in irapa Tavrrjv 8e, 1 6. AUTI; 17 j3a<rtXei a (cp. 14) means this
kind of Kingship/ as avrrj f) 8t<atocri>vr] in Eth. Nic. 5. 3. 1129 b 25
means this kind of justice/ for the Lacedaemonian Kingship is
not the only Kingship included in the class, as we see from 15,
TOVTO>I> ai p.ev Kara, yevos eicriv, at alperai. It appears, in fact, from
10 sqq. that the Kingship held by Agamemnon as leader of the
Greek forces before Troy is included in it, a Kingship which we
must not confuse with his Kingship of Mycenae, for his Kingship
of Mycenae belongs to the fourth class of Kingships, at Kara
S 2,
260 NOTES.
(1285 b 4 sqq.). Aristotle may well have
also referred to this class the Kingship, or Leadership, of Greece,
which was held for a time by Agesilaus and for life by Philip and
Alexander of Macedon. Compare Plut. Ages. c. 40, where
Agesilaus is said to have been regarded until the defeat at Leuctra
as o-%e8bv 0X175 rrjs EXXofios rjyp.a>v KOI /Sao-iXevs, with Ages. c. 6, where
we read that in a dream which Agesilaus had at Aulis before
embarking for Asia, he heard a voice addressing him thus,
o> /SatnXeO Aa/CfSai/Ltovta)!/, on fj,fv ovdels TTJS EXXaSos 6/xov <TVp.7rd(rr)s
<TTpaTr]yb$ tj irporepov Ayapefivtov KOL (TV vvv per fofJVOP, eWoet?
, and with Isocr. Panath. 76. At a later time Philip of
Macedon was elected by the Congress at Corinth Tjye/z&n/ (or o-rpa-
Tyyos) avTOKpdrap TTJS EXXdSos (Diod. 1 6. i, 89, 91 : Arrian, Anab. 7. 9.
5 : cp. Demosth. De Cor. c. 201 and Justin, 9. 4, and see Schafer,
Demosthenes, 3. i. 51. 3), and on his death his son Alexander was
elected by the Congress to the same dignity (Diod. 17. 4. 9: Arrian,
Anab. i. i. 2: Schafer, Demosthenes, 3. i. 90. i). Thus the office
of fjyeiJLav, or arrpaTTjyos, avTOKpdrap rrjs E\\d8os in the hands of
Philip and Alexander was an elective office and tenable apparently
for life. Long before the time of Agesilaus and Philip, Gelon had
asked to be appointed a-Tparrjyof re KOI fiyffj.(ov T>V EXXiji/oxi; Trpbs rov
fidpfiapov (Hdt. 7. 158). Aristotle can hardly intend to include the
Carthaginian Kingship under this form of Kingship, for in 2. n.
1273 a 30 he distinguishes between the offices of King and General
at Carthage. He would seem to omit the Carthaginian Kingship
from his enumeration, for it cannot fall under the head of the
barbarian Kingship, though the Carthaginians were non-Greeks,
inasmuch as its authority was by no means of a despotic type.
Would such an office as that of the rayos of the Thessalians be
classed by Aristotle under this form of Kingship ?
(TTpcmrjYia TIS auroKparopwi/ KCU dtSios. Ai Sior is explained by
Sm jSi ov in 15. A (rrpaTrjybs avroKparcop KOL didios evidently had not
the power of life and death. Viet, would read avroKparap in place
of avTOKparopuv, partly because the rendering of Vet. Int. is
imperialis, and Schneider and Sus., adopting his suggestion,
place avroKparup in their text (see critical note on 1285 a 8).
But, though (rrpaTTjybs avroKpaTup is a recognized title, I do not
remember to have met with o-rpari/yta avroKparap. With crrpar^yta
TIS avTOKparopuv maybe compared 7 (5). 7. i3O7b 18, dwao-Teiav
T>V fTn\tipr]a-dvT(iiv vttoTtpi&w. A orpcmyyof avTOKparap differed from
3. 14. 1285 a 78. 261
an ordinary arparTjyos in having authority to deal with many
questions for himself as to which an ordinary (rrpaTrjyos would
have to consult the popular assembly or other supreme authority :
cp. Polyb. 3. 87. 7, 6 Se diKTUTap ravrrjv e^et TTJV diacpopav rwv imdrtoV
T<av fjLfv yap virdruv eKarep<p 8o>de*ca rreXcxety a/coXoutfovtri, TOVTO) 6
ft/coat /cat rerTapty, KaKfivoi fjifv fv TroXXoiy Trpoadeovrat rrjs o"vyK\rjTov
irpbs TO <rviTf\( iv ras tVt/SoXds-, OVTOS d co-riv avroKpdrcop a-rpanjyos.
So in Hicks, Greek Historical Inscriptions, No. 37 A. 4,
yayrjs 8f ra>X \oyioTa>v 77 (3ov\r) avroKparap eora>, the word
is explained by Mr. Hicks to mean not bound to consult the
popular assembly/ Cp. also Thuc. 6. 26 and 5. 27. It was the
practice of Greek States to create o-Tparijyoi avTOKparopcs to deal
with crises, just as the Romans created a dictator, but the arparriyos
avTOKpdrwp had not, like the dictator, the power of life and death,
and more o-rpar^yoi than one could be declared avroKparopcs, whereas
the dictatorship was always confided to a single individual, though
on one or two occasions we find two dictators in existence at the
same time (Mommsen, Rom. Staatsrecht, 2. 131, ed. i). Dionysius
of Halicarnassus, in fact, identifies the Roman dictator, not with the
o-Tparrjybs avTOKpdrvp, but with the cua-vjuz/qr^s (Ant. Rom. 5. 7S)- Still
the position of sole o-TpaTrjybs avroKparap was often the first step to
a tyranny in the hands of men like Phalaris (Rhet. 2. 20. 1393 b
10 sqq. : cp. Pol. 7 (5). 10. 1310 b 28), Aristodemus of Cumae (Dion.
Hal. Ant. Rom. 7. 8), and Dionysius the Elder (Diod. 13. 94. 6).
8. el jar) ey rm jBaaiXeia K.T.\., except in a particular Kingship,
as for instance [in the Kingship existing] in the time of the
ancients, on warlike expeditions by right of force. E*/ ^eipos-
vofjLto is probably to be rendered manuum iure (Lamb. lege ea
quae est in manibus et armis posita ). It is opposed to eV diiajs
vo /xo) (Liddell and Scott s. v. vopos). Where a person is slain by an
exercise of the right which superior force confers, he is said to be
slain eV ^ctpos v6p,a>, whether he is slain by his adversary on the
battlefield or, as in the passage before us, by his King for cowardice
in presence of the enemy. Eaton compares Thuc. 3. 66, ovs p.ev
(v x f P a ^ LV dneicTfivaTC, ov^ ofiouos oXyov/nei/ (Kara VOJJLOV yap drj nva
(7ra<Tx.ov): compare also the word x el P & Kai i n Hes. Op. et Dies, 189
(* men who use the right of might ). Bernays translates eV xp6s
j/o>w als standrechtliches Verfahren ( by process of martial law ),
and Mr. Welldon follows him, but the use of the word x l P^ Kai
4oes not support this translation. In the kind of Kingship of
262 NOTES.
which Aristotle is speaking the King had, I conceive, the right to
put to death with his own hand any of his warriors who showed
cowardice on a warlike expedition ; he had not the right to put
any of them to death by judicial process. Sus. renders cv x fl P*
von? im Handgemenge ( in the m$Ue ), but I much prefer the
interpretation given above. How would the King be able to slay
one of his own men while himself engaged in a hand-to-hand
fight with the foe? For > ran /3ao-iXetg, cp. c. 5. 12 78 a 17, ev nvi
TroXtreig, and 1 2 78 a 28, ev rial br]p.oKparlais. Sus. 3 I e cv TIVI /3a<nXei a
seclusit Gifanius, /Sao-iXeig eodem tempore secluserunt Bernaysius et
Susemihlius/ The suggestion of Bern, and Sus. is not without
plausibility, but I do not think that any change is called for.
Aristotle s meaning is that the class of Kingship of which the
Lacedaemonian Kingship is the type does not possess, as a class,
the power of life and death, but that particular Kingships falling
under the class do possess it, and he gives an instance of this.
It is doubtful whether, as the emendation of Bern, and Sus. would
imply, the Lacedaemonian King possessed the right to put
a Spartan citizen to death in a certain case ; we expect also to be
told what case is referred to, but the only case mentioned is that of
01 dpxaioi. The Lacedaemonian King does not appear to have
possessed the power which Kings of this type possessed <?Vi r&v
apxalw ; the punishment provided by the Lacedaemonian law for
oi rpeo-avTfs seems, on the contrary, to have been a severe form of
ari/ua (Plut. Ages. C. 30).
11. KCIKUS fief dicouwi K.r.X. For instance, in II. i. 225 sqq.
(Sus. 2 , Note 618 : Sus. 4 , i. p. 422). See also II. 2. 224 sqq.
12. l^tkQovTtov 8e Kal KTetkcu Kupios YJI/. For eeX0oi/ro>i> see
above on i28ib 4, 13. Kal KTflvat, not merely not to tolerate, but
even to put to death.
Xe yei youi> K.r.X. The quotation is from II. 2. 391, where
Agamemnon says,
" ov 8e K eyo>i> dndvevde /na^s c&Xoira
fjup.vdfiv napa vrjvarl Kopwio-iv, ov oi
apKiov eVcrelrai (frvyeciv Kvvas ^5 otwvovs."
&s e<ar * Apyeloi 8e *c.r.X.
In Eth. Nic. 3. n.in6a32 these threats are ascribed to Hector,
for there we read, dvaynd^ovo-i yap oi Kvpioi, wo-Trep 6 "
ov 8e K eytov dtrdvfvdf Ma^r TrrcocraovTa
ov oi apKiov eVo-eirat (frvyeeiv Kvi/as.
3. 14. 1285 a 1112. 263
Aristotle probably remembered the similar threats placed by
Homer in the mouth of Hector in II. 15. 348 (cp. II. 12.
248 sqq.),
ov CLV e ycbi/ dirdvcvde vewv crepaQi vor)(TQ>,
avrov ol 6a.va.TOV fj.rjrio nfjia.i, ovfte vv rovyf
yvwTol re yv(orai re irvpbs XeXa^wo-i Bavovra,
dXXa K.VVGS (pvov(ri irpb acrreos j^
and was thus led into the error of ascribing the lines quoted by
him to Hector, and not to Agamemnon. It will be seen that
Aristotle abbreviates this passage of Homer in quoting it both
here and in Eth. Nic. 3. n, that in the latter passage he
Substitutes urno-a-ovTa for eWXoi/ra pifivd^fLV rrapa vrjvcrl
and that in the passage before us he adds nap yap e
after olavovs, words which do not appear in our text. There
is nothing surprising in the abbreviation or the substitution to
which reference has been made, but the addition of irap yap epol
6dvaros is remarkable. The passages in which the text of Homer
as quoted by Aristotle differs from the text handed down in the
extant MSS. and other authorities are very numerous. A list of
them will be found in Bon. Ind. 507 a 29 sqq. In some of them
Aristotle s memory may well be at fault (compare his inaccurate
quotation from Isocrates in Rhet. 3. 9. 1410 a i, and see
Prof. Butcher in Class. Rev. 5. 310 sq.), and if the addition
before us stood alone, we might be tempted to account for it
by supposing a confusion with avrov ol Gdvarov /^riVo/iai in the
similar passage, II. 15. 348 sqq. But it does not stand alone.
I n 5 ( 8 )- 3- J 338a 25 Aristotle attributes to Homer the line
(which is not to be found in our Homer),
aXX* olov p.ev fo-Ti KaXftv rt 8a!ra 6d\firjv,
and in Rhet. 2. 9. 1387 a 33 sqq. he adds after II. n. 542,
AJUIVTOS d\ffive fj.d^Tjv TeXa/^ttofiafiao,
the following line, which does not occur in the MSS., but which
Plutarch also found there (see De Audiend. Poet. c. 6. 24 C and
c. 14. 36 A),
Zevy ydp ol vffj.co ao x, OT dpeivovi (pearl p.d%oiTO.
So again, as we learn from Soph. El. 4. 166 b 6 sqq. (cp. Poet. 25.
1461 a 22) Aristotle found the words didopev 8e ol cvxos dpeo-6ai in
the address of the Dream to Agamemnon (II. 2. 23 sqq.), but they
are not to be found there now, though the words dtdo/xcv 8e roi
264 NOTES.
occur in II. 21. 297. For other instances of the
same thing see Bon. Ind. 507 b 52 sqq. Variations of this nature
must probably be ascribed to a difference between the text of
Homer which Aristotle had before him and that which has come
down to us. Even as early as the time of Alcibiades it seems
to have been usual for grammarians to correct the text of
Homer (Plut. Alcib. C. 7? frtpov de (ypa/x/iaroSiSao-KaXou)
e\fiv "Qjjaripov v(p* avrov dio)p6o)fjLfvov ) " eiT\" ?0?7, " ypdp.p,ara
*O/jiT)pov eiravopBovv IKCIVOS &v ; ov^i rovs veovs iraideveis;"), and, as
Camerarius long ago pointed out (Interp. p. 134), Alexander
possessed a copy of the Iliad corrected by Aristotle himself (Plut.
Alex. c. 8 : Strabo, p. 594). It is likely enough, therefore, that in
the time of Alexander, and even earlier, more texts than one of
Homer were current, with not a few varieties of reading. Recent
discoveries of Homeric papyri add to the likelihood of this.
See as to them Mr. F. G. Kenyon On the Geneva Fragments of
Homer in Class. Rev. 8. 134 sqq., and also in Class. Rev. n. 406.
The text of the quotations from the Homeric Hymn to Apollo
given in Thuc. 3. 104 differs widely from that of our MSS. (see
Mr. T. W. Allen in Journal of Hellenic Studies, vol. 15. p. 309).
13. ou ot apiaoi> Icro-ciTcu <f>uy&ii , it shall not be a sure thing
for him to escape perhaps a Litotes for he shall have no hope
of escaping.
15. TOUT&H 8e K.T.X. Kara yevos does not perhaps necessarily
imply that the Kingship passed from father to son, but only that
it was confined to members of a given family. In place of alperai
we have in c. 15. i285b 39 KOTO, pfpos, a wider term, for an office
held Kara pepos may be filled by election or otherwise. See below
on 1285 b 39. To what elective Kingships of the Lacedaemonian
type does Aristotle refer ? Hardly to the Carthaginian (see above
on 1285 a 7); perhaps, among others, to the office of qye/icbi/ avro-
Kpdrap rfjs EXXaSo* held for life, as we have seen (above on 1285 a
7), by Philip of Macedon and Alexander : whether he refers to the
office of rayds of the Thessalians, is doubtful, though this office
was elective.
16. irapd rauTTjv 8e K.r.X. Movap\ias fl8os, as in 29 sq., not
/Sao-iXei ap, as in 15, while in 1285 b 4 we have el8os novapxias
pao-iXitfs. Yet in the recapitulation, 1285 b 20 sqq. (cp. c. 15.
1285 b 34, 1286 a 5), all the forms which Aristotle enumerates are
classed as ao-tXei as eiSi;. Perhaps he is in doubt whether the
3. 14. 1285 a 1319. 265
barbarian Kingship and the Aesymneteship are really forms of
Kingship or of Tyranny; in 6 (4). 10. 1295 a 7 sqq. they are
treated as forms of Tyranny shading off into Kingship, and we are
there told that the barbarian Kingship was elective, which we do
not learn here, unless it is implied in i285b 2 sq. (see note). He
speaks of the barbarian form of Kingship as existing only among
some of the barbarians of Europe and Asia. Other barbarian
races perhaps had hereditary Kings whose power was more limited.
Others again were not ruled by Kings at all ; we hear, for instance,
of QpaKcs apao-iXevToi in Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 17. The Kingship of the
Thracians, Illyrians, Phoenicians, and Ethiopians may have been
of the type here described by Aristotle. Hardly the Molossian
Kingship (7 (5). n. I3i3a23 sq.), or the Macedonian, for the
Macedonians were very outspoken to their King (Polyb. 5. 27. 6,
(l%ov yap del rrjv Toiavrrjv Iffrjyopiav MaKeSovts Trpbs rovs j3a<rtXeiV), and
the Macedonian people seem to have been the judges in capital
cases in time of peace (Abel, Makedonien vor Konig Philipp, p. 136,
note).
18. x ou<rt & a " T(U K - T -k- ft is natural to expect that when the
power of a Kingship is great, it will not be governed by law and
hereditary. Tyranny is regarded by Aristotle as not hereditary, for
though tyrannies often passed from father to son, the inheritor of
a tyranny was apt to lose it (7 (5). 10. 1312 b 21 sqq.). Uarpi<6s
is apparently not used by Aristotle elsewhere in the sense of
hereditary/ and in 24, 33, and 1285 b 5, 9 we have irdrpios used in
this sense, but Trarpiicos often bears this meaning (e.g. in Thuc.
i. 13). As to the extent of the authority of barbarian Kings, cp.
Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. 5- 74, *ar dpxas pev yap dVao-a TrdXts EXXas
e/3acrtXevero, TrXfjv ov\ co&TTfp TO. /SapjSapa tdvr} de&TroTiKws, dXXa Kara
vopovs nvas Kal edia-fjiovs irarpiovs (this is perhaps based on Theo-
phrastus, but Aristotle would say that the barbarian King also
governed according to law) : Plut. Reg. et Imp. Apophth. Antig. 8.
182 C: Eurip. Hel. 246 Bothe, 276 Dind.,
TO. ftapfBdpav yap dovXa. ndvra 7r\f)V cvos.
19 . 8ia yap K.T.\. This is added to explain how it happens that
the law in these countries authorizes a despotic rule and that these
Kingships are hereditary. As to the slavishness of barbarians, cp.
Trag. Gr. Fragm. Adespota 291 Nauck,
tw Tvpavvi fiapfidpwv dvbp&v
266 NOTES.
and Isocr. Philip. 107. Aristotle advised Alexander in ruling
his empire rois /J.ev *E\\r]<nv fiyfpoviKS)?, rots Se (Sapftdpois SeiTTroTuccos
Xpfjo-Qat (Aristot. Fragm. 81. 1489 b 27 sqq.: see note on 13245
36). That Asiatics were especially slavish, we see from 4 (7). 7.
1327 b 27 sqq. and Pint. De Vitios. Pud. c. 10, irdvres of T^V Aori ai/
KO.TOIKOVVTCS evl dov\fi>ov(TLV dz/$pa>7na dia TO p,f] bvva<r0ai piav flrrelv rrjv Ov
22. TTJI/ 8e<rrroTiKT]i> &p\r\v, not, as in c. 6. 1278 b 30 sqq., in the
sense of rule exercised for the advantage of the master (for then
this form of Kingship would not be a normal constitution, as it is),
but despotic rule/ as in 6 (4). n. 1295 b 21 (cp. 7 (5). 6.
i3o6b 3).
23. Tupamieal ptv ow K.T.\., thus while they are of a tyrannical
type for the above-mentioned reason, they are safe (and therefore
unlike tyrannies), because they are hereditary and in accordance
with law/ Does for the above-mentioned reason mean because
the subjects are slavish, or because the power of the King is as
great as that of a tyrant ? Bernays and Welldon take the former
view, but, looking to 1285 b 2 sq. and 6 (4). 10. 1295 a 15 sqq.,
I lean rather to the latter. It is easy to understand why conformity
to law confers safety, but why are Kingships the safer for being
hereditary ? Probably because men more willingly submit to rule
when it has come down to the ruler from his ancestors and has
become traditional. Thus eKovrav takes the place of irdrpiai
in 27.
24. Kal T) <|>uXaKY) 8e K.T.X. The bodyguard of a barbarian King
is composed of natives of the State for the same reason for which his
tenure of power is safe, i. e. because it is hereditary and in accord
ance with law, and therefore willingly submitted to. We see that
Kings no less than Tyrants and Aesymnetes (c. 15. 1286 b 37 sqq.)
had a bodyguard usually at any rate, though perhaps not invariably
(c. 15. 1286 b 6 sqq.) but the King s bodyguard was not intended,
like the Tyrant s, to secure his throne, but merely to enforce obedience
on any of his subjects who might be for the moment recalcitrant
(c. 15. i286b 2 7 sqq.).
25. 01 yap TroXirai K.T.X. Cp. 7 (5). 10. 1311 a 7 and Isocr. Hel.
37. The Lacedaemonian Kings were guarded by citizens (Isocr.
Epist. 2. 6).
26. TOUS 8c Tupdi/Kous &viK.6v. According to Dionysius of
Halicarnassus (Ant. Rom. 7. 8), Aristodemus of Cumae had
3. 14. 1285 a 22 30. 267
three bodyguards, one of the lowest of the citizens, another of
manumitted slaves, and a third of hired barbarians.
30. IrepoK 8e K.T.\., and another which existed among the
ancient Greeks, [the monarchy of those] who are called Aesym-
netes. The eldos povapxias is loosely explained by the name given
to those who held it : compare 2. 1 1. 1273 a 30, ras pfyio-ras (dpxds),
TOVS Tf jSao-iXfls KOI TOVS a-Tparrjyovs, and 8 (6). 8. i322b io. Pittacus
and, it would seem, Peisistratus (7 (5). 5. 1305 a 7 sqq.) are counted
by Aristotle among the ancient Greeks, but not of course Dionysius
the Elder (3. 15. i286b 37 sqq.). We find the word alo-v
correctly explained in Etym. Magn. alo-upvav 5 CO-TI TO alo-iuv
irouttrQtu (Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 280. i). The title alcrvp.vr)Trjs
was not confined to the extraordinary magistrates to whom Aristotle
here refers. At Cyme (we are not told which Cyme) the magistrates
generally were called by this name (Aristot. Fragm. 481. 1556 b
4 4 sqq.); in Horn. Odyss. 8. 258 the ala-vpv^rai are umpires in contests
for prizes; and in Megara and her colony Chalcedon and also
in Chersonesus, a colony of the Pontic Heracleia, which was itself
a Megarian colony, the functions of the alo-ipvarai or alo-ipv>vTs
seem to have been those of the Trpvrdvds at Athens (see Gilbert, Gr.
Staatsalt. 2. 72. 3, 188. i, 194. 5, 280. i). We are here concerned,
however, only with the extraordinary Aesymnete. The nature of
his office may be gathered from Nic. Damasc. Fragm. 54 (Muller,
Fr. Hist. Gr. 3. 389), which refers to MiletUS, Emp.evT)s /xera ravra
alo~Vfj.vr)Tr)s vnb TOV dr/fiov "^fipoTovflrai Xa/3a>i> eovo~iav KTCIVCIV ovs /3ovXerai"
KOI os r5)V fj.V nai8a>v ApfpirpiJTOS ovftevbs olos r r\v cyKparrjs ycveadai
yap Trapa^p^/xa dfio~avrs TO. 8f ovra avrols fo rjfj.fvo f) Ka\ dpyvptov
, fl TIS dVTOVf KTlVlV TtoV O KOlV(i)v)V TOV <j>OVOV TpClS aTTfKTfLVf,
rols $ aXXots (pvyrjv irpovflTrev ol df W^OITO. Ot pev dfj N^Xetdai
KarcXvOrjo-av S>56. This is the earliest extraordinary Aesymnete we
hear of, unless the Aesymneteship of Tynnondas in Euboea (Plut.
Solon, c. 14) was still earlier. The ^oVap^o? e ^ovo-ia which the
Athenian Aristarchus held at Ephesus at the time of the overthrow
of the Medes by Cyrus (B.C. 559) may possibly, as Gilbert, Gr.
Staatsalt. 2. 141, points out, have been that of an Aesymnete, but
this is not certain. The Aesymnete had larger powers than any
Greek King larger than even the Greek King of heroic times, for
the administration of the State lay wholly in his hands. He is, in
fact, commonly described as a tyrant (31 : cp. c. 15. 1286 b 38 :
Plut. Solon, c. 14 : Theophrast. ap. Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. 5. 73),
268 NOTES.
though Pittacus is not unnaturally spoken of as a king in the
popular ditty (Bergk, Poet. Lyr. Gr., Carm. Popul. 43),
ttX fjLi>\a aX*
KOI yap HiTraKos aXei,
p.eyd\as Mirv\dvas #ao-iXeuG>i>.
Thus tyrants in early days were called Aesymnetes (Aristot. Fragm.
481. 1557 a 5 sqq.). The Aesymnete ruled Kara TTJV avroC yv&nrjv
(6 (4). 10. 1295 a 16), though his office is implied in 1285 a 32 to
be Kara vopov i the law, in fact, empowered him to rule Kara n?i> avroG
yva>lj.T)v. Like the tyrant, he had a bodyguard, though his bodyguard
would be smaller than the tyrant s (c. 15. 1286 b 35 sqq.) and
composed of citizens, like the bodyguard of the king, not of
mercenaries, like that of the tyrant. Aristotle evidently conceives
a resemblance to exist between the Aesymneteship and the barbarian
Kingship (32), and it is possible that the Greeks borrowed this great
office from the barbarians, for we are told in 6 (4). 10. 1295 a n
that elective avroKpdYopes uovapxoi existed among some of the bar
barians. Dionysius of Halicarnassus finds its equivalent in the
Roman Dictatorship (Ant. Rom. 5. 73, eerri yap alperrj rvpamns rj
SiKraropia doKov&i df /uoi KOI roOro Trap EXXj^an/ ot Pto/uaiot, TO TroXiVtu/ia
Xa/3eli/* ol yap Al(rvp.vfJTai KaXovfievoi Trap "E\\r)<n TO dpxaiov, a>s fv rois
rrepi f3ao~i\fias la-Topfl Oeotypaaros, alperoi rives rj&av rvpavvoi rjpovvro de
avrovs at rroXeis OVT els dopurrov xpovov ovrc o-ui/e^ws, dXXa irpbs TOVS Kaipovs,
oTrdrf 8d^tte <rvp,(f)epeiv Kat els orroffov xpovov &o~Trfp <at MirvXTyi/aiot TTOO
(1\ovTO HiTraKov Trpbs TOVS (frvydSas TOVS irepl A\<alov TOV noirjTrjv, where
Theophrastus evidently has this passage of the Politics before
him, though he says nothing of the Aesymnetes mentioned by
Aristotle who held office for life). The Aesymneteship resembled
the Roman Dictatorship in being called into play in asperioribus
bellis aut in civili motu difficiliore (Speech of the Emperor Claudius
in the Lyons Tables, i. 28: Mommsen, Rom. Staatsrecht, 2. i.
140), but there were some important differences between the two
offices. The Aesymnete, for instance, was elected by the people,
whereas the dictator was named by one of the consuls. The
dictator held office for not more than six months; Pittacus,
on the contrary, remained Aesymnete for ten years (Diog. Laert.
i. 75), and Aristotle knew of Aesymnetes who held office for
life. The dictator was always created to deal with some specified
business; this was frequently, but not always, it would seem,
the case with the Aesymnete. The Aesymnete was master of
3. 14. 1285 a 30 37. 269
the State in civil no less than in military affairs; the civil
authority of the dictator was less extensive (Mommsen, Rom.
Staatsrecht, 2. i. 141 sqq.). It is not surprising that the Aesym-
neteship soon fell into disuse. It might not have done so if its
power had been less, or if its tenure had been limited, like that of
the Roman dictatorship, to six months. Pittacus surrendered it
after holding it for ten years and retired into private life, but there
were not many Greeks of his stamp, and there must always have
been a risk of Aesymnetes declining to retire. Hence the Greek
States allowed the office to disappear, and made shift with
in its place. Indeed, the creation even of a
was sometimes attended with peril to the State, for the
risk of the establishment of a tyranny was always greater in Greece
than at Rome. Still Greece probably lost something by allowing
the Aesymneteship to fall into disuse. It was an office which in
the hands of good men was a means of suppressing tyranny.
32. TTJS |3ap|3apiia]S, SC. povapxias.
34. fi^XR 1 TIKWI/ wpiajxeVwi xpovw $ Trpd&wv, l till the expiration
of some definite time or the performance of some definite actions/
36. TOUS ^uydSas wf irpoi(rri]K<7cu K.r.X. Compare the very
similar expression in Ad. noX. c. 19, 01 (pvyddes, &v ol
Kal AXxcuos 6 TTOITJTTIS. In a passage of Diogenes
Laertius based on Aristotle (2. 46 : Aristot. Fragm. 65. 1486 b 34)
we find the form AvTipeviSas, which is the correct Lesbian form.
He was a brother of Alcaeus, and another brother was named KIKIS
(Alcaeus, Fragm. 137), KIKVS meaning strength/ so that the names
of all the three brothers were indicative of strength and prowess.
See note on 1311 b 29.
37. 8r)Xot 8* AXicaios K.r.X. Aristotle evidently anticipates that
his statement that Pittacus was elected tyrant by the Mytileneans
will hardly be credited by his own contemporaries an elective
tyranny would seem to them to be a contradiction in terms and
he supports it with the strongest testimony he can find, that of the
foe whom Pittacus was elected to put down. The fact would
hardly have been forgotten if the songs of Alcaeus had not, like
those of Simonides (Aristoph. Nub. 1353 sqq.), passed somewhat
out of fashion. Alcaeus, however, can only have known of Pittacus
election by hearsay, for he was an exile when it took place. His
scolion, or convivial song, was probably composed in the camp of
270 NOTES.
the exiles leagued against Mytilene, but it would not be long in
finding its way into the city. It would be sung with most zest by
others than the Mytileneans, for it satirized them as c &XddovXot,
a grave reproach to Greeks (cp. Hdt. 3. 143 and i. 62 sq., and
Theogn. 847-850).
39. TOI/ KaKoirdrpiSa nirraKoi/ K.T.\. Alcaeus, Fragm. 37 A
Bergk. There is a reference to this fragment in Eth. Nic. 9. 6.
1167 a 30 sqq. Respicit Plutarchus, Erot. c. 18, KO/# rbv *Epa>Ta
(rvveyypd(pov<rtv fig faovs TTOITJTUV ol KpdncrToi KOI vop,o8erS>v KOL
<pa>v ddpoai (fxavai peya, fTraiveovres, &&lt;nrfp <pr) rbv TIirraKov 6
aipeitrOcu TOVS MiTvXrjvaiovs Tvpawov, ubi cum Reiske ddpoa fpuva
coniecisset, illud ipsum Schneidewin Alcaeo tribuit (Bergk). The
epithet KariTrarpis, born of a mean father/ is no doubt applied to
Pittacus because his father was a Thracian and perhaps a slave.
As to his Thracian extraction cp. Duris, ap. Diog. Laert. i. 74 :
we see from Thuc. 4. 107 that Pittacus was a Thracian name.
Tov KaK&irdTpida closes a line, and then follow two complete lines.
In the second of these, Eo-rdo-avro K.T.X., the second syllable is long,
but this syllable may be either long or short in this metre, and thus
we are not obliged to regard the a of lin-raKo? as long. Ahrens
(De Graec. Ling. Dial. i. 246) accentuates nlrraKov : he remarks
(i. 10), Grammatici uno ore testantur, Aeoles accentum in ultima
acutum fugientes retraxisse in priores syllabas, exceptis tantum-
modo, ut accuratiores monent, praepositionibus et coniunctionibus/
In place of mSXcus and Irfaivlovres Alcaeus probably wrote
Tro Xtos- (Ahrens, i. 116) and erralvcvres (Ahrens, i. 142), but it is
doubtful whether Aristotle did so in quoting his lines. Not much
dependence can be placed on our MSS. in this matter, but it
deserves notice that even when in citations from non-Attic writers
they in the main preserve the dialect, as they do here and this is
often not the case (see for instance the quotation from Heraclitus
m 7 (5)- I]C I 3 I 5^ 30 sq.) they allow Attic forms to slip in:
thus we have fv6\5>v (not e<rXa>i>) in the., quotation from Sappho
in Rhet. i. 9. 1367 a 8 sqq., and Simonides may have written cfyurra
and KoXeoHTiv in the passage (Fragm. 12) quoted from him in Hist.
An. 5. 8. 542 b 7 sqq. See also critical note on 1340 b 26. 7701-
i/evre? is not only the correct Lesbian form, but it is required by the
metre, unless the third and fourth syllables of eVaiveWes can be
regarded as coalescing. It may possibly be a technical word for the
expression of assent to the election of a magistrate (cp. Alcaeus,
3. 14. 1285 a 39 1285 b 4. 271
Fragm. 128, Hesych. ETraiVov?* ras Kpiarcis Kai ras crvfj,^ov\ias KOI ra$
2o<poK\rjs QvecrTy 2iKvawa> Kai *A\Kalos (MSS. aXxeot) rais
), but see Bergk on this fragment.
, meek/ lacking gall/ Compare [Demosth.] c. Aristog.
1.2^, fat ov8e}s vfj.)v %d\r)v ove opyrjv f%a)v (pavfjcrerai e(p ols 6 f3$c\vpbs
KOI avails avOpanos OUTGO-} /Staff rat rovs vofjiovs ; and a passage quoted
from Plutarch by Eusebius, Praep. Evang. 3. i. 3 (referred to by
Liddell and Scott), OK deov aQvpov KOL a^o\ov Kai Kadapevovcrav opyrjs
Kai TriKpias dTrdo-rjs rrjv yvvaiKos Kai dvdpbs tlvai crvp-^ioxriv. Compare
also Aristoph. Lysistr. 463,
TTorepov 7ri dovXas nvas
rjKiv fvofiKras, ) yvviuiv OVK oiei
where the proverb fveo-n Kai fj.vpfj.rjKi ^0X77 (Leutsch and Schneidewin,
Paroem. Gr. 2. in) is alluded to. Hamlet s I lack gall To make
oppression bitter is familiar.
2. aural fAeK coy K.r.X. Aural, l these monarchies (cp. alrai, 1285 b.
1285 a 18 and 6 (4). 10. 1295 a 14). EiVi perhaps refers to the
barbarian Kingship (cp. 17, en), and rjo-av to the Aesymneteship
(cp. 30, rjv). If so, the barbarian Kingship is here implied to have
been elective, which we have not been told before, though we learn
the fact in 6 (4). 10. 1295 a n sq.
4. T^rapTOK 8* 1805 K.T.\. Aristotle does not tell us whether he
includes only Greek Kingships in this class, but probably this is
his meaning, for he makes tj papftapiKrj /Sao-tXcui a separate kind.
Kara v6p.ov should be taken with yiyv6p.vat ( which arose in accord
ance with law in the heroic times, voluntary and hereditary in
character ); these Kingships are said to arise in accordance with
law, because they do not, like tyranny, owe their origin to the
arbitrary action of an individual (compare the contrast of Kara rrjv
avrov pov\r)o-iv and Kara VOJJLOV in c. 16. 1287 a i sqq. and c. 15.
1286 b 31 sqq.); they owe it, in fact, as is explained in the next
sentence, to their subjects gratitude for benefits conferred. Cp. 7
(5). IO. I3Iob 7? VTrapxft f) yevco-ts fvOvs c cvavrloov eKarepa rSav
novapxitov K.T.X. Tovs rjpaiKovs \p6vovs, the times of the heroes/
the times of Heracles (Probl. 30. i. 953 a 13 sq.) and Priam
(Eth. Nic. i. 10. nooa 7 sq.). Thus Isocrates (Evag. 65) calls
the Trojan War the war of the heroes/ The c heroic times
seem to come to an end before, or perhaps with, the Dorian
invasion of the Peloponnese (Paus. 7. 17. i,*Apyos ^v
272 NOTES.
ir6\iv r! T>V KaXovpevuv rjpaxov
eV &o>pieas eTre Xwrf TO e*c TTJS TV^T/S evfieves), As to the heroes,
Cp. Probl. 19. 48. 922 b 17, fKclvoi fi(V yap fjpdxov fj.iprjTai ot 5e
TjyffjLoves TU>V dpxaicw \iovot. rfcrav jji/jooe?, ot de Xaot dvdpooiroi.
6. 8ia ytxp K.T.X. Tap justifies CKOixriai re Kat Trarptat yiyvopevai Kara
VOJJLOV by introducing an explanation in detail of the way in which
this came about.
TOUS irpwTous, the first kings of each dynasty/ the founders of
dynasties.
joG irXrjOous euepyera?. The founders of the heroic Kingships
won their thrones, according to Aristotle, by services to the people,
just as it was the revolt of the people that overthrew Kingships
(15). Thurot (Etudes sur Aristote, p. 84) has already pointed
out that this account is hardly consistent with 7 (5). 10. 1310 b
9 sq., where Kingship is said to have come into being for the
protection of the emeiKels from the demos. However, the origin of
Kingship generally (including the Persian Kingship, for Cyrus is
referred to) is traced in a very similar way in 7 (5). 10. i3iob
3 1 sqq. Aristotle refers the origin of Kingship to the will of the
people, but the Kings themselves would probably claim that they
owed their thrones to Zeus, from whom they sprang (see
Schomann, Gr. Alt. i. 23).
7. K<XT& Te xms, in connexion with arts. Bernays translates
by the invention of arts, and no doubt services of this nature
are especially present to Aristotle s mind, but the phrase is wide
enough to include cases like that of Melampus, who was made
joint-king of Argos with his brother and the previous King
Anaxagoras for healing the Argive women of their madness
(Paus. 2. 1 8. 4). As to Kings who won their thrones by dis
coveries in connexion with the arts, we may compare the words
of Atreus in Eurip. Fragm. 853,
dfias yap aa-rpcov rrjv evavriav 68bv
drjfjiovs T fa oxra Kal rvpavvos i^o/xjp,
where Nauck refers to Strabo, p. 23 (Polyb. 34. i. 4 sqq.), /cat
HdXvftios 8 6p6a>s virovoel ra TTfpl rrjs nXdi rjs TOV yap A ioXov TOV
paivovra TOVS CKTT\OVS ev rots Kara TOV TropOpuv TOTTOIS a/j.(f>t.dp6p.ois
Kal 8vo"oc7rXois 8ta rag TraXtppoias Tapiav re elprjcrdai TO>V dve[j.(ov Kat
/3ao-iXz vevopiffOat <pr](ri, KaBatrep Aavabv JJLCV ra vfipeta ra tv "Apyfi irapa-
6ei ai>ra, Arpea 8f TOV ijXtov TOV virevavTiov T< ovpavm Spopov, pdvTfis TC
KOI ifpoo~K07rovfj.fVovs a.TrodeiKvvo Bai /SacriXeay, TO^S & iepeas TO>V
3. 14. 1285 b 610. 273
i XoA&u ovs Kal Mdyovs ao(pia nv\ 5ia<pfpoi>ras TOW a\\a>v fjyfpovias Kal
vyxdveiv Trapa TOIS 7rp6 q/Liooi/. Camerarius (Interp. p. 137)
compares Diod. i. 43. 6.
?\ iroXcpjK. Aristotle no doubt remembers the way in which
Bellerophon came to be King of the Lycians (Horn. II. 6. 189 sqq.).
$ 8id TO <Tuva.ya.yelv, sc. TO TrX^oy. Swdyeiv is used here in the
sense of forming into a TrdXis (cp. c. 6. i278b 21 sq., Diod. 3.
56. 3, [Jiv6o\oyovo-i de TTp&Tov Trap avrols Ovpavbv jBao-iXcvaai KOI TOVS
dvdpctiTTovs o~7ropd8r]v olxovvTas (rvvayayelv fls TrdXecoj 7rept/3oXoi>, PailS. 2.
30. 9, and Isocr. Hel. 35), so that it answers to /mo-ai/re? in 7 (5).
10. 1310 b 38. In Plato, Laws 681 C we have rots ^ye/^oVi KOI
dyayoCo-t TOVS drjfJLOvs, olov /3a0-tXeO(rt. Cp. also Conon ap. Phot.
BibllOth. Cod. 186. p. 131 a 23 Bekk., TrapaXafiav TTJV /Sao-iXemi/
(AtytaXdf), eVei 6 Trarrjp ereXevTTjo-ev, fjOpoiare re rbv Xaoi/ <nropddr)v
OIKOVVTO. KOI TroXiv KTi(TV 7r\ TO) 7rora/iw p,eyd\r)v Kal evSaifjiova., Kavvuv
avro rou narpos fTrovop.da as.
$\ iropio-at xtipw- So the Heracleidae, being heirs to Argos,
Lacedaemon, and Messene, made over their territories to their
comrades in the invasion of Peloponnesus and received Kingships
in return for them (Isocr. Archid. 17 sqq. and especially 20).
Cp. 7 (5)- Io - 1310 b 38, TI KTto-avTfS TI KTrjadpevoi ^copai/, &(rnfp ol
Aa,Ke8aip.ovia)v /3ao~tXfTs Kal M.a<ed6v<ov Kal MoXorrcoi/, and Polyb. 6. 7- 4>
^copav KaraKTCofjifvot (sc. ol ^ao-tXfis).
8. Kal TOIS TrapaXafxpdi/ouai irdrpioi, and hereditary for those
who succeeded to them/ So Bern., und fur die folgenden Ge-
schlechter ward diess dann ein angestammtes Verhaltniss.
9. Kupioi 8 TJo-ai/ K.r.X. Aristotle says nothing of the share of
the Kings in deliberative authority as conveners of the yfpovo-ia
(Hom. II. 9. 68 Sqq.). For rrjs Kara Tc6\fp.ov rjyfpovias cp. 2. IO.
1272 a 9.
10. TWK SUCTIWK, oom p.T] tepariKai. The sacrificial functions of
the Kings passed to the Pao-i\ds or opx " 7 " 6 * o r npvTdveis, as to
whom see 8 (6). 8. 1322 b 26 sqq., and note on that passage.
The Egyptian King was a priest according to Plato, Polit. 290 D
sq. ; not so the Greek King of heroic times. The sacrificial and
judicial prerogatives of early Greek Kings were no doubt sources of
profit to them, and their military position would bring them plunder.
K<H irpos TOUTOIS TOIS SiKas cKpikOf. Did the King try all the
actions that were brought ? If so, there cannot have been many
of them, especially as the King would be from time to time absent
VOL. III. T
274 NOTES.
on campaigns. Gilbert (Beitrage zur Entwickelungsgeschichte des
griech. Gerichtsverfahrens und des griech. Rechtes, p. 445) thinks
that in the earliest days of Greece the whole people sat in judge
ment on offences affecting the collective interests. He infers this
from the practice in historical times of the Macedonians (see note
on 1285 a 1 6), the Epirots (Polyb. 32. 21 Hultsch), and the
Acarnanians (Liv. 33. 16). But he holds that the right of trying
these offences passed to the King in those States of Eastern Greece
in which, as at Mycenae, a powerful Kingship came into existence,
though the King may probably have exercised it with the advice of
his yepovres (p. 446).
11. TOUTO 8 eirotouK ot jj,e> OUK ojiyuon-es, ol 8* ojxyuoms. In times
later than the heroic Greek judges and dicasts probably always
adjudicated on oath (cp. Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. 7. 47, dnao-i fie
Trpoo-erarrero -napioixn, KaSdnep fv diKacrr^piw pctf opKov TTJV -^rjfpov
trrufreptiv): the oath of the Athenian dicast is well known (see
vol. i. p. 273, note i, and below on 1287 a 25). Hence Aristotle s
mention of the fact that some Greek Kings in the heroic times
adjudicated unsworn. Those Kings who adjudicated on oath
would no doubt swear to judge justly, and possibly to judge
according to the laws. We must not assume that the Kings who
adjudicated unsworn did not take an oath from time to time to
rule according to the laws. The Lacedaemonian Kings swore
to the Ephors every month that they would so rule (Xen. Rep.
Lac. 15. 7), but we do not hear of their adjudicating on oath,
though they may have done so. Plutarch in Quaest. Rom. 44
speculates why the priest of Jupiter at Rome was not allowed to
Swear Trorepov on ftdo-avos ns cXcvQepav 6 op<os eort, fiei fie dftaaavtorov
flvai Kal TO (roj/za Kal rfjv ^vx^ v T0 ^ i f p<j>>sj rj on Trcpl piKpwv a7TiorreZcr$ai
rbv TO. 6fia KaT /zeytora TreTriareu/zei oi/ OVK CMOS ftrnv; rj OTL TTO? opxos fis
Kardpav reXevra TTJS fniopKias, Kardpa fie dva^rjpiov KOI o-KvOpairov ; ... 17
KOLVOS 6 rrjs eiriopKias Kivdvvof t av dvfjp dcrc(3r)s Kal firiopKOS ei^oji/ Kardp-
xr}Tai KOI iepwv vnep rrjs TrdXecos/ That the oath was a check on the
King we see from Soph. Fragm. 428,
opKov fie irpocrTfQfVTOs emftf\(TTfpa
^VXTJ KaTeffrr) divaa yap <j)v\dara-erat t
(piXuv re fj,p.^iv Kels 6eovs afJMprdvetv.
The Athenians out of respect for Xenocrates would not allow him
to give his testimony on oath (Cic. ad Att. i. 16. 4). We have
here, as we have opvvovcri in 7 (5). 9. 1310 a 9 and in
3. 14. 1285 b 1113. 275
A0. noX. c. 3. 1. ii. See Liddell and Scott as to the use of
o/zi/va>, and Meisterhans, Gramm. d. att. Inschr., ed. 2, p. 153. See
also note on 1324 b 20.
12. 6 8* opKos r\v TOU ox^irrpou eirardiTao-is. The article is absent
before fTravdrao-is, as is often the case when the genitive comes first :
Cp. Thuc. 4. 12. 2, TWV re xcopiW ^aXeTror^n, and 3. 58. 4, eV Trareputv
TWV tyzerepcov 6r]K.as (Richards). Cp. also 3. 4. 1277 a n sq., b 19,
4 (7). ii. 1330 b 29, rwv dp.7re\o)v (rva-rddas, and see critical note on
I 33 I t> 5. Erravdrao-is, not simply avdrao-is, because the sceptre is
lifted up in a particular direction. For the fact see Horn. II. 7.
412: 10. 321. Compare the oath of Abraham (Gen. xiv. 22,
And Abram said to the king of Sodom, I have lift up mine
hand unto the Lord, the most high God, the possessor of heaven
and earth, that I will not take from (thee ?) a thread even to
a shoelatchet, and that I will not take anything that is thine).
The lifting-up of the sceptre perhaps signified that the King staked
his sceptre on the honesty of the judgement. No words needed to
be uttered, no gods to be named ; in both these respects the oath
referred to differed from ordinary oaths, in which it was common
to name three gods (C. F. Hermann, Gr. Ant. 2. 21. 9). Cp.
Alexis, Fragm. Qqrevovres (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 3. 420),
opKos /3e /3ruos COTIV av vfixru povov,
and Cratin. Xfipwes, Fragm. n (Meineke, 2. 155),
ois TJV p-eyicrros op/cos
a-jravTi Xoyo> KVCOV, eVeira xrjv deovs 5 f<riya>v,
where see Meineke s note.
13. ot jJiei/ oui/ K.T.X. Oi dpxaioi ^poi/oi include 01 rjpafiKoi xpovoi, in
which these Kingships came into being, but also far later times
(see above on 1285 a 30). For iipxtiv with the accusative of the
matters over which rule is exercised, cp. c. 16. 1287 a 9, where n
have px Trdvra. If we read with all the MSS. (except M s , which
omits the first TO, and P 1 , which adds Kara before >%ia) *ai ra Kara
TroXii/ Ka\ TO. cvSrjiJLa KOI ra inrcpopia (St. Hilaire and Sus. would omit
the first Kai), we shall probably be right in translating, with Bernays,
* both matters in the city and matters in the territory and matters
beyond the frontier, though ra evdrj^a usually means * home-affairs/
and it would be possible to take it in this sense here, translating both
matters in the city and home-affairs generally and matters beyond
the frontier/ Those who strike out Kai before ra *ara TTO\IV trans
late the affairs of the State, both home-affairs and affairs beyond
T 2
276 NOTES.
the frontier. Ta Kara rrdXii/ might probably mean * the affairs of the
State (cp. Plato, Polit. 287 B, D, 295 E, 305 E, and see Holden
on Xen. Oecon. n. 14), but ra Kara TTJV iroKw (Isocr. De Pace, 49)
or ra tv T7j TrdXfi (Eth. Nic. 6. 13. 1145 a n) is more commonly
used in this sense, ra Kara ir6\tv meaning rather matters in the
city in contradistinction to matters in the country : compare
for the contrast of Kara ir6\w and Kar dypov Xen. Oecon. n. 14 and
Cyneg. 13. 15, Plato, Theaet. 142 A and Rep. 475 D, and Menand.
Yfy>m Fragm. i (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 4. 207). If we are right
then in taking ra Kara n6\iv in the sense of matters in the city/
the three-fold division in the passage before us will answer to that
in Plato, Phaedrus 230 C, ovrcoj eVc roO acmes OVT els TTJV vntpopiav
diroo rjp.f is, ovr* eo> rei^ouy e/xotyf Sands TO Trapdnav egicvcu.
14. owexws TJpx * ) unlike the later pao-iXcls (8 (6). 8. 1322 b 26
sqq.), who were annual officers.
uoTcpoy 8e K.T.X. As to the circumstances attending the fall of
Kingship compare 7 (5). 10. 1312 b 38 sqq. and Dion. Hal. Ant.
Rom. 5. 74, where Theophrastus is probably followed, as in the
passage immediately preceding. Both Dionysius and Polybius
(6. 7. 6-9) speak as if the Kingship of heroic Greece always passed
into a tyranny before it fell (cp. Eth. Nic. 8. 12. n6ob 10 sqq.),
but we gather from the passage before us and from 7 (5). 10. 1312 b
40 sq. that this was not always the case.
15. TO, ptv aurwk TrapieVrwi rwy paatXeW. Aristotle probably
refers in the first place to Theseus (Plut. Thes. cc. 24, 25), but
also to Theopompus the Lacedaemonian King (7 (5). n. 1313 a
26 sqq.) and to the Kings of the Molossians (i3i3a 23 sqq.).
ret 8e Twy oxXwK irapaipoujj.eVwi . The diminution of the powers of
the Kingship is commonly attributed by the authorities to oc iroXXoi
Or 6 drjfjios. Cp. Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. 5. 74, apgapcvuv fie rivmv ev
TOIS ft-ov&iais 7rX?7/i//,eXeti/, Kai vop.ois pfv oXi ya xpco/zeya)!/, Tals 8* cavT&v
yvoo/iais ra TroXXa diotKovvTwv, Sv<rxfpdvavTS o\ov TO irpay^a ol TroXXoi
KareXvoxu/ f*cv ra jSaatXtKa TroXircufiara, vopovs 8e Karaa-r^crafiei ot KOI ap^as
a7Foo iavTes ) ravrais f^pwvro T&V rroXewv <pv\a.Kals. PausaniaS Speaks
of 6 8rjfj.os in 4. 5. 10 and 2. 19. 2. Polybius also assigns the chief
part in the overthrow of monarchy to the irXrjdos (6. 8. i), and so
does Lucretius (5. 1136 sqq.). Their view is confirmed by the
fact that in the Achaean cities Kingship was succeeded by democracy
(Polyb. 2. 41. 4 sq.). Aristotle speaks of Kingship as designed to
protect the eVieucels from the d^os (7 (5). 10. i3iob 9), and it is
3. 14. 1285 b 1429. 277
natural that he should regard the Many as the agents in its overthrow.
If we ask how it happened that, though Kingship was overthrown by
the Many, it was nevertheless usually succeeded by the supremacy
of the Few, Polybius has an answer ready ; the Many effected the
overthrow of Monarchy by means of Tjywxmmu, and they allowed
these Trpoordrat to rule over them (Polyb. 6. 8. i sq.).
16. at irdrpioi Ouaiai are so termed in contradistinction to at cVt&rot
( A0. noA. c. 3 : Isocr. Areopag. 29). The Kingship was reduced
to priestly functions at Cyrene (Hdt. 4. 161) and Ephesus, where
we read of the descendants of Androclus in Strabo, p. 633, u eVt
vvv of CK TOV yfvovs 6vofj.dovTai f3a<ri\els f\ovrs TWOS Tt/zay, npoedpiav rt fv
dyS>o~i KOI nopfpvpav fnio Tjpov TOV /3ao~tXtKoi) ytvovs, (TKtrrfova dvrl (TKrjnTpov,
KOI TO if pa rrjs E\v<rtvia$ ArjprjTpos.
20. n-i> ouy is taken up by /xeV ovv, 28, and then answered by
TTe/LtTTTOJ/ dc K.T.A., 2 9.
22. e*m Ttai 8* wpto-fi^ois, but held on certain fixed conditions.
Though the submission rendered to the heroic Kingship by its
subjects was a willing submission, it was not unconditional. Aris
totle conceives the heroic Kingship to have been granted to the
Kings by the people on the condition that they should be generals
and judges and supreme over matters relating to the gods. This
form ofvoniKr) /SatriAeia resembles vofwe^ cpi\ia (Eth. Nic. 8. 15. 1162 b
25, fOTi fir) vop.iK.rj p.fv (<pi\ia) 77 enl prjTols K.r.X.).
24. CK Y^KOUS, literally resulting from family/ l by right of family.
EK here signifies the origo et causa of the dpxn (Bon. Ind. 225 b
15). Cp. [PlatO,] Menex. 238 D, OVTOI 8e (i.e. /Sao-iXeiy) Tore per <
yevovs Tore fie aipcroi. Elsewhere we have Kara ytvos.
26. For TerdpTY] TOUTWI/, fourth of these which I am enumer
ating/ cp. 2. ii. 1272 b 28, and see Vahlen on Poet. 3.
1448 a 19.
27. aurrj 8 early K.T.\. Aristotle forgets that he has included
under the Lacedaemonian type of Kingship not only hereditary
but also elective Kingships (1285 a 15 : cp. also c. 15. 1285 b 39).
His recapitulations are not always exact : see vol. i. Appendix B,
and above on 1258 a 17 and 12 78 a 34.
29. jre iATTToj 8 1809 K.r.X. ndvrov is here neuter (though in c. 16.
1287 a II we have TO Kvpiov eVa rravrav dvai TO>I> 7roXiTaii>) : cp. Magn.
Moi". I. 35. 1198 b 13, OVTOS yap iravruv Kvpios Kal ndvra fiioiKe!, and
Demosth. Ol. I. 4, TO yap flvai irdvTcw cKfivov cva ovra Kvpiov Ka\ pr\Tu>v
/cat diroppTjTw. It is characteristic of Monarchy to be supreme over
278 NOTES.
everything (Rhet. i. 8. i365b 37 sq.), though all Kings were not
so (1285 a 4). Compare with Aristotle s language here the address
of the Chorus to the King of the Argives in Aesch. Suppl. 370 sqq.
Sus. appears to take iravrw with TO>V KOIV>V, reading Si/n-ep in place
of <wo-7rfp with Buecheler, but Bernays seems right in following
Bekker, who places a comma after &v and takes Sxnrcp eKaoroi/ cOvos
<al TroAiff Kdo-rr) rS)v KOIVCOV together.
30. TWI> KOII>WI , public matters/ as in c. 5. 1278 b 4 (not public
property, as Bern.).
31. TCTayfAeVT) Kara rty olKOfOfuidqi , sc. apxyv, answering to
household rule/ Supply /Sao-iXe/a from ddos /Sao-iAeias (cp. 34).
Bonitz (Ind. 748 b 18 sqq.) explains rarmi/ here as used de
notionum ordine logico/ and refers among other passages to 7 (5).
IO. I3Iob 32, rj /ScuriAet a rera/crat Kara rrjv apio TO/cpariai , Eth. NlC. 5-
5. II3ob 1 8, 17 KOTO rfjv SXrjv dpcrrjv TfTayiievrj diKaioo-vvrj, and Top. 5.
7. 137 a 30 sqq., where TO Kara r6 emu \ey6pevov is used synonymously
with TO Kara TO eivai reraypLfvov.
wonrep yap K.T.\. Supply apx*) with f) otKovop.iKrj. In saying that
the rule over a household is a kind of Kingship (see above on
1278 b 37), Aristotle is thinking of the relation of the father to his
children, not of that of the husband to his wife or of the master to
his slaves.
32. OUTWS r\ J3cun\eux K.T.X. Sus. would read 7ra/z/3acriAei a in place
of /3ao-iAe/a, but Aristotle speaks of the fifth kind of Kingship simply
as Kingship (cp. TTJV &acn\eiav, c. 16. 1287 b 35), because it is
Kingship KO.T fgoxhv. IIo Aews KOI ZQvovs evbs ?) 7r\fi6v(ov is of course
dependent on oiicovopia, not on /3ao-iAe/a.
C. 15. 33 sqq. Aristotle seems to take it for granted that if he discovers
whether the two extreme forms are expedient or not, he will have
solved the question of the expediency of the intermediate forms. In
just the same way Hippocrates in his treatise De Aere, Aquis, Locis
sketches the extreme variations of the human race under the
influence of climate and region, closing the treatise with the words,
at fjifv evavTiatraTai <pv(Ties T KOL Ideal e^ouo*ii> OVTWS diro de Tovrew
T6Kfiaip6{j.fvos TO. Aowra ei>#u/xeeo-0at, Kal oi>x d/xapT^o-j;. Aristotle may
also have felt that a discussion of the expediency of the heroic
Kingship and the Aesymneteship would have only an historical,
and a discussion of the expediency of the barbarian Kingship only
a scientific, interest for Greeks.
35. -TWV ctAXwi/ at iroXXau Aristotle probably refers to the heroic
3. 14. 1285 b 30 15. 1286 a 4. 279
Kingship and possibly also to the barbarian Kingship, for the power
of the Aesymnete seems to have been quite unbounded.
36. eXaTToVwi pep y^P *.T.\. For the late appearance of <ri in
this sentence cp. 5 (8). 5. 1339 b 35 sqq. and see note on
1332 b 42.
TTJS irajjipao-iXeias, literally Kingship over everything (cp. Trcyz-
prjrwp = TtavTM p.r)Tr]p), as we see from c. 1 6. I287a 8 sqq. It
would seem from the expression rrjs 7ra/u/3ao-iXetas KaXovfiewjs, 1287 a 8,
and from the absence of any remark in the passage before us, that
the word was not coined by Aristotle, as Schneider thinks, but was
a recognized Greek word. Tia^aa-iXevs does not occur in Aristotle s
writings, though it occurs in 2o$ia Setpa^ 50. 15 and in C. I. G.
4725. 6 (Liddell and Scott).
39. ^ KaTci y&os $ icard jxe pos. See above on 1285 a 15, where
We have TOVTWV d al ^v Kara yevos eiaiv, al aiperai. Tenure by
family is opposed to tenure by turns/ because tenure by turns
makes the office accessible to all, not indeed simultaneously but
successively. Tenure * by turns is a wider term than tenure by
election/ because, when tenure by turns is the rule, the dignity
may pass by election or it may not.
2. TO fj^ ovv K.T.X., now to inquire as to the kind of Generalship 1286 a.
we have mentioned is to enter on an inquiry belonging in species
rather to inquiries respecting laws than to inquiries respecting
constitutions. The inquiry started by Aristotle in c. 14. 1284 b
35 sqq. is an inquiry respecting Kingship as a constitution (cp.
1284 b 39, fj ov, oXA a\\r) TIS TroXireia /naAXov). .So too in 3. I.
I274b32 it is taken for granted that the subject for considera
tion is the constitution: cp. 6 (4). 8. 1293 b 29, fjfuv 8e rr/v /j.c6o8ov
elvat 7Tp\ iroXiTfias. For e^ei eidos Bonitz (Ind. 218 b 17) compares
Rhet. 2. 22. 1395 b 2O, TTfpl 6 eV^v/Lt^/itircoy KatfoXou re ei7ra>/ifz>, riva
rponov del ^rjTflv, Kal /xera ravra TOVS TOTTOVS aXXo yap fldos exarcpov
TovTtov eVnV. Notwithstanding what he says here, Aristotle
describes in 7 (5). i. 1301 b 17 sqq. an attempt to abolish the
Lacedaemonian Kingship as an attempt to alter a part of
a constitution.
4. iv dirdaais yfy> K.r.X. Cp. c. 16. 1287 a 4 sqq. and see note
on that passage.
For TOUTO referring to rrjs TOIOUTJJ? o-rpaTr/yiW, see notes on 1263 a i
and 1291 a 16, and cp. 6 (4). 2. 1289 b 25, where ravra refers to
(fidopai and
2 8o NOTES.
5. WOT* d<f>io-9w TTJV irpoSnr)! . Aristotle evidently intended to
treat of laws some time or other: cp. 6 (4). i. 1289 an sqq.
7. &PXTJ S lorl K.r.X. This is the initial inquiry ; it is followed
by the further inquiries, ricri o-vpfapd KOI TT&S (c. 17. 1288 a 30 sq.).
The question whether the rule of men or of law is best was as old
as the time of Pittacus, if we may trust Diod. 9. 27. 4 and Diog.
Laert. i. 77 (see above on 1281 a 34), and of Solon, to judge by
Plut. Solon, C. 14, TroXXol &e KOI rwv &ia p.e<rov TTO\ITO)V TTJV VTTO Xoyov
Km vopov p.fTa^o\r)V opatvrcs epycodr) KOI ^aXeTr^v ovvav, OVK ffavyov era TOV
8iKa.i6ra.Tov Kd\ <ppovifj.Q)Ta.TOv 7ri(TTrj(rai rois npdyfjLaartv. Athenian public
opinion had long decided the question in favour of law ; it identified
Democracy with the rule of law and Monarchy and Oligarchy with
the rule of persons (vol. i. p. 494, note), and it is in this spirit that
Theseus speaks as the representative of Democracy in Eurip. Suppl.
415 sqq. Bothe (429 sqq. Dind.) : cp. also Hyperid. Or. Fun. col. 9.
23, o[t>] yap avdpbs a.7rei\T]v, dXXa vop.ov (pavrjv Kvpicveiv del r>v evdaipovav.
The teaching of Socrates, however, gave new life to the discussion.
No one rendered a more willing obedience to the laws than he, yet
his view that he who knows is the true ruler, and that a parallel
exists between the ruler of a State and the master of an art,
furnished Monarchy, or at any rate Monarchy in the hands of
a scientific ruler, with a fresh ground of claim. For what
master of an art would be prepared to fetter his practice of his art
by written rule? It does not appear that Socrates himself ever
raised this question, but his views undoubtedly suggested those to
which Plato gives expression in Polit. 294 A sqq. and Laws 874 E
sqq. See as to Plato s views vol. i. p. 270 sqq. Aristotle in his
first inquiry on the subject, contained in c. 1 5, is led, after a brief
discussion (1286 a 9-21) of the question whether the best man or
the best laws should rule, to suggest a compromise let the best
man promulgate laws and let laws rule except where they deviate
from what is right, or in other words let the best man rule in
subjection to law, except where right requires that he shall overrule
law. But at the beginning of c. 16 Aristotle discovers that a ruler
in this position would not be an Absolute King, whereas it is the
claims of Absolute Kingship that he has promised to examine.
Hence the compromise has to be abandoned and a fresh inquiry
into the subject undertaken in c. 16 with the result that law should
rule in some cases and the One Best Man in others.
9. SoKouai ST) K.T.X. Cp. Plato, Polit. 294 A sqq. Aristotle
3. 15. 1286 a 512. 281
agrees that the law from its inevitable generality is unable to
regulate some things and fails to regulate others well (1286 a 24),
even when the utmost possible degree of a<tpi /3a is imparted to it.
Cp. Eth. Nic. 5. 14. 1137 b 13-32 : Pol. 2. 8. 1269 a 9 sqq.: 3. n.
1282 b 1-6: 3. 15. 1286 a 36 sq.: Rhet. i. 13. 1374 a 18 sqq. Law
is said in c. 1 6. 1287 b 22 to be unable to regulate things about which
men deliberate. For npos ra Trpoa-rrinTovra fKiTiiTTciv cp. Xen. Cyrop.
8. 5- !6, irpos TO O-VP-IUTTTOV del tararra>i/ eVopeuero.
12. For apxeiy, used of the master of an art, cp. c. 6. 1279 a
4 sq.
K<U &v AiyuTTTO) K.T.\., and in Egypt it is permissible for the
physicians to change (i.e. to depart from) the rules of treatment
prescribed by law after four days treatment, while if a physician does
this before, he does it at his peril/ Bonitz (Ind. 391 a 7) is prob
ably right in supplying rovs yeypa^evovs vopovs with Kivelv, unless
indeed we should rather supply ra ypappara from 12. With
fierd rf)v rcTpfjiJLfpov Prof. Postgate (Notes, p. 7) supplies /ueAe r^:
perhaps, however, Ocpanfiav is the word which is suppressed (cp.
C. 1 6. 1287 a 40, Trjv etc rS>v ypafJLfiaTOJV Ofpmrfiav}. For eirl TO* avrov
(not avTwv) Kivftvvo), cp. C. 1 6. 1287 b 30, TOVS yap rfj dpxfl <ai avrov
(ptXovs TToioCi/rat (ot p.6vapxoi) (rvt>dpxovs, and Eth. Nic. 3. I. Ilioa 9,
(iTrXws 1 p.ev yap ov8f\s aTrojSaAXcTdi excoi , eVi (rcor^pia & avrov KOI rwv
\oinS>v oTravres ol voi>v f^oi/re?. As to the fact Camerarius (Interp.
p. 136) refers to Diod. I. 82. 3, Kara 8e TO? orparet as ical ray TTJS
Xcopay fK&rjpias QepaTTfvovrai navrcs ouSeVa p.i<r6bv Idia Siddvres ol yap
larpo\ ray p.cv rpofpas K TOV KOIVOV \ap.f3dvovo~i } ras 8f OcpaTTfias Trpoad-
yovat Kara vopov eyypafpov, VTTO TroAAaii/ /cat o~f8oao-p.eva)V larp>v ap^attoi/
avyyeypafj-iifvov Kav roif ex rrjs lepas /3i 3Aov vop.ois dvayiv(oo~KnfjLvots
iiKciXovdrjcravrfs dSvvarrjcrao-i oraJa-ai TOV KapvovTa, dQwoi rravTos eyK\r)p.aTos
dnoXvovTai, (dv 8e Trapd ra yeypap./J.va Troi^craxri, QavaTOV Kpio~iv V7ro/ze-
vuvo-iv, rfyovpevov TOV vopodeTOV TTJS e noX\>v xP ova>
vvTTayp.i>T)s vnb TO>V dpio~TO)v Tf^yiTtov 6\iyovs av
The authority followed by Diodorus does not seem
to have been aware that the physicians in Egypt were free after four
days to depart from the treatment prescribed by law, if desirable.
The reason why they were allowed to do so may have been that
a crisis in the disease was thought to occur on the fourth day : cp.
Hist. An. 5. 2O. 553 a 9, at Se /nfra/3oAai yivovrai Tols TrAet o-rots Kara
rpu7/Mfpoi> 77 TfTpafafpov, eoo-TTfp fcai at TG>V voaw o-vpftaivovo-i Kpivfts.
See also Hippocr. De Morb. 4. vol. ii. p. 347 sqq. Kiihn, where the
282 NOTES.
writer explains that the crisis in fevers occurs on days uneven in
number, the third, fifth, seventh, or ninth, and adds, ^e& et Se TO nvp
ev Tflcri Trpio~o~f)o~i o~ia rode, on ev rfjaw dpTLoicri ru>v rjfjifpewv eXxet TO o~)fj.a
dno TTJS Koi\ir)s, ev 5e rfjai irepio-o-fjo-iv depict, but this teaching hardly
agrees with that of the passage just quoted from the History of
Animals. Or the view may have been that the full effect of the
drugs administered would not be experienced by the patient till the
third day: see Hippocr. De Morb. 4. vol. ii. p. 341 Kiihn.
16. 8id TTJK auTTji> ah-iay, for the same reason for which rj Kara
ypdp-p-ara Kai vopovs Qepaireia is not the best the reason being that
the ypappara Kai v6p.oi may be unsuitable in the given case.
dXXd JAY) i K.T.X. This is the rejoinder of an advocate of law.
But yet [if it is made an objection to law that it embodies an
universal principle,] that universal principle too [no less than other
things] must be possessed by the rulers, [so that their sway is open
to the same objection,] and that from which the affective element is
wholly absent is better than that in which it is innate. Now the
affective element finds no place in the law, whereas every human
soul must have it. [Hence the law is a better ruling authority than
a man.] Kaimi/oi> TOV \6yov TOV KadoXov takes Up IO, TO Ka66\ov
fjiovov \eyeiv. That without 6 <a66\ov \6yos a ruler cannot rule
aright, we see from I. 13. 1260 a 17, 6\6 TOV ptv apxovra TeXeav e^eu/
Set TTJV rjdiKTjv dpTT)V (TO yap epyov eo~T\v air\5)s TOV dp%iTKTovos } 6 8e
Xo yos- dpxiTeKT&v), and Eth. Nic. 10. 10. n8ob 20-28 : cp. Plut. Ad
Princ. Inerud. C. 3, TLS ovv apei TOV ap%ovTos; 6 vopos, 6
(3ao~t\evs 6vrjTO)V re /cat ddavaTWV, coy (pr)o~i> UtVSapos, OVK fv /3t/3Xiots
yeypap,p.vos, ouSe Tiai v\ois, aXX e/M\^v^O5 &v eaurco Xoyos, aei
(cat 7rapa(pv\dT,T(ov Acai /i^S^Trore Trjv ^fV\r]V e)V epq/jiov f)yep.ovias.
17. KpeiTTov 8e K.T.X. Cp. Eth. Nic. 10. 7. nyyb 26 sqq. and
Plato, Laws 713 E sqq. As to TO Tra&jrtKdV see above on 1254 b 8,
and compare c. 16. 1287 a 28 sqq., where TO ^a6r]TL<6v is represented
by emOvixia. For o> o-vp.(pvs cp. Plato, Timaeus 70 E, al KaTed^a-av
dr] TO TOIOVTOV (i.e. TO entdv^TLKOv^ evTavfla a>s 6pep.p,a ciypiov, Tpefaiv 8e
^vvT]\i[if.vov dvay<a1ov ) e inep TL p.f\\oi TO BVTJTOV i?o~o~6ai yevos.
19. <j/uxV dkdpwmKTjK. Cp. c. 10. 1281 a 34 sqq., and Xen.
Cyrop. I. 3. 1 8, KOI 6 o-bs naTrjp np&Tos TO. TtTay^va p.ev Troifl TTJ vroXet,
TO TfTayneva Se Xa/n/3aj/et, /uerpov Se OVTOJ ov% f) ^vx 7 ? "^^ a vop.os O~TIV.
kvOpwTrivTjv is probably added because the proposal was to put a man
in the place of the law.
20. dm TOU TOU, perhaps rather * in return for this than in
3. 15. 1286 a 1626. 283
compensation for this ( pro eo quod affectibus non caret/ Bon.
Ind. 63 a 57). The presence of an affective element in the
individual human being is the price he pays for his deliberating
better about particulars. Cp. Hdt. 3. 59, napa 8e Epp.iovea>v vfjtrov
avr\ xpTlpaTuv 7rapeXa/3oj/.
21. on fxey roiVu> K.T.X. AVTOI/, i. e. TOV aptffTov avdpa. Aristotle
here follows in the track of Plato, Polit. 295 D-E, 300 C. He
draws the provisional conclusion that it will be best to have
a Lawgiver-King content in general to leave supremacy to the
law which he has made, but ready to overrule it when it is well
that he should do so. (Compare c. n. 1282 b i sqq., where
a similar arrangement is suggested.) Plutarch describes in Ages.
c. 30, how Agesilaus after Leuctra, seeing how numerous those
were who had lost courage in the battle (of Tpecravn-s), advised that
the laws which imposed a severe form of drc/u a in such cases should
sleep for a while. Aristotle, however, goes much further than
this, and asks that his Lawgiver-King shall overrule the law not
only in critical times, but whenever it deviates from the right. We
may compare the powers of overruling law possessed by the
Roman Senate, and afterwards by the Emperor, even before
the Principate became an Absolute Monarchy (Mommsen, Rom.
Staatsrecht, 2.823 s q<l e< 3. *) an d also the dispensing power of the
Popes and the English Kings (Macaulay, Hist, of England, c. 6).
Cowell in the earlier editions of his Interpreter, or Law Dictionary/
writing in the reign of James I, who found it necessary to suppress
the work by proclamation, said under the title King/ * And
though at his coronation he take an oath not to alter the laws of
the land, yet, this oath notwithstanding, he may alter or suspend
any particular law that seemeth hurtful to the public estate
(Hallam, Const. Hist, of England, c. 6). It must be borne in
mind that the King whom Aristotle would invest with powers of
this nature is ex hypothesi an avr^p apivros.
24. oaa 8e K.T.\. The antecedent to oo-a is TOVTUV or raCra (after
ap%iv). Kpivetv, l to decide/ as in 6 (4). 4. 1292 a 29.
26. Kttl yctp vvv K.T.X. 2uwo i/rfs takes Up rrdvTas (cp. C. II. I28lb
34, iravTfs . . . o-vv(\66vTfi). Kptvovaiv, ( come to decisions/ Both
judicial and deliberative decisions are probably referred to, whereas
in c. 1 1. 1281 b 31, 6 (4). 4. 1291 b 5, and 4 (7). 9. 1329 a 4 Kpiveiv
refers only to the former. The point of the addition, avrai 8 at
Kpiaeis flvl Traaat ncpl T<OV Kaff exaoroi/, will become clear if we Supply
284 NOTES.
after TG>I> Knff eKavrov the words which are just the things that the
law cannot deal with.
28. jxey ouy, true. This passage seems to be based on c. n.
1281 a 42 sqq.
29. dXX* tvrlv TJ TroXis ^K iroXXwy, but the State is made up of
many individuals, [and therefore is better than any single individual]/
Cp. c. n. 1282 a 38 sq.
30. jxias Kal dirXtjs. An ecrrtao-iy o-vp.(popr)Tos is really a number
of eo-Ttdo-cis, and it is compound, not an-A?}.
Sid TOUTO. For the asyndeton cp. 6 (4). n. 1295 b 33, &a roCro
KaXus T)VCITO &Q)KV\i8r]s I 6 (4). 7- I2 93 b II, avTT) T) TToXiTcm Sutfpcpei
re dp.(polv K.T.X.I 7 (5)- ** *3*4^- 2, raOra Kai TO. TOiavra rvpavviKO.
p.fv KOL awTypia r//y dpxrjs . Rhet. 2. 6. 1384 a 36, foci TOVTO TOVS dd
p,d\\ov alff^vvovrai . Magn. Mor. 2. II. 1209 a 24? TUVT*
\eyovTai.
Kal Kpii/ei afieiKoi/, also decides better [besides being better].
31. en fi&XXoy . . . 33. dSia^Oopwrepoy. A numerous body not
only arrives at better decisions than a single individual or a few,
but is also less likely to be led astray from the just conclusions
at which it arrives. For the structure of the sentence see above
on 1253 b 35-37. MoXXoi/ ddid(pdopov, less easily seduced :
Cp. Plato, Laws 768 B, diKavras e< TOV Trapa^prjfJia d8ia(p66povs rats
070-60-1 diKdfciv, where the word is explained in Bekk. Anecd. i.
p. 343 by TO /LIT) 7rapaKKivr)fJLfvov rrjs opQfjs yvwp.r)s (see Stallbaum
on the passage). For the thought, cp. A0. iioX. c. 41, KOL TOVTO
doKov(Ti noidv 6p6S)s i>8ia(p6opo)Tpoi yap (oi\ oXtyoi TU>V TTO\\)V elcrlv
>[at] Kepdfi [ai] ^apto-iv, and Bryce, American Commonwealth, 2.
78, The legislator can be "got at," the people cannot . . . The
legislator may be subjected by the advocates of women s suffrage
or liquor-prohibition to a pressure irresistible by ordinary mortals,
but the citizens are too numerous to be all wheedled or threatened/
Yet the Constitution of the United States looks, and not in vain, to
the President to act as a check on the tendency of Congress to
yield to pressure from a section of its constituents or to temptations
of a private nature (Bryce, i. 75sq.).
33. TOU 8 eyos K.r.X. Aristotle has just been pleading that the
decisions of a multitude are less easily seduced by the wrongful
influence of others than those of one man, and now he goes on to
plead that they are less easily warped by internal passion. Sus.
reads ydp e con/, in place of 6 , which is the reading of rn, but not,
3. 15. 1286 a 28 1286 b 3. 285
I think, rightly. When a whole people did come to be mastered
by anger, to appease it was impossible; the only thing possible
was to let its anger have full course in the hope that it would
exhaust itself after a time (Eurip. Orest. 678 sqq. Bothe, 696 sqq.
Dindorf).
36. eorw 8e TO ir\T]0os ot e XeuOepoi K.T.\. Cp. Plato, Laws 701 A,
ei yap 8rj KOI dypoKparia tv avTrj TIS p.6vov tyevcTo fXevBepav dvdpS>v, ovdtv
av navv ye deivbv r\v TO yeyovos, C. II. 1281 b 15 Sqq., 23 Sq., and C. 15.
i286b 31 sq. Aristotle evidently connects the overriding of law
with the rule of a TrX^o? of the kind which bears sway in extreme
democracies (6 (4). 4. 1292 a 15, 23 sqq.: 6 (4). 6. 1293 a i sqq.),
a TrXqtfo? including other elements than oi tXcvOepoi (6 (4). 6. 1292 b
38 sqq.).
38. el 8e STJ K.T.\. ToGro, this abstinence from overriding of the
law/ A high degree of virtue is not attainable by the Many (c. 7.
1279 a 39 sqq.: 4 (7). n. 1330 b 39). AXX fl n\fiovs K.T.X., still
if there were a plurality of persons good both as men and as
citizens. This is the characteristic of true dpKrroKparia (6 (4). 7.
1293 b 5 sq.). For dXXa cp. c. 5. 1278 a 9.
1. dXX ot ^eV K.r.X. As Giph. points out (p. 395), this view is 1286 b.
implied in the argument of Darius in favour of Monarchy (Hdt. 3.
82) : compare also the answer of Alexander to the proposal of
Darius to share the Persian Kingship with him (Diod. 17. 54. 5).
In the quaint story preserved in Stob. Floril. 10. 50 Aristotle hints
that even in an individual the right side may fall out with the left.
And if the One Man does escape internal discord, his rule may
nevertheless be productive of a-rdcm, for others will be apt to fall out
with him (Xen. Anab. 6. i. 29).
2. dXXd K.r.X. Good men do not fall out among themselves (Eth.
NlC. 8. 4. 1156 b II sq.). Snovdaioi TTJV ^vxyv, cp. Thuc. 2. 40. 5.
3. el or] K.r.X. This is suggested by Plato, Rep. 445 D, t
ptvov fjifv yap dvdpbs cvbs ev rols apxovat diafpepovros /SacrtAei a av
nXciovwv e dpicrTOKparia. (Contrast the account given of d
in Plato, Polit. 301 A.) Aristotle is speaking aporetically in the
passage before us. It is not his deliberate view that Kingship
differs from Aristocracy in being the rule of one good man, while
Aristocracy is the rule of several. The true King is one who
surpasses in virtue and political capacity all the rest of the citizens
put together. No such superiority is possessed by the individual
rulers of an Aristocracy.
286 NOTES.
6. KCU fxcTct SuydfAcws K.T.X., both when the Kingly office is
accompanied with a bodyguard and when it is not/ It was
a drawback to Kingship that it usually involved a bodyguard,
and Aristotle says that Aristocracy would be better than Kingship,
even if the King had no bodyguard. That Kingship is an dpxrj, we
see from 7 (5). 10. 1313 a 8.
7. Kal Sid TOUTO K.T.X., and it was perhaps only owing to this
that/ etc, Only is often left unexpressed by Aristotle : see above
on 1282 a 36 and b 4. The account of the succession of constitu
tions given in the passage which commences here is aporetic only,
and is not in agreement with Aristotle s deliberate opinion on the
subject. A quite different account is given in 6 (4). 13. i2p7b 16
sqq., where constitutional changes are connected with changes in the
art of war ; indeed, in the criticism of Plato which is tacked on (see
vol.i. p. 5 1 9, note) at the close of the Book on Revolutions (7 (5). 12.
1316 a i sqq.) Aristotle seems to deny that there is any regular
succession of constitutions (1316 a 20 sqq.). The object of the
review here given of the succession of constitutions appears to be
to show that the days of Kingship were long past, and that it was
in place only when States were small and a few much surpassed the
rest in virtue. When States became larger, its place was naturally
taken, first by an equal constitution, and then by degenerate forms
of this ending in democracy, and when they became larger still,
democracy came to be the only constitution which could easily be
introduced.
8. For cnrdi ioi with the infinitive see Liddell and Scott.
9. aXXtos re Kal T<$T jjutcpas oiKourras iroXeis. ndXet? here seems
to mean States/ not cities : see notes on 20 and I3iobi7. It
is implied in the latter passage that States were small when Kingship
prevailed.
10. en 8e K.T.X., besides, men instituted their Kings in conse
quence of benefit conferred, and benefits are the work of good men,
[and good men were then rare]/ ATTO in dif cvepyeo-ias marks the
origo et causa (Bon. Ind. 77 b 51 sqq.). For the fact, cp. 7 (5).
10. i3iob 10 sqq. That benefits are the work of good men is
implied in Xen. Cyrop. 3. 3. 4, 6 8 Appevios a-vp.7rpovnep.7re (rbv Kvpov)
KOI ol aXXot ndvTcs avdpwTTot, dvaKaXovvres rbv evepyen;i/, rbv avSpa rbv
dya66v. In an inscription found at Lycosura and published by
Cawadias in his Lycosura we read OTTO* r)t naa-iv dvOpurrois yvaxrrd a.
re rS)V dyadav dvSpav vcpy<ria a re rds TroXios els rovs dtovs
3. 15. 1286 b 616. 287
Complimentary decrees declaring individuals evepye rai often speak
of them as avdpes dyaBoL (see e. g. Hicks, Greek Historical Inscrip
tions, No. 92 and No. 138, line 40).
12. OUK^TI vtrfyevov K.r.X., they no longer endured [to be ruled
by Kings], but sought for something shared in common by all, and
established a constitution/ Cp. Plato, Polit. 301 C (quoted on
1287 a 22), IsOCr. Hel. 35, p-fra fie ravra (Qrjo-evs) KOLVTJV rfjv Trarpiba
KaTa(TTr)(ras KOL ras if/v^as rwv crvp.7rd\iTevop.fva>v eXevQcpwcras e tcrov rrjv
ap.i\\av avrols TTfpl rrjs dpfrrjs liroLrja-f K.T.X., and Paus. 9. 5. 1 6, TO <5e
evrcvOfV 8ia irXeiovav 7ro\iTfv(O 6ai p,r)8e OTT* dvSpbs evbs rjprij(r6ai TO. TTU.VTO.
apcivov e(paivero rols Qrjftatois. We should infer from the passage
before us that the constitution established after the fall of Kingship
was one which gave supreme power to many (cp. 12, TTO\\OVS
6p.oiovs rrpos dpeTyv), but we are told in 6 (4). 13. 1297 b 16 sqq. that
it was an oligarchy of knights. For KOIVOV , cp. c. 3. 1276 b i, ewrep
yap e ort Koivavia TIS 17 Tro Xt?, ecrri de Koivatvia 7ro\iTa)v TroXireias . Plut.
Aristid. C. 22, ypdfai -^fj(pi(rp,a ( AptoTfi Sr/s-) KOIVOV flvat rrjv noXtreiav KOI
TOVS apxovras eg A^vaiW Trdvrwv alpfladat : and (with Bon. Ind. 399 a
60) Pol. 6 (4). ii. 1296 a 29 sqq. In the passage before us, as often
elsewhere when the object is easily supplied, accusativus eius rei,
quam quis wro/icm, omittitur (see Bon. Ind. 800 b 6 1, where Hist.
An. 9. 12. 6i5b 1 8 is referred to among other passages). It is
indeed quite in Aristotle s way to suppress the accusative governed
by a verb : see below on 18, and see note on 1273 b 18. Here, as
in the Seventh (Fifth) Book, Monarchies, or at any rate Kingships,
are marked off from Constitutions (see vol. i. p. 521 and vol. ii.
p, xxvii).
14. lire! Se K.r.X. Cp. Plato, Rep. 550 D sqq., which is corrected
in 7 (5). 12. 1316 a 39 sqq. The meaning of evrip-ov yap errotrja-av TOV
TT\OVTOV will be clearer if we translate for they made wealth [and
not virtue] the honoured thing. In an aristocracy virtue should
be honoured above wealth, if it is to be durable (2. ii. 1273 a
37~b i). That TO evripov TToteli/ TOV TT\OVTOV is a sign of oligarchy, we
see from Eurip. Fragm. 628,
\ir\r av KaKaxrrjs, TT\OVTOV vrip.ov
Cp. also Plato, Rep. 564 D.
16. K 8e TOUTWI/ K.T.X. Plato in the Republic (555 B sqq.) had
made oligarchy pass into democracy and democracy into tyranny,
but Aristotle here makes oligarchy pass into tyranny and tyranny
2 88 NOTES
into democracy, ingeniously suggesting that tyranny is an intensi
fication of oligarchy, both these constitutions resting on a sordid
love of gain (cp. 7 (5). 10. 1311 a 8 sqq.), but differing in this that
tyranny claims for one man what oligarchy claims for a few (cp.
8 (6). 3. I3i8a 22 sqq.). Oligarchy did often pass into tyranny
(7 (5). 12. 131 6 a 34 sqq.), and tyranny into democracy (1316 a 32),
but in 7 (5). 12. 1316 a 20-39 Aristotle appears to reject anything
like a fixed succession of constitutions. We are also there told that
constitutions less often change into cognate forms than into opposite
forms (i3i6a 18 sqq.), so that we do not expect oligarchy often to
pass into the cognate form, tyranny.
17. ruy TupamSwy. The article is added because Tvpavvlftas
precedes in 16. For other instances of the same thing see 4 (7).
14. 1332 b 1215 (<*PX VTa)V * a * dpxop.va)V followed by row ap^ovras
Ku\ rovs dpxfjifvovs), 5 (8). 7. 1341 b 38 sq., 6 (4). 4. 1290 b 36,
6 (4). ii. 1295 a 37, 6 (4). 12. 1296 b 33, 7 (5). 8. 1308 b
22 sq., etc.
18. ale! yap K.T.\. For the omission of the object of ayovres see
above on 12 : rf}v noXirflav is probably to be supplied, cp. 7 (5). 6.
1305 b 36, ert 8 OTCIV f vioi fls eXarrovs eXxcoo-i rrjv oXiyapxiav, and 6 (4).
II. 1 2 96 a 25, 01 TO fjieaov cKfiaivovrcs Kad* avrvvs ayovvi rr)v TroXiTfiav.
For the risks attaching to the exclusion of a large number of citizens
from office see above on 1281 b 28. For i
KO.T<TTr)<TaV, Cp. 8 (6). 4. 1319 b 7, r v SqpOV 7701611*
2O. eirei &e K.T.X., but now that States have come to be even
larger [than they were when it first happened that many were alike
in virtue], perhaps it is no longer even easily possible, [much less
suitable to the circumstances,] for any other constitution than
democracy to come into existence/ Eirel de KOI /ze
o-vfJ.j3e(3r]Kf ras TroXeis answers to II, eVret Se (rvvefiaivf
TroXXous opoiovs irpbs dpfTTjv. I translate ras Tro Xets States (with
Sus. and Welldon), not cities (as Bernays), because the words
must apparently bear the same meaning as in 10, where I render
TroXeiy States. Cp. 6 (4). 6. 1293 a i sqq., 6 (4). 13. 1297 b 22,
and 7 (5). 10. 1310 b 17 sq. Compare also Isocr. Areopag. 62,
where the word TrdXtwi/ seems to mean States/ not cities. In
[Demosth.] c. Neaer. c. 75 it is not clear whether 9 71-0X1? means the
State or the city. In 7 (5). 5. 1305 a 18 sqq. ray TroXets evidently
means the cities. For ov8e pqSiov, cp. c. 16. 1287 a 10, ovde KO.TU
(pvaiv, 1287 b 8, ovde padiov, and C. 2. 1275 b 32, ovfie dvvarov.
3. 15. 1286 b 1735. 289
23. iroVepoj K<X! TO y^os Set {JacriXeuety; Bonitz (Ind. I5ob 4)
explains TO yeW here by TOL TfKva, but perhaps it means the
descendants generally (cp. Thuc. i. 126. 12, 13).
25. Kuptos &v, although he has the power to do so.
26. dXX OUKCTI K.T.X., but here we reach a statement which it is
no longer easy to believe/ here we pass the point at which belief
is easy/ For OVKCTI cp. 4 (7). 3. i325b 3 sqq. Aristotle s friend
Antipater, however, refrained on his deathbed from passing on his
regency to his son Cassander and appointed Polysperchon, who
was not related to him, regent instead (Diod. 18. 48. 4 : Thirlwall,
Hist, of Greece, 7. 238). Marcus Aurelius, on the other hand,
shrank from excluding his son Commodus from the succession,
and his weakness must reflect strongly on his memory. He may
have judged, indeed, that the danger to the State from a bad prince
was less than the danger from a disputed succession, especially in
the face of the disasters accumulating around it (Merivale, Hist, of
the Romans under the Empire, 8. 348). Giphanius (p. 397) thinks
that Aristotle is led by the difficulties which he raises in the passage
before us to reject hereditary Monarchy altogether, but this is not
the case, for he believes in the existence of families in which
surpassing virtue is hereditary, and in their case he approves of
hereditary Monarchy (c. 17. 1288 a 15 sqq.).
27. ext 8 diroptay K.T.\., there is matter for debate, again, in
the question with respect to the bodyguard also [as well as in that
with respect to the children], whether/ etc. *EX I is nere used
impersonally: see Bon. Ind. 305 b 31 sqq., where Phys. i. 2. i85b
II, fX.fi $ aTropiav Trepi TOV pepovs KOI TOV oXov . . . Trorepov ev r) TrXfico TO
p.fpos icai TO o\ov, is referred to. The Lacedaemonian Kings had
a bodyguard (Isocr. Epist. 2. 6), and in Horn. II. i. 324 Aga
memnon says of Achilles,
fl Se K M dwyo-iv, eyw 8e Kev avTos eX<o/iat
vv TrXeoVeorar TO 01 Kal piyiov
31. jj.Tj&ei irpdrrwi K.r.X. Cp. 1286 a 36 sq. and Dion. Hal. Ant.
Rom. 5 74> vop.ois (J.fv oXiya xpa>/neVa>i/, rats 6 favTcov yvupais TCI TroXXa
dlOlKOVVTW.
34. |Xk oui/ is answered by < , c. 16. 1287 a i.
TOV paaiXea Toy TOiouTOy, i.e. TOV /terra VO/JLOV j3ao-tXea.
35. Set yap auTOk jjiei^ exetf to xui K.T.X. Me/ really belongs to
vv, but interdum non ei additur vocabulo in quo vis oppositionis
VOL. III. U
290 NOTES.
cernitur (Bon. Ind. 454 a 20, where 6 (4). 5. 1292 b 12 sqq. is
referred to: cp. also 6 (4). 4. 1292 a 32 sqq.).
36. wore K.T.\. For the suppression of emit, see Vahlen on Poet.
24. 1459 b 7i where reference is made to Poet. 15. 1454 a 34,
r)Telv TI TO ava.yK.aiov TJ TO eiKos, &&lt;TTC TOV TOIOVTOV TO. Toiavra \tyeiv rj
TrpaTTfiv fj dvayKaiov 77 eiKos (sc. elvai). See also notes on i277 a 38
and 1327 a 34.
eKdcrrou K<H Ikos KCU aujunrXeioKW^. Cp. Plato, Laws 932 C, els
diKaa~TT]piov eltrayovTcov O.VTOVS els eva KOI eKaorov T&V TroXtTeoi , oZrives av
&cri irpfo-fivTctToi d-rravTav, where eva KOI exatrrov seems to mean much
the same thing as eva c/caoroi/. No other instance of the occurrence
of the word w/jLTrXcioves in Aristotle s writings is given in the Index
Aristotelicus, and it is an extremely rare word. SV^TTO\\OI occurs
in Plato, Polit. 261 E and elsewhere.
37. TOU ir\T)0ous, the whole body of citizens : cp. 4(7).6.i327b
1 8, TTfpl 8e TOV 7TO\ITIKOV 7T\T)8oVS.
K<x9cnrep K.T.\., after the fashion in which the ancients granted
bodyguards, whenever they set up one whom they called Aesymnete
or tyrant of the State/ Bonitz (Ind. 779 b 52) is probably right in
making rvpawov as well as mVv/^Tr/v in the accusative after enaXow
and not taking rvpawov with KaQurraifv. As to 01 apxalot see above
on 1285 a 30. For ore KaBiaTaiev, whenever they set up/ cp. 7 (5).
5. 1305 a 7, 21. The contrast with or* fret illustrates Eucken s
remark (De Partic. Usu, p. 67), * ore utrum cum indicative an cum
optativo ponatur, ab Aristotele accurate distinguitur/
39. or TJTei TOUS <f>u\aicas. Cp. Diod. 13. 95. 3 sqq.
C. 16. 1. TOU |3acriXea)s TOU KdTct TTJI auroG pouXirjo ii irdi Ta irpdrroKTOS.
1287 a. Aristotle is thinking of a King like the King of the Persians (Hdt.
3. 31, oAXoi/ fjievrot efvpr)Kevai VO/LIOJ/, rw ftaviXevovTi Tiepae^v egelvai
iroieeiv TO av /3ouX^raiV
4. KaOdirep tTro|*ei>, in c. 15. 1286 a 2 sqq.
Iv irdaais y^P K.T.\. The example of the Lacedaemonian aptarro-
KpaTia shows that a perpetual, and indeed an hereditary, generalship
might exist in an apioroKpan a. Perpetual magistracies were also not
unknown in democracies, though the tendency there was to clip
their wings (8 (6). 2. 1317 b 41 sqq.). As to Thessaly, cp. Diod.
15. 60. 2, dioTrep ol GerraXot jrpoo Trjo dp.evot TWV o\a>v 7)yep.6va luvova rovra)
Ta Kara TOV noXepov eireTpe\l/av. We are reminded of the Stadtholders
of Holland, as to whom see Lord Macaulay, Hist, of England, c. 2.
The Stadtholder/ he says, commanded the forces of the common-
3. I5r !286b 36 -16. 1287a 7 291
wealth, disposed of all milli^y commands, ha a large share of the
civil patronage, and was surrounded by pmp almost regal.
6. KCU iroXXol iroioGcrii eVa icupioy rrjs SIOIKTJCTCWS, and many make
one man supreme over the internal administration of the State -
the opposite province to that of a perpetual general and thus
virtually constitute a Kingship according to law of a different kind.
AIOIKTJO-IS is here opposed to orrparjyyia, as Sus. 3 (Index s.v.) has
already pointed out: cp. Isocr. Panath. 128, KGU Kara 7rdXe/ioi> /cat
ncpl 8ioiKT)criv TTJS 7ro Xecos, and A0. lloX. c. 43 mil., where at ircpl rfjv
y<vK\iov dioiKrjcriv ap^ai are distinguished from at npos rov
Cp. also Deinarch. c. Demosth. c. 97, rov pev lv rals
7rpdecriv airiarov yfyevrjfievov, fv 8e rais Kara rr)i/ iro\iv
axprja-Tov. As to Epidamnus, cp. 7 (5). i. 1301 b 25. Epidamnus
and Opus were both of them oligarchical States (Gilbert, Gr.
Staatsalt. 2. 39 sqq., 236). Some oligarchies went further and
placed the greatest offices both military and civil, it would seem
in the hands of one man (7 (5). 10. 1310 b 22). Pharsalus was
probably an oligarchy when it placed the administration in the
hands of Polydamas (Xen. Hell. 6. i. 2, otfroy 8e KOI tv rfi a\\ri
GtrraXia /zdXa evOKt;m, KOI fv avrfj Se TTJ noXci OVTQ>S eSoKei naXos
T Kaya6bs flvai axrre KOI CTTa(rid(ravTfs ol 3apcra Xtoi irapaKareQevTO ai>Ta>
TTJV aKponoKiv, KCU ras irpoaobovs fTrerpetyav Xa/^ijSai/oi^rt, ova eyeypcnrro
ev rois vopois, as re ra tepa dvaXiarKfLv KOI els rrjv a\\r)v 8toi<rjo-ti/). But
the same tendency is traceable even in democracies. For instance,
we find a great authority wielded at Athens by 6 eVl TTJ 8ioiKjyo-et
(Gilbert, Const. Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans., p. 248).
This important office, however, to judge by the silence of the Afy-
vataiv noXireta, did not exist at the time when this treatise was written
(Gilbert, ibid.), and very possibly did not come into existence till
after Aristotle s death. A multiplicity of magistrates (17 TroXvapx"*),
with the attendant circumlocution ( and rivalries, often did harm
to Greek States, as we can judge from Xen. Anab. 6. i. 18 and
Plut. Camill. c. 18, and they often gained by placing power in the
hands of one man, thus anticipating on a small scale the experience
of the Romans in relation to the Empire.
7. KCU ircpl Em SajjLi oy, c at Epidamnus for instance (see above
On I266b 22, KOI Trepl AeuKaSa).
Kal ircpl Oirourra 8e icard TI fi^pos IXaTToy, and indeed at Opus
to a certain smaller extent : cp. Plato, Laws 757 D, e? /iXXfi
^ /IT) Trpoo /coiJ/coi jJo-eii Kra TI /xepoff, and Tim. 86 D, TO de
U 2
292
NOTES.
d\r}0es, f) TTf/w TO d(f)po^<na dieoXavia Kara TO TTO\V pcpos dia rrjv evbs
yevovs eiv V7ro fiavoTrjTos o7 T ^ v *v WH JTI pva>8r) KCU vypaivovo~av vocros
yeyove l Diog. ap. StoD. .Fibril. 9- 49> ^ y^P ^^^pdcrfTai avTov
lv ov8e <aff ev pepos. Gilbert (Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 41. i) thinks
that the office at Opus referred to is that of the dpxos mentioned
in an inscription (Hicks, Greek Historical Inscriptions, No. 63,
p. 1 1 8), but this is uncertain. The office of Koo-fioVoXi?, to which
Sus. 2 , Note 671 (Sus. 4 , i. p. 439), takes Aristotle to refer, existed
at the Epizephyrian Locri (Polyb. 12. 16. 6, 9), but we do not
know that it existed among the Opuntian Locrians.
8. irepl 8e TTJS TrajxjBao-iXetas KaXoufAeVrjs K.T.X. Susemihl places
the mark of a lacuna after 6 fiao-iXevs, 10, but not, it would seem,
rightly, for a sentence constructed in a very similar way occurs in
5 (8)- 5 *339 k 40, TTfpl 8e TOV KOivwve^v rrjs fj.ov(TiKr)s, ov 8ia ravrrjv
fj.6vr]v, aXXa KOI dia TO xprjaripov flvai npbs ras dvcnravo-eis, a>s COLKCV ov
IJ.TJV aXXa ^riyreoj/ \ir\ irore TOVTO f*fv (rvp,^^r]Ke K.r.X. \Ve should
probably supply Troi^reoi/ rf^v o~Ktyiv after @ao-i\evs, i o, from 2 .
9. apx et irdin-o, cp. c. 14. I285b 13 sq.
10. eauTou. In 1287 a i all MSS. have avrov (except those
which have wrongly auroG), and this form longe frequentius apud
Aristotelem exhibetur (Bon. Ind. 211 b 45). In 6 (4). 10. 1295 a
17 all MSS. have Kara rrjv avT&v yvoafjirjv.
ou&e Kard <|>u(ri^ not even natural/ much less expedient, and
the question raised at the commencement of c. 14 was whether
Kingship is expedient. Cp. Eurip. Fragm. 172 (from the
our ftKos apx*w ovr* exprjv avev vopov (eiVai vo\iov libri)
rvpavvov fij/ai fj.o)pia de KCU OeXeiv,
og TWV ofjLoiatv j3ov\fTcu Kparelv p.6vos.
11. For em ir^Twv see note oni28iai3.
12. TOIS ydp OJJ.OIOIS K.T.X. Cp. C. 12. I282b 26, Tols yap
povo~iv crepov clvai TO oiKcuov KOI TO fear* diav, and 4 (7). 14. 1332 b 27.
14. war eiirep ... 16. TOUS taous. For the structure of this
sentence see above on 1253 b 35-37. Goettling and Sus. add <ai
e con/, before OVTUS, but without necessity. The pleonastic addi
tion of Toiwv in the apodosis, 16 (n 1 omit it, but in all probability
wrongly), is quite Aristotelian (see itfp\ vnvov KOI eyprjyopo-f^s 2.
455 a 12-26 and Bonitz, Aristotel. Studien, 2. 72 sq.), no less than
the similar use of ovv in the apodosis, as to which see Bon. Ind.
540 b 15 sqq. and Bonitz, Aristot. Stud. 2. 59 sqq. v E^i/ is to be
Supplied with ro avio-ov TOVS tcrous in 1 6.
3. 16. 1287 a 8 22. 293
Tpo<f>y)> TJ <r0T]Ta. As to Tpo(j)f)v, Mr. Broughton has already
referred to Eth. Nic. 2. 5. no6a 36 sqq. (cp. also Plato, Laws
691 C). As to co-QrjTa, a big man in a small garment would
suffer physically from cold, and a small man in a large garment
from heat.
16. &i6*irep K.r.X. Cp. 2.2. 12612. 32 sqq. The subject of apx*iv
is TOVS *<rovs supplied from the preceding sentence.
18. TJ yap Tais y(5|j.os. Tais and vouos are conjoined in Plato,
Phileb. 26 B and Laws 673 E. Cp. 4 (7). 4. 1326 a 29.
roy apa yojioy K.r.X. Inter articulum et nomen apa collocatum
legitur in De Caelo 4. 4. 31 1 b 27, TO apa irvp ouSei/ e^ei fidpos (Bon.
Ind. s.v.). MaXXov is occasionally used by Aristotle not only in the
same clause with a comparative (as in Plato, Polit. 259 C sub fin.\
but also, it would seem, in close connexion with it (e. g. in Hist.
An. 9. i. 608 b 5, paXXov (pavcpvTcpa : see other instances given in
Bon. Ind. 402 b 53 sqq.), and it may be so used here (cp. Top.
3. I. Il6b 23, Kal oXeos TO irpbs TO TOV /3iov TeXoy alpfra>Tfpov p.a\Xov
TJ TO irpbs a XXo Tt, oloi TO Trpbs evftatpoviav (rvvrf ivov TJ TO irpbs (ppovrjaiv).
But as Bonitz says of the passages in which pSXXov is used with
a comparative, saepe dubites utrum /zaXAov " magis " an " potius "
significet, and //aXXoi/ rj may mean potius quam in the passage
before us.
20. KaTA TOV auTok 8e K.T.X., * and in accordance with this same
contention, even if it should be better that certain individuals
should rule [and not the law alone], it will be right to make these
individuals guardians of the laws and ministers to the laws, [for
otherwise the law will not rule]/ Magistrates who are only
guardians of the laws are contrasted with Kings by Plato in
Polit. 305 C, Km rfjv T&V biK.aaro)V apa pvurjv dvevpiorKouev ov fiacnXiKrjv
ov&av, aXXa vop.(ov <pv\aKa Kal vTrrjptTiv fKfivrjs . compare what Plutarch
Says of TheseUS in Thes. C. 24, Tots Se dvvarols d@aori\fVTOv TroXirfiav
7rpoTLvti)v Kal drjiioKpariav avr> p.6vov ap^ovri rrd\fuov Kai vofioiv <pv\aKi
xprjaopevrjv. Cp. also Plato, Laws 715 C-D. The archons at
Athens swore <rvp<f)v\dg(iv TOVS v6p.ovs (Pollux, 8. 86).
22. dyayicaioK yap K.r.X. Magistrates are necessary, because
there are things which the law cannot regulate (i287b 19-25).
With em TOVTOV (cp. c. 17. 1288 a 19) supply apxfiv, and cp. Plato,
Polit. 301 C, OUTCD 8fj Tvpavvos Tf yeyovfj (pap.fv } Kal f3ao~i\evs Kal 6\iyap-
X^a KOI dpKTTOKpaTia Kal fypoKpaTia, dvvxfpavdvrav TWV dvQpuirojv TOV cva
294 NOTES.
23. dXXA fi-Tji K.r.X. See on this passage vol. i. p. 273, note 2,
where the view which Bernays takes of it has been explained.
His rendering is, [hier wendet vielleicht Jemand ein : gegen die
Liickenhaftigkeit des Gesetzes helfen Beamte nicht, denn] wo das
Gesetz ausser Stande scheint, etwas Bestimmtes zu verordnen,
wird auch wohl kein Mensch im Stande sein, sich ein festes
Urtheil zu bilden. I still prefer the explanation which has been
given in vol. i. p. 273. I take aXXa ^v ... -ye to introduce not an
objection proceeding from an advocate of the claims of the One
Best Man objections are commonly introduced by aXXa, as in
c. 15. i286b 24, 26 but a still more cogent argument in favour
of the claims of Law than those which have hitherto been urged.
( AXXa fj.f)v ... ye introduces a similar transition from a statement
advanced with less emphasis to a statement advanced with more
in 2. 9. 1271 a 18-22, 3. 13. 1284 b 30, and 3. 16. 1287 a 41.)
Aristotle has been reminded by what he has just said, dvayKoiov yap
elvai nvas dpxas (22), that there are things which the law cannot
regulate, so that as to them the law cannot rule, as he has said in
1 8 sqq. that it ought to do, and now he adds that with respect to
these things the law is no worse off than a human being would be.
They are as much beyond the cognizance of a human being as
they are beyond definition by the law. But the law does all that
can be done in relation to them, for it educates the magistrates to
supply its own defect of particularity, and it also allows of its own
amendment.
25. dXX em-njScs K.T.X. Cp. 1287 b 25, Kptvei yap e/caoros ap^cav
7T7rai^vfjLfvos VTTO Tov vofjiov Ka\5>s. It has already been pointed out
(vol. i. p. 273, note i), that Aristotle here has before him the oath
taken by the Athenian juror. See Demosth. in Lept. c. 118.
A similar oath is prescribed to be taken by jurors in an inscription
from Eresus in Lesbos (Hicks, Greek Historical Inscriptions,
No. 125, p. 2Il). The expression Kara yv<afj.av rav diKatOTarav OCCUrS
also in an inscription from Calymna and in the oath of the Delphian
Amphictyons (Dareste, Inscriptions Juridiques Grecques, i. 170).
Its meaning may be gathered from Demosth. in Eubulid. c. 63,
CK T yap TOV opKOv ^f)\ei^av TO tyrjCpiflo-dai yv^fJ-rj rrj diKaiOTaTrj Kal OVTC
\apiTos evK OVT f^Opus. The term rev? ap^oi/ras, however, includes
not only jurors (cp. i287b 15 sq.) but office-holders generally, as
may be inferred from the words npiveiv Kal SioiKdv. For e^io-r^o-t
Schneider compares Isocr. Areopag.
3. 16. 1287 a 23 31. 295
37? <*> a " re r q v > Apfi ov irdyov [3ov\r)v ire(TTT]o~av eTTi/ieXeTo-tfat rrjs
evKoo-fjLias. Ta Xowra, whatever it cannot regulate in detail/
27. en 8e K.r.X. Aristotle perhaps remembers Plato, Laws
772 B, ^(OVTOS p-fv TOV rd^avTOs vopodeTov Kowf), Tf\os de a-^ovros auras
eKaoraj TO.S dp%as fls TOVS vofio<pv\aKas flo~(pfpov(ras TO Trapa\fnrofj.vov
TTJS avrcov apxys eiravop6ovcr6ai, pcxP 1 7rf P av T *^s *X LV fxao-rov S6rj TOV
KaXws egfipydo-tiai. Contrast Plato s language in Polit 2p4B sq.
28. 6 fi,ei> oui^ K.r.X. I take ovv here to contain an inference,
as in i. i. 1252 a 7 (see note), and translate * therefore. Attention
has been drawn in what precedes to the reasonableness of law.
The contrast of 6f6s and Qrjplov and of both with avQpvnos is familiar
to us from i. 2. i253a 27 sqq. The rule of law had been repre
sented by Plato (Laws 7136-714 A) as an approach to the rule
of the daipoves of Cronus, v6p.os being explained as vov 8iavofj.r) (cp.
Laws 674 B). Reason is, in fact, often identified with God,
e. g. in Eurip. Fragm. 1007,
6 vovs yap f]fj.>v eo~Ttv ev e/Kaoro) 6f6$ .
cp. Leutsch and Schneidewin, Paroem. Gr. i. 281, v& ireMov: 6/ioi a
TV, neidov 6e<p. Aristotle conceives a human being as an union of
a god in the shape of reason (cp. Eth. Nic. 10. 7. 1177 b 26 sqq.)
with a brute, much as Plato in Rep. 588 C sqq. conceives the
human soul as three shapes under the external aspect of a man,
the shape of a many-headed animal, the shape of a lion, and the
shape of a man, representing respectively desire, 6vp6s, and reason.
That a brute is present in every human being was suggested by
such phrases as those used by the Chorus of Women in the
Lysistrata of Aristophanes (683 sq. Didot),
61 VT) TO) 6fto p. faTTVprjO-flS,
Xvo-o) TTJV cp.avTfjs vv eyat df],
where a proverb is alluded to (Leutsch and Schneidewin, Paroem.
Gr. i. 318).
31. teal 6 0ufj.6s K.T.X. Aristotle probably remembers Horn. II.
9- 553.
aXX ore drj MeXeaypov *Sv ^oXor, core /cat aXXa>i/
ev <TTr]6f(Tcr(, voov TTVK.O. nep (fi
and Pindar, Olymp. 7. 27-31. The remark would gain in interest
if it was suggested by the complicity of Dion in the rnurder of
Heracleides at Syracuse (Plut. Dion, cc. 47, 53) or by Alexander s
murder of Cleitus in B.C. 328, but it would be rash to assume this.
296 NOTES.
For 8ta(TTpe<f)fi Cp. Polyb. 8. 24. 3, Kavapo? 6 raXdri;?, &v raXXa dvfjp
dya66s } VTTO 2o>crrpdrou roC K6\aKos Ste0-rpe<ero.
32. 8i6irep a^eu 6pe|(i>s yous 6 k6fj,os <my, hence (i. e. because
Law is God and Reason unmixed with anything else) Law is
Reason without appetite/ and Reason without appetite is better
than Reason with appetite (c. 15. 1286 a 17 sq.). Cp. De An. 3.
IO. 433 a 26, vovs fJLfv ovv TTOS 6p66s opety e KOI (pavraa-ia KOI opdr) KOI
OVK opQrj. Anaxagoras had said that it is by virtue of being dftty^s
and pure that vovs subdues everything (Fragm. 6 in Mullach,
Fragm. Philos. Gr. i. 249: Aristot. Phys. 8. 5. 256 b 24 sqq. :
De An. 3. 4. 429 a 18 sqq.).
33. TO 8e TW> reyvuv K.T.\. This corrects the argument used in
c. 15. 1286 a ii sqq. "On *.r.X. gives, in explanation of r6 ro>v
rexvSiv TrapdSeiy/ia, the point which the parallel of the arts is adduced
to prove.
34. For K<H alpeTwrepoy cp. Eth. Nic. IO. 9. 1179 a 6, oi yap
ro>v dvixurrfov ov% TJTTOV doKov<ri ra firifiKrj rrpaTTfiv, dXXa /eat
i/, Pol. 2. 4. 1262 a 30, and 5 (8). 7. 1341 b 37. See critical
note.
35. ot pev Y&P K.T.X., for [it is better to be treated by physicians
rather than by written rule only because] physicians do not do
anything contrary to right reason for the sake of friendship/
I follow Bernays in thus completing the reasoning. For Trapa rbv
\6yov cp. Eth. Nic. 7- H- II 5 I b 34? o re -yap fyKparfjs olos prjftev irapa
rov \6yov 8ta ras o-co/narticas fjdovas Troiftv Kal 6 (T&typow K.r.X., and 4. 1 1.
1 1 25 b 33 sqq.
37. ot 8 iv rats iroXmicats dpxais K.r.X. Cp. Plut. Aristid. c. 4,
where Plutarch says of Aristides, ov povov fie npos evvoiav K
dXXa Kai npbs opyrjv KOI irpbs e^^paj/ icr^vporaros rjv vnep T>V
dvTio-Tfjvai. As to eVi^peia see note on 1311 a 37.
38. eirel K.r.X. This passage may be rendered in two different
ways. i. With Liddell and Scott (who compare Strabo, p. 259,
TrpamH 8e v6[j.ois eyypdirTois xP*l (Taa @ ai irdturrtvfupot fieri) and Others,
we may take diatpdeipeiv as in the infinitive after Trio-rev&Wzs
rots I \6pols, and translate since when [the case is otherwise and]
patients suspect physicians of being commissioned by their enemies
to destroy them for the sake of gain. 2. We may (with Bernays)
take duxpdeipeiv as in the infinitive after woTrreiWi rovs
I incline to prefer the latter rendering, especially as &
comes in a little awkwardly, if we adopt the former. Aristotle has
3. 16. 1287 a 32 1287 b 3. 297
before him here PlatO, Polit. 298 A, /cat Si) /cat Tf\evTa>VTes rj irapa
{vyyfv&v tj irapd Tiixav x6p>v TOV Kapvovros xPW aTa pio-dbv \auj3dvovrfs
(ol tarpot) diroKTivvvaa-iv : indeed, he only repeats what Plato himself
in effect says in Polit. 300 A. If it was not clear that he has this
passage of Plato before him, we might be tempted to imagine that
he alludes to a well-known incident in Alexander s career, the rela
tion of which in Plutarch s Life of Alexander (c. 19) begins thus, eV
TGI/TO) 8e Hapfi(vi(i)v cirep^cv eVi0ToX?)i> oV6 orparoTreSov, diaK\cv6p,evos
avrw (i. e. AX<rdV5pa>) <i>Xa acr0ai TOV QiXiTTirov (his physician Philip
the Acarnanian) o>s vnb Aape/ov irfirciarp-evov (cp. 7ri<TTCv6evTas Tols
eVi dwpeals fj.(yd\ats (cp. 8ta /cepfios) /cat ydpat Bvyarpos dveXflv
: compare Arrian, Anab. 2. 4. 9, eV rovrw Be AXe^dvSpo)
m<TTci\T)v irapa liap^fviaivos <pv\dao-6ai &L\nrirov aKOvetv yap
dif(f)6dp6ai vnb Aapetov xprjpacriv &(TT( (pap/za/ea) diroKTflvai > AXfai>8poj .
This happened in B.C. 333.
40. TT}V e ic -r&v ypajAjidTwi Oepaireiaj , the treatment prescribed
by the writings/ like TOV CK T>V v6p.o>v xpovov in Demosth. c. Timocr.
c. 28.
41. dXXci p]i> K.T.X. AXXa prjv . . . ye, but certainly, as elsewhere.
larpoi/ flo-dyciv TIVI, to call in a physician for another, Xen. Mem.
2. 4. 3, Demosth. c. Everg. et Mnesib. c. 67, but in Med. of the
physician himself when ill (Liddell and Scott, who refer to the
passage before us). E(p cavrovs, to take charge of themselves
(see note on 1273 b 19, rl TOS irfacis). Not only do patients
prefer a written scheme of treatment to treatment by physicians
whom they regard as corrupted by their foes, but physicians them
selves show distrust even of medical advice which is simply wanting
in dispassionateness, for, when they are sick, they do not treat
themselves, but call in other physicians. They do so because they
feel that they are themselves at such a time under the influence of
emotion, and that they need the guidance of a neutral dispassionate
authority.
3. Sici TO Kpfrcii irepi re oliceioi ical iv irdOei orres. Cp. Thuc. I. 1287 b.
63, nap^Xde irapa TTJV xn^*l v & ta T *) s @a\d(T(Tr)s jSaXXo/zej/os re /cat ^aXeTraiy,
and see Mr. W. H. Forbes, Thucydides Book i. p. 151. For tv
TtdBei OVTCS cp. Eth. Nie. 7. 8. 1150 a 27 sqq. and 7. 5. 1147 b 9 sqq.
Aristotle seems to think that not only sick physicians, but also
gymnastic trainers, when engaged in gymnastic exercises, would
be fv irddei.
ware BTjXoy K.T.X. Supply ot TOV vopov {rfrovvres as the nom. to
298 NOTES.
In i28yb 23 we have to supply in a similar way the
advocates of the supremacy of law/ And so it is clear that [those
who seek for written law] in seeking for that which is just seek for
that which is neutral, for the law is that which is neutral/ This is
made clear by the practice of physicians to which reference has
just been made. So that the parallel of the arts, far from telling
against the use of written law in the State, as some claimed that it
does, in reality furnishes an argument in favour of its use. That
the way to the just lies through the neutral, we see from Eth. Nic.
5. 7. H32a 19 (already compared by Eaton), 816 KOI emu/ d/i^io-/3r?-
ro>o~ii>, eVi TOV diKao~Tr)v Karcupfvyovanv TO 8 eVt TOV SiKaoriyf levai ievat
earlv eVi TO diKaiov 6 yap 8tKao~TT)s /3ovXrai elvat olov SIKCUOV
KOI &TOVO-I diKaarrrjv p-eaov, Kal KaXovatv fvioi nfrridiovs, us fdv TOV
Ti>xa>o-i, TOV SiKaiov Tevgofievoi. Sus., following Thurot, reads
in place of 6 yap vopos without MS. authority and not, I think, rightly.
5. en Kupiwrepoi K.T.\. Aristotle has just been asserting the
value of written law (cp. 1287 a 34, Kara ypdnpaTa, and 40, rfv CK T>V
ypap.p.aT(av Ofpairfiav), and now he says that the case is even stronger
in favour of unwritten law. For the distinction between ol mra
ypdwaTa v6p.oi, laws resting on writings/ and oi WTO. TO. edrj, ( laws
resting on (unwritten) customs/ cp. Diog. Laert. 3. 86 (a passage
professing tO record Plato s Views), vdpov diaipea-eis dvo 6 p.ev yap
avTov yeypaufifvos, 6 de aypa(pos w pev fv rats iroXfcri TroXiretio/xe^a,
ycypanpevos eVnV, 6 de Kara 0r) yevofievos, OVTOS aypa<pos KaXeTrai, and
PlatO, Polit. 299 A, KaTTjyopelv Se TOV ftovKopcvov, o>9 ov Kara TO ypap-
fiaTa TOV eviavrov eKV@epvr]o~ TO.S vavs, ov8e Kara ra TraXata TO>V Trpoyovw
Wrj. For of Kara ra Wr\ vopoi, which are here implied to be unwritten
(as Mr) are in Plato, Polit. 295 A, 299 A, and Laws 841 B), cp. 8
(6). 5. I3i9b 40 sq. On aypacpot vopot see Cope, Introduction to
Aristotle s Rhetoric, pp. 239-244, where he concludes (p. 244) that
customs are what we are to understand principally by the vopoi.
aypatpoi in the Politics/ so that the term is used in the Politics in
a wider sense than it is when it refers, as it sometimes does (see
Cope), to the great fundamental conceptions and duties of
morality/ such as the worship of God, duty to parents, gratitude,
the requital of benefits/ and the like. For the fact that more
important matters are dealt with by unwritten than by written laws,
cp. Plut. Apophth. Lac. Zeuxidam. i, 221 B, Zev&dafjios, iruBopevov
TIVOS 8ia TL TOVS TTfpi dj/Speius vopovs dypd(povs TT)povo~i, Kal Tols veois
ov btdoacriv dvayivwaKeiv, "Ort, <pr}, O"vve6lo~6ai ^oftj rais
3. 16. 1287 b 515. 299
avSpayaQlais Kpflrrov TJ rats- ypa(f)ais Trpoo-e^eii/. As to ao-(paXeVrepoy See
vol. i. p. 270, note. We have of Kara TO. f6rj in 6 and T&V Kara TO
e6os in 7. Compare the change from Wos in 6 (4). 5. 1292 b 14 to
fQeviv in 1292 b 1 6.
8. dXXd JXT]^ K.T.X., then again, it is not even easy, [much less
well,] for the one man to keep an eye on many things. Eurip.
Phoeniss. 692 Bothe (745 Dindorf), *ls dvf^p ov ndvff 6pa, had passed
into a proverb (Leutsch and Schneidewin, Paroem. Gr. 2.378). Cp.
also Xen. OeCOn. 4. 6, KOI TOVS p,eV dp.^A T^V eavroO o iKr](Tiv (sc. T>V
pio~6o(p6p<i>v Kai T>V aXXcoi/ ois a>7rXto-$at TrpooreraKrat) avros (i. 6. 6 (3ao~i\cvs}
e <popa, TOVS fie Trpotra) a7roiKovvTas TTIO-TOVS Trt /iTTft eiriorKOTrdv, and Cyrop.
8. 2. II, et fie TIS oierat eva alpcTov flvat 6(j)6a\iJ,bv /SacriXet, ov< opd&s
oiercu* oXtya -yap efs y av iSoi Kal els aKouo-etf. Were the Lacedae
monian ephors at their origin designed to be the eyes of the
Kings ? The word e<o/>ot is used in the sense of spies by Mega-
sthenes ap. Strab. p. 707 (see note on 1313 b 12).
10. TOUTO, i. e. TO nXciovas flvai apxovras.
11. irp^Tepoy, in c. 15. 1286 b 3 sqq.
12. eiirep K.r.X. In TOV fie evos K.T.X. the apodosis is introduced
by fie . For the use of fie in the apodosis after a conditional sentence
introduced by ei or e dV, see above on 1278 a 32.
13. TO "ow re 8u cpxojj^w," Horn. II. 10. 224,
a"vv T fiu e p^o/xeVo), Kai re Trpo 6 TOV cvoTjGfv,
OTTTTwr /cepfios e^* fiovvos 8 ewrep re vorjo-Tj,
dXXti re ot /Spao-crcoi/ re j/ooy, XeTrri; fie re p-^rtf,
and 13. 235 sqq. Cp. Trag. Gr. Fragm. Adespota 450,
vavv rot p,C aynvp ovdap.S)s (rco^eti/ (ptXet,
coy rpelf d(f)cvTi 7rpo(rrarr;r ff &n\ovs TroXet
o-^aXepos, viral/ fie KaXXos ov KOKOV TreXet,
and Archil. Fragm. 144 (ap. Aristid. 2. 137), t 6 p.eV ye Kar* tVxvi/
7rpo^)epcoi/, et xat evos ei r; Kpetrrwi/, VTTO fivoti/ -y ai/ avroi/ KOrWpyeoAu (pj/at
/cat ApxiXoxor ical 17 Trapot/zia, where the Scholiast (quoted by Bergk)
adds, 17 /nei> Trapot/ita 0rjorti/" ovfie HpaKX^r Trpos fivo* ro fie Ap^tXd^ov
p jjroi/ ofoi/ p>eV eWij/, OUK ta-pcv, i acos fie ai/ etr; roiovroi/.
14. Kai ^ euxT] K.r.X. Horn. II. 2. 372, where Agamemnon is
speaking of Nestor (Sus. 2 , Note 651).
15. eto-l 8e Kai vvv K.r.X. This takes up 1287 b 8, fif^o-et apa . . .
n, TOVTOV TOV Tponov, in which words the suggestion is made that
the powers which it is proposed to entrust to the One Man should
rather be given to a plurality of magistrates. "Qo-Trep 6 fiuao-r^, for
3 oo NOTES.
it was well known from the terms of the dicast s oath (see above
on i287a 25) that he had to regulate matters as to which the law
was silent. Aristotle has already implied in 1287 a 25 sqq. that
the magistrates have to do so too in relation to some matters. Cp.
6 (4). 4. 1 292 a 32 sqq.
18. ap^eie Kal Kpifeief. Cp. 1 287 a 26, Kpiveiv KOI dioiKftv.
20. SiairopeiK Kal T)Tik. Aicnropelv here = dirope iv according to
Bon. Ind. 187 b i sqq., where Eth. Eud. i. 5. 1216 a n, fimTro-
povvra TOIO.VT arra KOI dicptoTavra TWOS evewi K.r.X., is placed next tO
the passage before us.
23. ou TOLVUV K.T.X., nay, [the advocates of the supremacy of
law] do not make this counter-assertion that etc. Ou roiwv is used
in self-correction: see above on 1267 a 5 and compare in addition
to the passages there referred to Plato, Rep. 603 B, and Strato,
Fragm. Qoivtmifys, 31 (Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 4. 546),
" ouYo> XaXeti/ *(t)6t! /uj) Toivvv XaXei
OVTODS Trap cfioi y a>v.
24. dXV on ofy W JXOKO^, SC. eivai Set TOV Kpivovvra Trepl rtov
TOIOVTMV.
26. aroiroi T ICTWS K.T.\. For the thought compare Xen. Cyrop.
8. 2. 10-12, a passage which seems to be present to Aristotle s
memory here, "idoi evidently suits o^aon only, not aicoals or what
follows, but Aristotle often expects us to supply a word from
a previous clause which is not altogether suitable : see above on
1 25 7 a 21. For wools in the sense of organs of hearing see
Bon. Ind. s. v.
27. SuoTy is apparently the reading of all extant MSS. (one
cannot tell from duobus what reading Vet. Int. found in his text),
but the Index Aristotelicus gives no other instance of its occurrence
in Aristotle s writings as the dative of 8vo it is common enough
in them as the genitive, but Svo-i or dvo are the forms of the dative
mostly used by Aristotle and here it strikes us as all the more
strange because it is followed by Bvariv and ttvcri. According to
Meisterhans, Grammatik der att. Inschriften, p. 124 (ed. 2), dvolv
is used as the genitive and dative in Attic Inscriptions down to
B.C. 329, Bvflv from B.C. 329 to B.C. 229, and duo as the genitive,
Svai as the dative, in Roman times. Thus, if the MSS. are to be
trusted, Aristotle often departs in this matter from the usage of the
Attic Inscriptions of his time.
3. 16. 1287 b 1830. 301
29. ^Trel ical vuv K.T.\. lloXXous is emphatic (see note on 1275 a
32): cp. Xen. Cyrop. 8. 2. II, CK TOVTOV 8f) Kai TroXXoi evoui<r6r)(Tai
/SacriXecos o(p6a\p.ol KOI vroXXa 2>ra cl de TIS oierai eva alperbv fivat
6<p0u\p.ov /3acriXei, OVK opd&s oterai* oXiya yap els y av ioi Kai els
aKovo-fte K.r.X., where Xenophon probably intends to correct Hdt. i.
114, 6 8e avT(0v SieYae TOVS p.ev otKias oiKoSo/zeetv, TOVS df 8opv(popovs
ftVai, TOV de KOV riva aurecoi/ 6(pQaXp.bv f3acri\eos tlvaC TO> 8f nvi ras
dyyf\ias f<r(pcpew cd&ov yepas, <us eKaarw cpyov 7rpo(rra(ra-a>i/. The
messengers mentioned by Herodotus would be included among
the King s feet* referred to by Aristotle here. The many ears
and eyes of a King became proverbial : cp. Lucian, Adv. Indoct.
C. 23, OVK dla&a a>s &ra Kai o<0aA/ioi TroXAoi /Sao-tXe eoy ; The important
fact that Cyrus had fallen in the battle of Cunaxa was discovered
and reported to Artaxerxes by an eye of the King/ Artasuras
(Plut. Artox. c. 12). Institutions as unlike as the vraKova-Tal of
Hiero I of Syracuse (7 (5). n. 1313 b 13 sqq. : cp. Plut. De
Curiositate, c. 16) and the younger members of the Nocturnal
Council of Plato s Laws (964 E : see vol. i. p. 448 sq.) were
probably suggested by this Persian institution. According to
Megasthenes (ap. Strab. p. 707) a similar institution existed in
India : see his account of the tyopoi.
30. TOUS y^P T li ^PXil lca 1 a " T G <j>tXoug iroioui Tai owdpxous.
Aristotle probably remembers the words of Achilles to his friend
Phoenix in II. 9. 616,
i(rov efiot /Saort Aeve Kai rjp.i(rv p.fipeo Tifirjf.
Cp. also Plut. De Fraterno Amore, c. 1 8 sub fin., /cat TO
yevos fflaaiXevcreV) dvSpbs ov povov a&eA<oIp, dXXa Ka\ cf)i\ois eT
Koivavclv Trpaypdrav Kai Svva/ifwy, and Thuc. 2. 97. 3, where W6
read of ol TrapaSwao-reuoyres re Kai yevva"ioi O8pvo-coj/ (i. e. associates
of the King of the Odrysae in his rule). Monarchs expect of
those whom they make partners in rule not only friendliness to
their rule but also friendliness to themselves. The two things are
not the same. Alexander, we remember, called Craterus $1X0-
/Sao-iXevs and Hephaestion (pi\a\%av8pos (Plut. Alex. c. 47 : Diod.
17. 114): cp. Plut. Brut. C. 8, Xe yerai Se Bpovros peif TTJV ap^ 1 ?"
f3apvvf(r6ai) Kdovnos 6e TOV a.p%ovra p-Krelv, where Julius Caesar is of
course referred to. Trjs dpxns <p&oi should probably be read (with
Casaubon and Richards : see critical note) in place of rfj dpxn <i Xot,
though this expression is used in an unfavourable sense in Lucian,
Catapl. C. II, dyvocts on irdvrfs ol Kai Trpoo~Kvvovi>TS Kai TWV
3 02 NOTES.
KOI 7rpa.TTop.ev(ov eWcrra cTraivovvrfs 17 <^>o/3a> fj c\7rio iv eftpav rrjs
OVTCS 0iXot Kai irpbs rbv Kaipbv aTro/SXeTToi/rfp ; In place of avrov (MSS.
wrongly airoO) Sus. would read avrois, which is found in the version
of the passage given by the Aldine edition of the Scholia on Aris
tophanes (Acharn. 92 : Duebner excludes this quotation from the
Politics from his text of the Scholia see Dindorf s Preface, pp. iv-v
Duebner, as to the Aldine edition), but not, I think, rightly : see
above on 1 286 a 12. The title friend of the King probably came
originally from Egypt, where we trace it as early as the Twelfth
Dynasty (see Maspero, Histoire Ancienne des Peuples de 1 Orient,
p. 104, ed. i), and even the Sixth (Erman, Life in Ancient Egypt,
Eng. Trans., p. 72). The Macedonian Kings made those whom
they raised to the dignity of friends so far partners in rule that
they consulted them on the most important matters and employed
them on the most important commissions (see Spitta, De Amicorum,
qui vocantur, in Macedonum Regno Condicione, p. 38, who refers
among other passages to Diod. 17. 54, and Arrian, Anab. i. 25. 4).
TLotovvroL here takes the place of irotoGo-tv, 29, just as in c. 5. 1278 a
34 TToiovanv takes the place of Troiowrat, 1278 a 30.
31. (AT) 4>iXoi jxei> Guy orrcs K.T.X., [friends indeed they must of
necessity be, for] if they are not friends, etc.
33. o ye <J>iXos uros ital ojmoios. Cp. Plato, Laws 837 A, <i Xoi/
flV 7TOV Ka\Ol>p.V 0}IOIQV O/ZO/0) /COT* dpfTTJV KOL tfTOV IOT&).
34. (Herat 8eii> o.p\eiv, SC. 6 /3ao-iXeus.
35. ol 8iajji<|)i(7J3T)Tourrs irpos TTJ^ paatXeiai/. Cp. 4 (7). I. 1323 a
24, where see note.
C. 17. 36. em jjieV TIKWK, in the case of some persons/ I follow
Bernays, from whom Sus. differs (Sus. 4 , i. p. 443 : Qu. Grit. p. 396
sqq.), in taking TIV&V to be masculine: cp. c. 14. 1284 b 40,
% Tto-t /*/ a-vpfa pfi rto-i 5 ou o-unQfpft, and c. 17. 1288 a 31, icai Tt o-t.
37. ecTTt ydp TI <|>u<Tt Sco-n-oaToi K.T.X., l for there is that which is
marked out by nature to be ruled by a master, and another to be
ruled by a King, and another marked out for free government, and
it is expedient and just that each should be thus ruled/ For *a!
diitaiov KOL (TVfxfrepov, cp. 41, aXX CK rS>v clpr)p,eva>v ye (pavepbv cos ev p.ev
rols opoiots KOI to-otv OVT crv[J.<j)epov f(TT\v OVT diKcttov fva Kvptov clvai
TravTvv, i. 6. 1255 b 6 sqq., and 4 (7). 9. 1329 a 16 sq. I prefer the
rendering which I have given of <al diicaiov KOI a-vfj-Qepov to that
of Sepulveda, et horum imperiorum cuiusque aliud est ius et alia
commoditas/ though Bernays translates the passage in a somewhat
3. 16. 1287 b 31 17. 1288 a 6. 303
similar way. Richards would add TOUTO after SIKOIO^, 39. For eo-rt
ydp TI (pvcrci SeorTrooro i/, cp. i. 6. 1255 b 6 sqq. and 4 (7). 2. 1324 b
36 sqq. UO\ITIKOV in 38, KOI aXXo TroXmKot/, appears to be used in
reference to the kind of free government which obtains in a Polity,
for Aristotle is evidently speaking of normal constitutions only, and
he can hardly refer in TTO^ITIKOV to Aristocracy. Of course, if we
regard 1288 a 6-15 as authentic and as placed where it stands by
Aristotle, we have an additional reason for taking TroXiriKoV to refer
to the Polity, for it clearly refers to the Polity in 1288 a 7, 12.
40. ou8e TWK aXXwi> TroXiTiui>, nor any of the other constitu
tions. For the genitive, cp. 5 (8). 4. 1338 b 30, and Diod. 5. 21. 2,
ovTf yap Aiovvcrov o/0 Hpa/cXea 7rapei\r)(pap.cv ot/re ruv XXa>i> ?//)coa)i 77
ftwaarcov ecrrpaTevfjievov err avrrjv.
41. dXX CK -rG>v elpri^vbtv ye ic.r.X. See as to this passage vol. i.
p. 274-5. In 1288 a i we have a // solitarium (see above on
1262 a 6).
2. -KQ.VTWV is here masculine (cp. c. 16. 1287 an, TO wpiov cva 1288 a.
KavTuv flvai rtav TroXtrwi/). This is clear from 3, OVT6 dyadbv dyaQwv
K.T.X.
3. dXX auToi a>s orra v6pov. Supply Kvpiov ovra after avrov. As
to the chiasmus in ovre dyadov ayaBSav ovre p.f) dyadwv pr] dyadov,
see note on i277a 31.
4. ou8 &K Kttr dpeTTjK dfjieifwy -j may be added to correct a dictum
of Plato to Dionysius the Elder recorded in Diog. Laert. 3. 18,
6 8f diaXeyopevos TTfpl rvpavviSos ical (pdcrKwv as OVK eort roOro Kpflrrov b
<rv/i0epei avro; povov, fl pr) KOI apery dia^epoi, irpoareKpovvev aura). Cp.
also Xen. Cyrop. 8. i. 37.
6. irporepo^ in c. 13. 12 84 a 3 sqq.
irpwroi 8^ ... 15. dpx^s. Susemihl brackets this paragraph as
an interpolation, and it looks at any rate like a subsequently
added passage. It may well be from the pen of Aristotle its
contents do not seem to be seriously at variance with his teaching
elsewhere (see vol. i. Appendix D) but it is doubtful whether it
was placed where it stands by his hand or by that of another.
A similar doubt arises as to other passages in the Politics (see for
instance vol. i. p. 569 and p. 519, note). The position of this
paragraph in relation to its context is certainly remarkable.
Aristotle is discussing Kingship, and in particular is about to
describe what degree of superiority over those he rules an Absolute
King should possess : why should he pause at this point to explain
304 NOTES.
who are fit subjects for Kingship, Aristocracy, and Polity, when he
is concerned for the moment only with Kingship ? And why is it
necessary to enter into this question as to Aristocracy and Polity
first (Trpwroi/, 1 2 88 a 6), before stating what degree of superiority
over those he rules an Absolute King should possess? Then
again, though the recapitulation in 1288 a 30 sqq. makes it
clear that in what has preceded it has been explained for whom
Kingship is an expedient institution, this may refer only to what
has been said in 1288 a 15-19. On the other hand, it maybe
urged in defence of the paragraph that it is after a long argument
in favour of Aristocracy (in the sense of the rule of a plurality
of good men) that Aristotle interposes his closing remark in
1287 b 36 sq., but perhaps these things are so in the case
of certain persons and not in the case of others/ and that
therefore he may naturally wish to explain before he goes
further who are the persons in whose case the arguments in favour
of Aristocracy hold good, no less than who are the persons in
whose case the arguments in favour of Kingship hold good. Nor
is it altogether surprising that he should add a similar explanation
as to Polity, for he has implied in i287b 37 sqq. that there are
those who are marked out by nature for each of the normal
constitutions. Still it must be admitted that the paragraph has
an intrusive look where it stands.
8. TO Toiouroy here refers not to anything preceding, but to
what follows. See for other instances of the same thing note
on 1337 b 6. As to <|>e peii/, see vol. i. p. 290, note i. The
case is omitted in which Kingship falls to a single individual, not
a yevos.
9. irpds fiyepoviav ToXiTiKi]! . lio\LTLKT]v is added to show that
a mere fitness for qyepovta noXefjuKf) is not enough. Cp. TroXn-iK^j/
dpxyv in 12 and n\^6os iroKe^iKov in 13. The King is to be capable
of vroXmKj) fjyepovia, the rulers in an aristocracy of TroXm/c^ aprf.
The word ^ye/uoWa belongs especially to Kingship : cp. Rhet. ad
Alex. I. 1420 a 21, where ol vrrb TTJV TTJS J3a(ri\fias fjyepoviav rerayfj-fvot
are contrasted with oi eV 8rjp.oKpciTia TroXirevo/zewM, and Plut. adv.
Colot. C. 3^j VX * TOV T *l s drapa^las (TTe<pavov d(rvp.j3\TjTov flvai Tais
fj.fyd\ais fiyepovtais \fyovres; ov% ol TO @a<ri\fvciv ap,apTiav KOL didirrao-iv
; Cp. also Plato, Laws 711 C, rfj TO>V dvvao-Tfvovruv
oe . . . 15. rots <xpx<s. See vol. i. Appendix D.
3. 17. 1288 a 8 18. 1288 a 32. 305
11. KOT* dper^jk rjyepX iKwt , and not Kara TT\OVTOV KOI Swapw, as in
oligarchies (Eth. Nic. 8. 12. 1161 a 2 sq.).
12. iroXiTiKTji dpx^y, the rule which is exercised over persons
ofj.oioi TO) yevd Kal (\ev6fpoi (c. 4. 1277 b 7 sc iQ )*
iroXiTiKoy 8e ir\f)6os K.T.X. The law in a polity gives office to the
well-to-do, just as in an aristocracy office falls to the -yvwpi/iot (7 (5).
8. 1 309 a 2). Does KOT dgtav imply that office will be elective in
a polity? If so, cp. 6 (4). 9. 1294 b 10 sqq. and contrast 6 (4).
14. 1298 b 8-n and 6 (4). 15. 1300 a 34 sqq., passages which,
however defective the text of the latter may be, seem to show that
magistrates might be appointed by lot in a polity (see vol. i.
PP- 509, 573).
15. As to v aXXwi/ see critical note.
18. Kal Kupioy trdrruv is added because not all Kings are Kvpioi
TrdvTuv (c. 14. 1285 a 4).
19. TrpoVepoK, in c. 13. 1284 b 25 sqq.
20. TO 8iKaioi>, i.e. TO Kaff vnepoxyv diicaiov, cp. C. 13. 1283 b 17,
Kara TO avrb 8i<aiov.
22. ird^TTj y^P K.T.X., for they entirely claim on the basis of
superiority, though not the same superiority. Aristotle s account
in Eth. Nic. 5. 6. 1131 a 25 sqq. of the superiority on which the
partisans of democracy base their claims does not agree with the
account given in Pol. 8 (6). 2. 1317 b 3 sqq., for in the former
passage (cp. Pol. 7 (5). i. 1301 b 28 sqq.) they are said to base
their claims on agio. the dm, in fact, which (\cvdepia confers and
in the latter not on dla but on number. Still, whichever of the
two passages we follow, they base their claims on a superiority/
24. dXXot Kal Kard TO Trpo Tepoy Xex6^, i.e. because no other
course is becoming or in accordance with nature : cp. c. 13. 1284 b
28 sqq.
28. TOUTO, i.e. to constitute the whole of which the rest are parts.
31. irws, under what conditions (so Bern.). Cp. c. 3. 12763
17, fotKC 5 oiKflos 6 \6yos flvai rrjs aTropias TOVT^S, iras TTOTC XPV Xryeiv
TT)V 7TO\IV ivai TT)V dVTTjV T) p.r) TT)V CIVTTJV ClXX* fTfpOV.
32. eirel 8e K.T.X. At this point a transition is made from the C. 18.
question what are the different forms of Kingship and for whom
Kingship is advantageous to the question how a Kingship or an
Aristocracy (for the two forms turn out in 34 sqq. to be nearly
related, cp. 6 (4). 2. 1289 a 31 sqq. and 7 (5). 10. i3iob 2 sq., 31
sq.) is to be brought into being. For a similar transition cp. 6 (4).
VOL. III. X
3 o6 NOTES.
8. I2p4a25 sqq. The reasoning of the paragraph which com
mences at eV 8e is the best State is an aristocratical or Kingly
State, but the virtue of a citizen of the best State is the same as
the virtue of a good man; hence the virtue of a citizen of an
aristocratical State or of a man of Kingly mould is identical with
the virtue of a good man; hence to institute an aristocratical or
Kingly State it is necessary to have recourse to the education and
customs which produce good men. This preface prepares us to
find in the Fourth and Fifth (old Seventh and Eighth) Books what
we do find there inquiries directed to the discovery of the educa
tion and customs which produce good men. As to the transition
from the Third to the Fourth Book see vol. i. p. 292 sqq.
34. The use of the word oiKoyojioupeVT]! indicates the completeness
of the control exercised : cp. c. 14. 1285 b 31 sqq.
37. Iv 8e K.T.X. See vol. i. Appendix B.
39. TOy ainW TpOTTOI Kttl 8lOL TWI/ aUTWK. Cp. 4 (7). 8. 1328 3. 4!,
aXXoi/ TpoTrov /cat Si aXXcoz , and 4 (?) *5 -"-334^ 5> irtos 8e /cat diarivav
farai K.T.X.
41. waT* lorai K.T.X. Here Aristotle corrects the view expressed
by Plato in his Politicus that the essence of the fiao-iXiKos and the
irdXiTiKos is to possess a certain science. Just as he had said in
I. 7- I2 55 b 2O that 6 SecrrroTrjs ov Xeyerai Kara eVtcrr^/iryz/, dXXa TO>
Totdo-Se civcu, so he now implies the same thing as to the fiaa-iXiKos
and the iroXiriicos. The education which is to produce them is not
the communication of a science ; it is the communication of
an egis. Contrast PlatO, Polit. 2926, Triv (3ao-i\iKr)V dpxrjv rS>v 7Ti-
oT77fiG>j> tival nva tyafjifv, olfjiai, and 292 E; also 2596. Aristotle,
however, allows in 4 (7). 3. 1325 b 10 sqq. (cp. 3. 13. 1284 a 5 sqq.
and 7 (5). 9. 1309 a 33 sqq.) that the ruler should possess not only
virtue but also political aptitude. In 5 (8). 6. 1341 a 8 certain
TroXe/uKai KOI TroXirtKat do-Krfcreis are referred to which find a place
apparently in Aristotle s scheme of education, though their exact
nature is left obscure, and these TroXmKai do-^a-cts may perhaps be
one means by which he would seek to develope this political aptitude,
but he probably thought that the art of ruling was mainly acquired
in the course of being ruled (3. 4. 1277 b 8 sqq.).
1288 b. 1. KCU TrcuSei a KCH eOrj. Cp. 7 (5). 9. 1310 a 1 6, fWio-pevoi KOI
TreTraiSev/ieroi, and Menex. 241 C, fJiaBovras KOI eQiarQfVTas fj-rj (frojBflcrdai
TOVS /3ap/3apous. In 4 (7). 13. 1332 b io, on the other hand, it is
implied that TratSei a comprises an element of habituation.
3. 18. 1288 a 34 4 (7). 1. 1323 a 17. 307
2. In place of TTO\ITIK<$I we expect dpia-TOKpariKov, but the rulers
in the best State have already been spoken of as iroXirtKoi in
c. 5. 1278 b 3.
4. Tim ir&f>ujce yivtoQai Tpotrov KCU KaOioraaOai TTWS. The same
two questions are raised as to the Polity in 6 (4). 9. 1294 a
30 sqq.
BOOK IV (VII).
14. Compare the very similar sentence in De An. 2. 4. 415 a 14, c.I.
dvayKaiov de TOV /LieXXoi/ra Trcpi TOVTWV crKf^nv noieladai Xa/3eZi/ exaoTOi/ 1323 a.
avT&v TI eo-Ttv. For /ue XXa> with the aor. infin. Bonitz (Ind. s.v.)
Compares Eth. Nic. 2. 3. II05 b II, 8 TOV p.r] irpdrreiv raOra ov8cls
av ov8e p.e\\f)<rfif yevevQai dya66s. Phrynichus condemns as un- Attic
the use of /zeXXeu/ with the aor. infin., but that it is so used by Attic
writers is undoubted : see Goodwin, Moods and Tenses, 74.
Schanz remarks in his Prolegomena to Plato s Symposium, 5,
* aoristi infinitivi cum /ue XXe> a Platone copulati exempla apud
Platonem exstant, quae haud facile quispiam in dubitationem
vocare possit. He refers among other passages to Protag. 312 B,
p.e\\is irapaa-x^v, and Gorg. 512 E, ov /zeXXoi ^poVoi/ ftiaivai, and 525 A.
It is natural that Aristotle should find the clue to the best constitution
in the inquiry what is the most desirable life, for we read in 6 (4).
ii. 1295 a 40 that the constitution is the mode of life chosen by
the State. See vol. i. p. 209 sqq. An instructive commentary on
the first chapter will be found in the second of Vahlen s Aristotelische
Aufsatze, Uber ein Capitel aus Aristoteles Politik, from which
I shall frequently have occasion to make quotations.
16. For TTpwroi in the sense of irporepov Vahlen (Aristot. Aufs. 2.
5, note) compares 3. 4. 1276 b 19.
17. apiora yap irpdrreu K.T.\., for [the best constitution and the
most desirable life go together, inasmuch as] it is fitting that those
who live under the best constitution their circumstances enable
them to attain should fare best, unless something contrary to
expectation happens/ It has already been pointed out (vol. i.
p. 294, note 2) that the reasoning latent in the Greek cannot be
fully expressed in English. For the thought cp. Plato, Laws
828 D, o)ff a~ff Tjpiv 17 TroXty olav OVK av TIS trepav evpot TCOV vvv
irepl xptvov o-^oX^s KOI rSav dvayKatav cgovo-ias, Set 8e avrrjv, KaOdirep
iva avdpuirov, &v ev. We hardly expect Aristotle to add the
X 2
308 NOTES.
qualification their circumstances enable them to attain* (e* rS>v
inrapxovroiv avroty), for those who fare best must be those who live
under the absolutely best constitution, which is contrasted in 6 (4).
i. 1288 b 25 sq., 32 with the best attainable under given circum
stances (17 CK rS>v { TroKft/^efcov aptoTty, 17 ev8e^ofjLvr] e< rail/ vTrap%6vT(&v\
20. iraorik a>s enrcik, all individuals, so to say/ for iracriv corre
sponds to eVdorw, cp. 1323 b 21. Aristotle first discusses the question
what is the most desirable life for the individual (1323 a 2i-b 29),
and then the same question as to the State.
21. x w pfe> i e - Ka<rTo>, for the individual : cp. 1323 b 40, KOL x&pis
cKcurrtp KOI Koivj) rais Tj-oXeo-ii/, 3. 6. 1278 b 24, and Soph. Fragm. 521,
VVV 5 OvdcV ei/Lll ^CO/JlV (iXXa TToXXa/ClS
e/3Xc\^a ravrr) TTJV yvvaiKeiav (pvcriv,
as ovfiev e&nev,
where, as Gomperz remarks (Die Bruchstiicke der griech. Tragiker,
P* 33) xp* (=t^a> privatim, seorsum ) serves to distinguish
the individual lot of the speaker from the general lot of women.
kofuo-ayras oui> . . . 23. aurols, holding then that many of the
things said in the non-scientific inquiries also respecting the best life
are adequately said, we must now too make use of them. On the
question what non-scientific inquiries are here referred to, some
thing has been said in vol. i. p. 299, note i. The expression
fguTepiKol \6yot, when used by Aristotle, does not necessarily refer to
non-scientific inquiries of his own, still less to writings of his own,
but it probably refers to writings of his own in the passage before
us, for, besides that, as Zeller remarks (Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 119. 2:
Aristotle and the Earlier Peripatetics, Eng. Trans., vol. i. p. 1 1 5,
note 4), the contents of the passage are quite Aristotelian in spirit,
it seems to be implied in the words KOI vvv, now too, that Aristotle
has himself said these things before (cp. Meteor, i. 3. 339 b 36,
f prjrai ^v ovv Kai trporcpov tv rois jrfpl rov ava> TOTTOV Bttopriftafri, Xcyayicff
6e TOV avrbv \6yov KOL vvv, and 341 a 12 sqq.). Whether, as Bernays
held (Dialoge des Aristoteles, p. 69 sqq.), a Dialogue of Aristotle
is here used, is uncertain, for the non-scientific writings of Aristotle
were not all of them Dialogues (Zeller, Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 1 23 : Eng. Trans.,
vol. i. p. 119 sq.). What is the exact meaning of xpW T * ov ? The
word recurs in Eth. Nic. I. 13. II02 a 26, Xeyerat Se irepl avTfjs (i.e.
TTJS ^VXTJS) KOI fv TOIS e^corept/coT? Xoyois dpKovvras evia, Kal xprjo-Teov
avrois, where xpl <rr * ov seems to introduce merely a statement of
results, but it does not follow that it always means no more than
4(7). 1. 1323 a 20 24. 309
this. Bernays thought that we have in 1323 a 24 sqq. a verbatim
extract from the non-scientific composition made use of. Against
this Vahlen argues in the second of his Aristotelische Aufsatze.
Zeller holds (Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 119. 2: Eng. Trans., vol. i. p. 115,
note 4) that the contents of the non-scientific composition are
reproduced, not indeed verbatim^ but pretty closely ( c ziemlich eng
anzuschliessen scheint ), and we are certainly conscious (with
Bernays) of a freer flow of periods in the first chapter than we
often meet with in Aristotle s writings, though Vahlen has shown
that many of the expressions used occur elsewhere in them.
Bernays takes the use of the cg&TtpiKol \6yoi to extend to the end of
the first chapter, and it would seem from the words ncpl rrjs dpicrr^s
fays in 23 that all that is said on this subject is based on them, so
that they will have been used at any rate down to <rax/>pa>i/, 1323 b
36. If we ask why Aristotle has recourse on this subject to the
jguTfpiKol Xo yot, and not, as in c. 13. 1332 a 7 sqq. and 21 sqq., to
the Nicomachean Ethics Zeller finds teaching to the same effect
in Eth. Nic. i. 6 sqq., 10. 6 sqq. the answer probably is that he
prefers, when he can, to refer to the more popularly written and
more generally accessible class of compositions. Zeller (Hermes,
X 5 553 sqq.: see vol. ii. p. x, note i) thinks that the passage
1323 a 21 sqq., in addition to Eth. Nic. i. 8. 1098 b 9 sqq., was
before the writer of Eth. Eud. 2. I. I2l8 b 32, irdvra drj rdyada fj
ficros f) fv V/ fXfl, KOI TOVTWV alpCTtoTcpa TO. ev Tfl ^^xf)) Kaddncp diaipoi>fj.0a
Kal ev TOIS ea>TpiKois \6yois ffrpovrjcris yap KOI dperrj KCU fjSovrj ev ^v\fj,
&v cvta rj ndvra re\os dvai 8oKtl Tratnv, but perhaps the passage in the
fa>TcpiKo\ \6yot was itself before him. For the aorist vopio-avTas, cp.
c. 7. 1328 a 3 and 5 (8). 7. 1341 b 27, and see above on 1271 b 4.
As to the case of vo^ivavras see note on i27$a 16.
24. ws d\Y]6ws yap K.T.\., for in truth against one division [of
goods] at any rate no one would contend/ etc. Tap introduces
a justification of the use of the c a>rcpijco( Xo yot on the ground of
the absence of dissent. For a^ur^rtiv npos, cp. 3. 16. 1287 b 35:
Isaeus ii. 9, a/u^ur/Sr/rj/o-ai npos ras eiccivov 8feaA$ioar* Demosth. in
Phorm. C. 33> dfj-^ia^Tfls rrpos tv p^pa TU>V tv rrj (rvyypa(f)f) : Polyb.
2. 2. 10, d/i$icr/377roiWa>i/ npbs ra \ey6ueva. But how would an asser
tion that the happy need not possess all three kinds of goods run
counter to the division of goods into these three kinds ? Appar
ently in this way. The division implies that all the three kinds of
goods are goods, and it is taken for granted that those who are to
3 io NOTES.
be happy should possess all goods (4 (7). 15. 1334 a 28 sqq.).
There were other divisions of goods among them a division into
enaiverd, ripca, and 8wdpis (Eth. Nic. i. 12). As to the division
into external goods, goods of the body, and goods of the soul, see
vol. i. p. 299, note i. That wealth should be accompanied by
virtue had often been said by the poets (Sappho, Fragm. 81 :
Pindar, Olymp. 2. 53 sqq. and Pyth. 5. i sqq. : Eurip. Fragm. 163 :
compare Lysander s remark to the younger Cyrus in Cic. De
Senect. 17. 59, recte vero te, Cyre, beatum ferunt, quoniam virtuti
tuae fortuna coniuncta est), and Simonides (Fragm. 70) had said
that health should accompany wisdom. Cp. also Rhet. i. 5. 1360 b
14 sqq. and Eth. Nic. 7. 14. 1153 b 17 sqq. When Aristotle
sought to show in the inquiry which commences here that the
chief ingredient in eucu/Wa is virtue, his work was half done for
him by the ordinary use of the Greek language. To the Greeks
6 fv8aip.ci)v was 6 ev TrparrcDi/ (l323b 29 Sqq.), and 6 ev Trparrcoy was
6 TO. Ka\a Trpdrrav, and ra /caXa Trpdrrfiv implied virtue. Our word
happiness has no such link with virtue.
27. ouSets yap K.T.\. The word paaipios is used throughout the
first chapter as interchangeable with fvSa//ua>i/, but it is a slightly
stronger word, as we see from Eth. Nic. i. n. noia 6-8.
Aristotle offers no proof that the happy should possess external
goods and the goods of the body, no doubt because he considers
it unnecessary to do so ; the only question likely to be raised is
whether they need possess the goods of the soul. Compare
Plato, Phileb. 21, which is evidently present to his memory. For
(pair] fiaicdpiov without elvai Cp. 2. 3. 1 26 1 b 22.
29. SeSiora jxei> rds irapaireTOfjieVas fxuias. We read in a frag
ment of Plutarch (Libr. Perdit. Fragm. 7. 10), <j>apfjLaK07rd>\r}v 8e TWO.
VTTO p,ev dpcucovrav KOI d(riri8a>v pjSev Trdo-^iv, /iuooTra Se (pevytiv
KOI Ko-Td(Tf(os, but Aristotle is thinking not of gadflies, but
of harmless flies. As to cowardice of this kind see Eth. Nic. 7.6.
1 149 a 4 sqq.
30. dircxofJi.ci oj 8e ic.r.X. Tcov eo-xdratv is in the gen. after /x^Sei/o s-.
To act thus is to be like a wild beast : cp. Plato, Laws 83 1 D,
aiVovTa, eav p.6vov exfl ^vafjtiv KaOcvnep drjpl^ rov (payelv
ra KOI TrtfTv, obcrauTtos KOI d(ppo8icricov iraarav navrtos
rjv, which is imitated in Epist. 7. 335 A sq. For
rj me iv Vahlen compares Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 16, TOV
&v, and i. 7. 3, and Xen. Oecon. 14.9.
4 (7). 1. 1323 a 27 36. 311
82. ofjioiws 8e K.T.X. Cp. Eth. Nic. 10. 2. 1174 a i, ovSei p T av
eXoiro {fiv rraifiiov didvoiav e^coi/ 8ia /Si ou, T)o"6p.(vos f(p ols TO. Tratdia a>s
oiov re p.dXio Ta. For ra irepl rfjv didvotav OVTWS a(ppova Kal 8ic\^ev(T-
fivov Vahlen compares Phylarch. ap. Athen. Deipn. 536 e, OVTWS
cnraTT)dTJvai TTJV didvoiav . . . wore TOV iravra %povov u7roXa/3eu (3i<ao~o~6ai
Kal \cyeiv on p.6vos evpoi TTJV aBavav iav. For TC iratdiov, Cp. 1323 b 8,
opyavov TI, and see Bon. Ind. 763 a 16 sqq., where Meteor. 3. 3.
372 b 13, KOI dlOTl TTfpl TOV fj\lOV fj TT]V O-f\r)VT)V y OflOlUS 6 KOI Upi Tl TO)V
aXAtov ao-rpcoi/, is referred to.
34. dXXd raura jxer K.T.X., but these things almost all men
would admit when said; they differ, however, in respect of the
quantity they desire of each good and in respect of their relative
superiority/ As to \ey6peva Vahlen remarks that it is to be taken
in close connexion with o-vyx^p^eiav, and compares among other
passages Eth. Nic. 6. I. 1138 b 32, 816 del KCU jrepl ras TTJS \lfv\i)s
c^fis p.rj p.6vov d\r)6es fivai rovr* ciprjfjitvov I Plato, Rep. 436 E, ov8ev apa
TJfJLUS TO)V TOlOVTtoV \y6(J.VOV CK1T\T]fl I Hdt. 2. 146, TOVTCDV O)V dfJL(j)OTp(t)V
Trapeori ^patr^at roTai ris TretVerai Xfyo/ueVoio-i fiaXXoi/, and 4. II, f&Ti Se
KOI a\\os Xdyoy e^cov S>8e, rw /naXiora \eyop.ei>(p avros 7rp6o~Kfifj.ai. For
axnrcp irdvTcs, where axnrep = c fere/ Vahlen compares Rhet. i. 6.
1363 a II, uxnTfp yap Trdvres rf^r) o/xoXoyoucrtj , el Kal ol KOKWS TTfTrovdores,
perhaps not a quite conclusive parallel. Closer ones may be found
in Plato: see Ast, Lex. Platon. s.v., who refers in illustration of
the use of axnrep in the sense of fere to Protag. 346 A, &o-7rcp
do-ptvovs, among other passages. For rats vnfpoxais cp. 1323 b 14,
Kara TTJV vnfpoxf)v. A different interpretation of rats inrcpoxcus from
that given above is, however, possible ; it might mean in respect
of the excess they desire of this or that good (cp. TTJV vncpfioXyv,
38, and 1323 b 8), but superiority/ not excess/ is probably the
meaning. Ynepoxais appears to be in the plural because three
different sorts of goods are measured against each other, so that
whichever sort is preferred will conceivably possess one degree of
superiority over the second and another over the third.
36. TT)S fAey y^P P TTJs K.T.X. c ()7ro(7oi>o{5j> is severed from TTJS
apery! by the whole length of the sentence for the sake of
emphasis: see above on 1281 a 14. Aristotle here remembers
PlatO, Apol. Socr. 2pD, o> aprre dvdpotv, A.6r]valos o>i>, 7rdXea>? T?)S
fjifyiarrrfs Kal fv8oKip.Q)TdTT)s fls (Tofplav Kal la^vi/, xprjudruv (J.6V OVK
al<TXVV(l 7TlfJie\OVp.VOS, OTTODS (TOl fffTOl O)S TrXftCTTa, Kal Sd^Ty? KQt Tt/Z^ff,
<ppovr)O Q)s 8e Kal d\r)0fias Kal TTJS tyvxijs, orrws ws /3eXrt(T7T^ e arar, OVK
3 i2 NOTES.
eTTifieXft ovSc <ppovri(cis / and 29 E, 6Vi8io> on ra TrXt/orou aia Trepi
eXa^icrrov rroielrat, ra 8e <pav\6rfpa rrepl ir\dovos.
37. For irXourou Kal xp^H-^Twi Vahlen compares i. 9. 12575 7,
iroiTjriKr) yap elvai rov TrXovrou Kat xP^P-dftov. H\OVTOS is explained in
i. 13. 1259 b 20 as 17 1-77$ KTrjvcus dpTf). Cp. also c. 5. 1326 b 33,
7Tpl KTT)(TCU>S Kal T1JS TTfpl TTJV OWiaV flflTOpiaS.
38. iqjieis 8e aurois epoujiei . See vol. i. p. 295, note 2. Vahlen
compares the use of facls 5* epcorijo-o/iei/ in De An. i. 3. 406 b 22,
also Metaph. F. 5. loioa 15, ^eis 8e KOI irpos TOVTOV rov \6yov
ipovpfv, and Pol. 4(7). 3.i325ai6 sqq. As to foels see above on
1270 a 9.
39. on pa8io> jieK K.T.\. MeV is taken up by ov ^v dXXa,
I323b 6 (see note on i284b 4). Tlcpl TOVTOV, i.e. whether it is
right to be content with a small amount of virtue and to seek an
unlimited amount of external goods. In place of 8iaAa/z/3ai>i>
Lambinus followed by Bekk. 2 reads Xappdveiv (Sus. and Bonitz, Ind.
s.v., also bracket the 5ia), and it is true that in 2. 3. 1262 a 17 we
have dvayKaiov Xapftdveiv ire pi dXX^Xeoi/ ras Triorets 1 , and that no parallel
has hitherto been adduced for the expression diaXafiftdvfiv TTJV nio-riv,
but it is not perhaps absolutely certain that diaXa^dveiv is wrong.
Many verbs compounded with did are occasionally used in a sense
but little removed from that of the simple verb, e.g. diavayKd&iv,
dumopflv, dta\av6dveiv, 8Ca(pv\dTTiv, etc.
40. dpwn-as on K.r.X. So that those who possess the virtues
have the means of acquiring external goods in addition, whereas
those who possess external goods have not necessarily the means
of acquiring the virtues, whence it follows that the virtues are to be
sought in preference to external goods. A little later, however,
Aristotle says that external goods are the gift of fortune (1323 b
2 7 sq.). He continues here to make use of the Apology of Plato,
30 A, oi Sei/ yap aXXo TTpaTTW eya) irepifpxofJ-ai r) TreiO&v lyzcoz/ <al veare-
povs Kal Trpea-fivrepovs pyre o-w/zdra)!/ eVt/>ieXio-#ai p.f]T xprjpAm* nporepov
cr0oSpa, cos TTJS ^^X^ s ) OTTWS a>$ dpicrTrj carat, \eyav on OVK e/c
dpfrf) yiyvcrcu, dXX e aper^s \pr)p.ara KOI raXXa dyada rots
dvOpairois airavra Kal Idia Kal drjpocriq. Compare the definition of
v&aip.ovia in Rhet. I. 5- I36ob 16 as fvdrjvia KTrjudrav Kal aroip-drtDV
p-era dwdpetos (pvXaKTtKrjs re Kal TrpaKriKrjs rovruv : Isocr. De Pace,
32, rols yap dya&ols ols e^o/xei/ ev rfj faxy, rovrots Kreopfda Kal ras
oXXas axpeXeias l>v deopevoi rvy\dvo^fv coo-^ 01 TTJS avrinv diavoias
\f\r)6aai <r<pas avrovs a/ia rov re (ppovelv a^ivov Kal rov
4(7). 1. 1323 a 37 1323 b 4. 313
nov r>v oXXcoi/ oXiycopoCvres : Xenocr. Fragm. 63 (Mullach,
Fragm. Philos. Gr. 3. 127), SfvoKpdrrjs fie 6 XaXKqfioVtos rrjv evfiai-
fjioviav aTTofii fieoo-i KTrjatv rrjs oiKcias dpcrrjs KOI TT;S vnrjpfTiKrjs avrrj
fivvd/zecos* (Ira cos pev Iv a> ylverat, (paiVerai Xeyooy TTJV ^v^i/ as fie
v(f> &i>, rds operas cos fie eg &v, cos /iepooi/, ras *aXas irpdgeis KOI ray
o TTOvfiaias es re Kal diadecrcis Kal Kivrjcrfis Kal (r^ecretp* cos TOUTCOV ov<
avfv TO. o-co/LiartKa /cat ra eVro s (cp. Plato, Rep. 403 D) : Democrit. Fragm.
Mor. 58 (Mullach, Fragm. Philos. Gr. i. 344), fioa Ka l n\ovros a
1. TW xaipeii/ = fjbovTj, as in De Gen. An. i. 18. 724 a i (referred 1323 b.
to in Bon. Ind. s. v. xaipeiv). Protarchus in Plato, Phileb. 2 1 A sqq.
finds the Good to be TO ^at peu/ or pleasure. The word /naxapios
was supposed to be derived from x ai P flv (Eth. Nic. 7. 12. ii52b
6 sq., quoted by Vahlen). Tyrants were thought to be cvdaipoves
Kal fjidKapiot if they were seen to be in the daily enjoyment of bodily
pleasures (7 (5). n.i3i4b 28 sqq.).
2. IT iv djA<|><H> . Cp. Eth. Eud. 2. I. I2l8b 34, (ppoi j/o-is yap
Kal aperr) Kal f)8ovr) V tyvxfjj S)v fvia ) -rravra. TeXos flvai fio/eel Tracnv.
Eufiai/zoi/ia is said to be a combination of ro KU\OV and pleasure in
5 ( 8 )- 5- J 339 b J 9 : se e vol. i. p. 296, note i. .
on jjiaXXoK uuapxei K.r.X. Compare the remark of Solon quoted
in Eth. Nic. IO. 9. 1179 a 9, Kal SoXon/ fie x rovs v8aifjiovas t
diTf(f)aivfTO KaXaiy, eiTreoi/ ^uerptcos rols CKTOS Ke^opT/yTypeVov
fie TO xaXXtcr^ , cos coero, /cai j3e/3t<0Koras (rco0poj/cos* eVfie^erat yap
KfKTTjpfvovs TTpdrTciv a fiet, and PlatO, Euthyd. 281 B, apa ye ovtV
av av6pa>7ros TroXXa KfKTrjfjievos Kal TroXXa Trpdrrcov vovi ^117 e^cof; ^ /uaXXoi/
oXiya j/oCi/ e^cov; (cp. Laws 660 E). Compare also the remark of
Bias to Croesus, made in support of Solon (Diod. 9. 27. 3), TO yap
eV orot ^ovXerai (6 SoXcoi/) ^ecop^cras dyatfa fitayi/covai, vvvt fie ra Trupa
crot fjiovov fopaKfv flvai fie fii* e /ceii/a p.aXXoi ^ raCra rovs dvOpaTrovs
evdainovas, and two lines variously ascribed to Antiphanes (Inc.
Fab. Fragm. 63 : Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 3. 154), Alexis (Inc. Fab.
Fragm. 41: Meineke, 3. 521), and Menander (Inc. Fab. Fragm.
175: Meineke, 4. 273),
"*lsvxT)v f xfiv fie! rrXovcriav ra fie xPW aTa
raOr* firrlv o\^is, 7rapa7reVao-/xa ro ^3iou.
4. T^JI l|w K-rijaii Twf dyaOwj , the external acquisition of goods/
Vahlen (Aristot. Aufs. 2. 16, note i) compares Eth. Nic. i. 9.
1098 b 26, ri7i> e /cros fvcrrjpiav. Compare also Plato, Rep. 443 C,
TO fie ye dX^^e s, rotoOro /ncV rt qv t cos eot/cev, 17 SiKaioo-vvrj, ciXX ou Trepl TT)J/
3 i4 NOTES.
fo> irpdtv TO>V avrov, oXXa rrepi TTJV evrbs as d\rj6S)S, Trepi eavrbv KOI rot
eovrov, fj.r) eaVai/ra raXXorpia Trparretz/ fKacrrov ev aura> p.r)&e TroXvTrpay-
p.ove iv Trpbs a XX^Xa ra ev rrj -^v^rj yevrj, and AristOt. De Gen. An.
3- 3- 754 a 33> r T ^ I; fta.Tpdxa>v a>oi/ p.oz/oi/ a-repeov eort *ai oruppov
Trpbs rfjv ?a> (rwTrjpiav.
5. irXeiw rail )(P T ) ar 4 JI Cl>l j C P- -Pl 9 I2 57 a J 6j T ra /zey TrXfi a)
ra 8* e Xarra) rail/ ix.avu>v *X flv TO ^ S dvdpd)7rovs (Vahlen), and IsOCr. De
Pace, 90, rrXfio) T>I> [<avo)V.
TOUTOIS, i. e. rots Trepi ro rfdos Kal TT\V didvoiav dyadois, OF (as in lo)
rots Trepi ty v X*J v dyadois.
6. ou fxT]i/ dXXd K.r.X. Aristotle proves that it is not well to be
content with a small amount of virtue and to seek an unlimited
amount of external goods by showing (i) that the goods of the soul
are not, like external goods and 6 pyam generally, harmful or useless
when in excess, but on the contrary increase in utility with every
increase in their amount; (2) that the best state of the soul is as
much more precious (j^iwrepov) than the best state of property and
of the body as the soul is more precious than property and the
body ; (3) that external and bodily goods are desirable for the sake
of the soul, not the soul for the sake of external and bodily goods.
On all these three grounds it is clear that the goods of the soul are
to be sought to a far greater extent than the goods of the body and
external goods.
7. oxnrep opyavov TI, cp. 3. 1 6. 1287 b 1 6, cocrrrep 6 diKaa-Trjs. That
instruments have a limit, we see from i. 8. i256b 35 sqq. and
4 (7). 4. 1326 a 35 sqq.
8. irav 8e TO xp^ 1 ^ 01 K.T.\., and everything that is useful (not
merely external goods but bodily goods also, vol. i. p. 299, note 2,
and tvrvxta as a whole, Eth. Nic. 7. 14. 1153 b 2I S( W-) belongs to
the class of things whose/ etc. Supply TOVTG>V with ccmv (with
Giph.). Ta xpjfort/ia (or axpe Xt^a) are goods that are desirable for
the sake of other goods (Eth. Nic. i. 4. 1096 b 13 sqq.: i. 3.
1096 a 7, xph< rt v MV J a P *"" oXXou xapti/: 8. 2. n55b 19). Cp. Pol.
6 (4). ii. i295b 3 sqq. and De Part. An. 2. 5. 651 a 36 sqq.
9. dmyicaioy. In the first chapter of the Fourth Book of the
Politics, which Bernays is probably right in believing to be taken
over (heriibergenommen) from an ethical dialogue, dvdy<rj and
dvayKaiov are interchanged in such a way that the latter stands
where the use of 01/07*77 owing to its being followed by a vowel
would have produced an hiatus (Kaibel, Stil und Text der HoXireia
4 (7). 1. 1323 b 513. 315
des Aristoteles, p. 10). Kaibel has apparently overlooked
the fact that the same rule is followed throughout the Politics : see
for instance 3. n. 1282 b 8-13 and 6 (4). 2. 1289 a 39~b i.
I have noticed only one passage in the Politics in which avdy^
Stands before a VOWel, 2. 4. 1262 b 14, cvravOa pev ovv dvdynr]
dfj.<por(povs (<pddp6ai TJ TOV eva, and the reason why it is used there
probably is that dvayKalov occurs in the next line, unless indeed
rods should be added before dp.<poTpovs. On the other hand there
are several passages in which dvayicaiov stands before a consonant.
For aurwj/ used pleonastically in addition to the relative, cp.
Plato, Rep. 395 D, and Stallbaum s notes on this passage and on
Gorg. 452 D. The same usage occurs in English, e. g. in Who
is the poet but lately arrived in Elysium whom I saw Spenser lead
in and present him to Virgil ? (Lyttelton s Dialogues of the
Dead).
10. rwi 8e K.T.X. With flvai supply dvayKaiov from 9. Ac answers
to p.ev in 7, TO nv yap <TOS, and we expect in n not xp*) a l P ov **,
but xpjyo-t/xoV eo-Tiv. See however Vahlen, Aristot. Aufs. 2. 24 sqq.,
who adduces other passages (Pol. 7 (5). 9. 1310 a 2 sqq. : 7 (5).
10. i3iob 9 sqq.: De An. 2. 5. 417 a 22 sqq.) in which the
second limb of an antithesis suffers a similar change, and is
caught into the structure of an intervening sentence.
11. el Set K.T.X. Menand. Monost. 579 is in the same spirit :
vovs e(TTi navrav rjycpMV T>V xprjcrifjLwv.
13. oXws re K.T.X., and broadly it is manifest that we shall say
that the best state of every individual thing, if we match one
against another, corresponds in respect of superiority to the
distance between the things of which we say that these very
states are states/ i.e. if we match two things one against the
other, the superiority of the best state of the one thing over the
best state of the other corresponds to the distance between the one
thing and the other. "o\(os marks a transition from statements as
to this or that class of goods to a broad universal proposition as to
cKdvrov npayfjia : See above On 1262 b 3. For eKda-rov irpdyfiaTos npos
oXAr/Xtt Vahlen compares among other passages Poet. 23. i459a 24,
a>s frv^fv e;(ft npos a\\rj\a. "Hvirep clXyfa didcrrao-iv = 777
rjvTTfp eiX^e, and TTJ diacrrda-fi is dependent on aKo\ov6flv.
In Pol. 4 (7). 14. 1332 b 15 sq. and Eth. Nic. 2. i. 1103 b 23 we
find aoAov0eii> followed by Kara, and many have connected it here
with Kara rfjv vrrfpoxTjv, but Vahlen (whose interpretation I have
316 NOTES.
followed) is probably right in connecting a<o\ov6eiv with TT)
(understood), and not with KOTO. TTJV {mepox^v. That eiX^e
is a perfectly possible phrase (no less than fiX^e 8idorao-ti/, the
reading of n 1 ) is shown by Vahlen (Aristot. Aufs. 2. 30), who
compares among many other passages Plato, Tim. 65 A, oo-a 8e
*cara (TfJUKpbv ras aTro^prja fis eauraij/ /cat KCVUXTCIS etX^^f, ray Se TrX^pa)-
cmr aBpoas *at Kara p,fyd\a.
16. WOT ctirep K.T.\. Cp. Plato, Laws 697 B, 7270 sq., 731 C,
Symp. 210 B, and Protag. 313 A. When Alcestis says in Eurip.
Alcest. 292 Bothe, 301 Dindorf,
ijn}\r)S yap ovftev earn rifit^repov,
she means by tyvxn life/
17. Kal dirXws Kal f\\u.v. Cp. Eth. Nic. 5. 2. 1129 b 5 and Rhet.
3. 19. 1419 b 16 sq.
Kal T(\V SidOeaiv TTjy dpicmrjy eKdorou. ElXouroy is said to be the
apery of KTTJO-IS in i. 13. 1259 b 2O -
22. dpeTTJs Kal ^pon^aews, moral and intellectual virtue : cp.
1323 a 2734 and 1323 b 2, TO ^$os rat TT^V SMMMV.
Kal TOU irpaTTeii Kara rauras. An important addition. Hitherto
we have been told only this, that those who are to be happy must
possess as much virtue as possible, but now we are told that action
in accordance with the virtues is also essential to happiness, and
this is not lost sight of in the sequel (cp. 31-36, 41 sqq.).
23. /idprupt TW 06u> xpwjJieVois, appealing to the happiness of the
Deity in proof of this/ Viet quod inquit posse nos hoc videre
utentes Deo teste, non intellexit debere nos adhibere ipsum testem
et quasi invocare ut hoc confirmet, sed uti illo tanquam signo
quodam certo et exemplo huius rei claro atque illustri/ Mdprvpi
Xprja-Bai TIVI is commonly used in the sense of producing some one
as a witness/ as in Rhet. i. 15. i375b 30, Adrjvaioi o^pto ndprvpi
XpT)(ravTo TTfp! 2aXa/iii/oj, but here, as Vahlen points out, pdprvs has
the same meaning as in Plato, Phileb. 67 B, TOVS 6r)pia>v e paras
oiovrai Kvpiovs tlvai (j-dprvpas /xoXXov fj K,T.\. Or as teStes in Cic. De
Fin. 2. 33. 109. Cp. also Metaph. A. i. 1069 a 25.
24. 6s cuSaifiwy fieV eori Kal jj.aKdpios K.r.X. As to the source
and nature of the happiness of God, cp. Eth. Eud. 7. 12. 1245 b 18,
OLITIOV 8 on fjp.lv fj,ev TO (v Kaff fTfpov, (Keiwp Sc (i. e. TO) Of (>) avrbs avrov
TO fv eWtV, and Plut. De Is. et Osir. c. i, ov yap dpyvpu KOI XP V(T< ?
TO tif tov, ov&f Ppovrals <a\ Kfpavvois I(rxvp6i>, oXX iw90r^ftg Kal
. As to the phrase ev^ai^v *a\ ^andpios see note on 1 3 1 4 b
4 (7). 1. 1323 b 1629. 317
28. In the earlier days of Greece evftaipwv would hardly be used
of a deity, as we can easily understand if we look to the original
meaning of the word ; later also it appears to have gone out of use
again to some extent as an epithet of the gods. On the other
hand we often find it thus used by Plato and other writers of his
time (see Ast, Lexicon Platonicum). I have found it elsewhere in
Aristoph. Aves 1741, rr/s r fv8aip.ovos "Hpar, in Aristot. Eth. Nic. 10.
8. 1178 b 8, TOVS 6fovs yap /^aXtcrra VTrci\r)<pap.fv paicapiovs ical evdaipovas
clvat, and in the passage of the Politics before us (Heinze, Der
Eudamonismus in der griech. Philosophic, i. 663).
26. eircl K<U K.T.\., since it is just on account of this (i. e.
because happiness does not spring from external goods) that
prosperity also differs from happiness [no less than external goods
differ from goods of the soul], for the spontaneous and fortune are
the cause of goods external to the soul [the abundance of which
constitutes prosperity], whereas no one is just or temperate [or
consequently happy] from fortune or owing to fortune. En-ei
introduces a justification of the statement that the happiness of the
individual is proportionate to his virtue and moral prudence and to
the degree in which he acts in accordance with them : if this were
not so and his happiness sprang from external goods, it would
not differ from prosperity. That prosperity consists in an abun
dance of external goods, we see from Rhet. i. 5. 1361 b 39, (vrvxla
5 e<m z>, &v f) TUX*) a y a @to v curi n, ravTa yiyvccrBai wii \)7rap\(iv rj ndvra 77
ra TrXelcrra ?; ra pc ytora. That it was identified by many with
happiness we see from Eth. Nic. i. 9. 1099 b 7 sq. and 7. 14.
1153 b 21 sqq.
28. As to TauT<5|A(XToy Kal TJ TUXT] see vol. i. p. 2 1 sqq.
SIKCUOS 8 ouSels K.r.X. Cp. Plato, Protag. 3230 sq.
29. diro TU XTJS ou8e Sici TT]V rvxflv. This expression is used for
the sake of emphasis : cp. Plut. De Fortuna, c. i, irorfpov ov8e
ra OisTjT&v TTpdypara, ovde uror^y, oiSe (ra>(ppo<Tvi>T) )
aXX* c T ^>Xn s M " Kt ^ ^ l " T vxn v AptoTfi 5^
T7) TTfViq . . . fK TV)(T)S 8e KOI filU TV\TJV <&L\OKpaTT]S Xa/3o)I/
TTopvus Kai ixQvs r)yopac ;
8* earl K.r.X., and next in order, and calling for the
same arguments to establish it, comes the truth that the best
State also is happy and does well/ But it cannot do well Aristotle
in effect proceeds unless it does noble things, and it cannot do
noble things without moral and intellectual virtue, and the courage,
3 i8 NOTES.
justice, and wisdom of a State are identical in nature with the
same virtues in an individual, so that the happiness of a State, like
that of an individual, cannot exist apart from the moral and intel
lectual virtues and action in accordance with them ; its happiness
is inseparable from the very same virtues with which happiness is
associated in the individual. Bernays and Susemihl, who substitute
ydp in 31 for the de of the MSS., regard the passage d&vvarov, 31-
36, as containing the proof of the preceding sentence
2^KaXSis, 31, but Vahlen has already pointed out (Aristot.
Aufs. 2. 45 sq.) that the former passage is rather a deduction from
latter. The arguments used in the passage 31-36 are not the
same as those used in 1323 a 38-b 29, nor do they prove that
the best State is happy; what is proved in 31-36 is that the
happy State will possess the same courage, justice, temperance,
and wisdom which are possessed by the virtuous individual. One
can conceive that the State might be happy without possessing the
virtues of the virtuous individual; the object of 31-36 is to show
that this is not the case, and that any happy State must possess
these virtues, and thus to supplement and complete 29-31. It
follows that the best State will possess them. In saying that the
courage, justice, temperance, and wisdom of. a State are identical
with the courage, justice, temperance, and wisdom of an individual
Aristotle follows in the track of Plato, Rep. 435 B sq. and 441 C sq.
With dSvvarov de Ka\S>s TrpaTTciv /c.r.X. compare the reasoning in Plato,
Gorg. 507 C.
34. Ixei, not e^ovo-t, cp. 8 (6). 1. 1316 b 34 sq. and Plato, Phileb.
64 E, fJLfTpiorrjs yap Kal iytyierpta KaXAoy S^TTOU KOL dpTrj Travra^ou u/i-
35. popfyfy. Bonitz (Ind. s.v.) remarks of this passage,
idem fere quod Svvafus significat.
The suppressed antecedent of &v must be rjj dvdpia KM
KM <ppovf)<ri : we expect therefore dvSpdos KM diKaios KM ^povipos in
place of MKCUOS KM (ppovipos KM croxppcoi/, but Aristotle is not careful
of exact correspondence in enumerations of this kind, as Vahlen
shows by comparing Eth. Nic. 1. 13. 1103 a 4-8, Pol. i. 13. 1259 b
39-1260 a 2, Pol. 6 (4). n. i295b 6-9, and Pol. 3. 12. 1282 b 36-
1283 a 3, where we expect TOO KO\\OVS in place of roO TT\OVTOV in
1283 a 2. The same thing is observable in Plato: see Stallbaum
on Plato, Rep. 490 C.
37. fxeV is probably answered not by 8e in vvv de v7roKetV0o>, 40,
4(7). 1. 1323 b 34 2. 1324 a 5. 319
but by fie in ir6rfpov fie K.T.X., 1324 a 5 (see Vahlen, Aristot. Aufs.
2 . 25).
Tre<f>p<H|ua<rjxeVa. Not only what has been said on this subject,
but the whole contents of the first three chapters are introductory,
because they merely prepare the way for the inquiry with which
Aristotle is mainly concerned, the inquiry as to the best consti
tution (cp. c. 2. 1324 a 19 sqq., c. 4. 1325 b 33 sqq.).
38. Qiyy&veiv is rare in the best Prose (cwn-ojuai being the com
mon verb), but is used by Xenophon, Cyrop. i. 3. 5, 5. i. 16, 6. 4.
9, and by Aristotle (Liddell and Scott s. v.). See also Ruther
ford, New Phrynichus, pp. 169, 391. ETrfgeXflflv (aor. infin.) is used
though Biyydvav (pres. infin.) has preceded, probably because eVee p-
XfcrQai is not used in this sense.
39. ere pas axoXrjs, i. e. ere pas peQoSov (SuS. 3 Ind. S. V. 0-^0X17),
Cp. 1 324 a 2, erri TTJS vvv /ueflo fiov, and 21, fjpfls fie ravTTjv Trpoflpi^e&z
vvv rf)v CTKtyiv. Compare also Plut. Pericl. C. 39, dXXa rai-ra juv
io-a>s eYe pus 1 fidei TrpayfiaTfias flvai. Nil/ fie , 40, is in opposition to
erepas (rxo^rjS.
40. jxeV should rather follow u7ro/ceiV0o>, but pev interdum non ei
additur vocabulo in quo vis oppositionis cernitur (Bon. Ind. s. v.).
41. KexoptjYTqfAeVifjg K.T.X. Cp. Eth. Nic. i. 9. 1099 a 32 sq. and
10. 9. H79E4 sqq. Xenocrates, on the other hand, had identified
the good and the happy life, and his view is consequently corrected
here (Top. 7. I. 152 a 7, KaBdnep SfvoKpdrrjs rov eufiai juom /3t oi> Koi rbv
(TTTouSatoi aTrofieiKi uo i TOV avrdv, irei8r) iravrav TO>V J3ia>v aiprrtoTaroy
6 (nrovdaios Kal 6 vdaifJLo>V ev yap TO a.lpcra>Tarov Kai peyicnov), and also
that of the Cynics, for they held that virtue needed only the addi
tion of the strength which Socrates possessed to be sufficient for
happiness (Diog. Laert. 6. II, avrap^rj yap TTJV dpcTrjv Trpos fvdatfjioviav,
prjdevbs TTpoa-^o^v^v on /u) 2a>KpaTtKrjs io-^vos).
1. The suppressed subject of fxeWx^ probably is, not rbv 3toi/, but 1324 a.
CKacrTov Kai ras TroXeis.
2. em TTJS vvv fji068ou, ( for the time of the present inquiry :
cp. Eth. Nic. 9. 4. 1 1 66 a 34, a$eiV0a> eVt rov napovros, and Isocr.
Paneg. 167, eVi T^S vvv i^Xt/ciar, and see Bon. Ind. 268 a 5-13.
5. norepoK Se K.T.X. Aristotle has just said that the courage, C. 2.
justice, etc., of a State are the same as the corresponding virtues in
an individual, and now he asks whether this is also true of happi
ness. The question marked out for inquiry in 1323 a 20 sq.,
TTorepov 6 aipeTUTUTOS fiios Koivfj Kal X^P^ avrbs fj erepoy, has been SO
3 20 NOTES.
far answered that we have been told that the most desirable life
both for the State and for the individual is per dperrjs, but we have
not yet learnt whether the happiness of the State resembles the
happiness of the individual (1323 b 21 sqq.) in springing from
virtue and being proportionate to it, and, till we know this, we
cannot affirm that the happiness of the State and that of the
individual are the same. We are now told that this is the case
(1324 a 13, Koi TroXii/ evdatfjLOvea-Tepav (f)f)(rci TT\v (TTTovfiaiorepai/). Plu
tarch claims that Lycurgus was already aware of this (Lycurg.
C. 31, &(Tirep cvbs dvdpbs /3/<a Kai TrdXfcay oXrjs vopifav fiidaipoviav UTT*
dpfTrjs eyyivftrdat KOL opovoias TTJS irpbs CIVTTJV, and Ages. C. 33). He
often seems tacitly to defend Lycurgus against Aristotle s criticisms
(see notes on 1270 a 4, 19, and 1324 b 7).
12. d-iro8^x T<u > accipit cum assensu, probat (Bon. Ind. s. v.).
Cp. 2. 6. 1265 a 25.
14. ev pev K.T.X. For <n>/i7roXir*iW0ai KOI KOivnvfiv TroXews See note
on 1293 a 4, Koivavovcri KOI iroKirevovTat. As to the question here
raised and the parties to the discussion, see vol. i. p. 305 sqq.
In using the words 6 ^VIKOS KCU rrjs TroXiriKjJ? KOivwias diro\e\vp.evos
Aristotle probably has before him not only the language of
AristippUS in Xen. Mem. 2. I. 13, dXX eya> rot . . . ouS els TroXirei ai/
cfjLavTov KOTaKXTJa), aXXa gevos Travra\o\) ei/Lti, but also the example of
Anaxagoras, who lived many years at Athens, though a Clazomenian,
and when he was forced to leave it, did not return to his native city,
but preferred to live a stranger s life at Lampsacus and died there
(Rhet. 2. 23. 1398 b 15).
17. For 8id0<ni> iroXews Cp. PlatO, Rep. 579 E, cinep rfi r^s TroXeas
fttodcitm fa "px sl lofiw*
18. Koivuvelv iroXews = o-u/LiTroXireiW&u, to take an active share in
a State (cp. 15).
19. eiT6 KCH rial fiey JIT) TOI? 8e irXeiorois. For icat, cp. C. 9. 1329 a
7, Tpoirov \iiv riva rots avTOis 1 , Tponov 8e nva Kal erepois.
eirel 8e ic.r.X. The best MSS. have ceiw> pev yap in 22, though
P 4 - 6 L s omit yap and Vet. Int. has no equivalent for it (Vet. Int.
occasionally fails to render yap : see vol. ii. p. Ixiii). Tap should
probably be retained in the text, and if we retain it, we must place
the apodosis at on /*eV ovv K.T.X., 23. After a string of protases
introduced by W, the apodosis is often introduced by ovv in
Aristotle s writings (see Bonitz, Aristot. Studien, 2. 59 sqq.). In
c. 13. 1331 b 26 sqq. and in De An. i. 4. 408 a 5 sqq. the
4 (7). 2. 1324 a 1227. 321
apodosis is introduced by /*/ ovv after a protasis introduced by r
or .
TTJS TroXiTiKTjs 8iai>oi<xs Kal Oewpias. Cp. C. 3. I325b 2O, 6(o>pias
*al dtavof)o-eis. Bonitz (Ind. 1 86 a 28) explains didvoia here as cogit-
andi actio (i.e. thought ), referring to Metaph. E. i. 1025 b 6, ivao-a
nio~Tr)p.Tj SiavorjTiKrj f) /zere^ovo-a rt diavoias, Eth. Nic. 9. 9. II^O b II
sq., and De Interp. 14. 23 a 32 sq.
23. rauTTji K<x6 r\v rally, i.e. TUVTTJV rrjv ra^iv Kaff rjv. Vahlen
(Aristot. Aufs. 2. 33) compares 6 (4). 12. 1296 b 19, eV&x er <u Se TO
/LieV TTOIOV v-irapxeiv erepw /zepei TJ}y TroXeeoy, e S)J/ avz/eoTT/Ke p.p>v fj TroXis,
aXXcp 5c ^lepet ro TrocroV : 6 (4). 4. I29Ob 28 : 6 (4). 5. 1292 b 8. Cp.
also De Gen. An. 4. 4. 772 a 2.
24. K&k oo-riaouK, whether Tr/xwcriKo s or 06a>p>7TiKo 9.
25. djjL<j)io-pT]TiTat 8e Trap* aurStv TW ojAoXoyouVTWi/ K.r.X. Cp.
c. 1 6. 1335 a 39, TCI ?rapa TG>V larpuv \ey6peva (where see note), and
Xen. Cyrop. i. 6. 2, ra napa TO>V 6eu>v avp.^ov\fv6p,fva. For this use
of Trapa see Kiihner, Ausfiihrl. gr. Gramm., ed. 2, 440 a. i.
27. 6 irdi Twv TW^ IKTOS diroXeXu/jieVos, olov OewprjTtKos TIS, oi \LQVQV
rise s (^ao-ik etkai ^iXoao^o^. Aristotle was on the point of saying
6 (piXoo-ocfros, as in 32, but he substitutes this long phrase, because
he declines to identify this kind of life exclusively with the philo
sophic life. He selects three strong assertions for review, each
containing the word /UQ I/OJ/, and this is the first of them. The other
two are p.6vov yap dvftpos TOV TrpaKTiKov elvat /3ioi> /cat TroXrriKoi , 39, and
01 8e TOV deo-TToriKov KOI rvpavvLKov rpoTTov rfjs TroXiretay flvat p.6vov cvdaipovd.
(pao-iv, 1324 b 2. As to the passage before us cp. c. 3. 1325 a 18,
ot p.ev yap dTro8oKifJ.d(ov(n ras noXtTiKas dpxds, vop.iovTs TOV re row
\(v6epov PLOV crepov Tiva flvai TOV TTO\ITIKOV Kal Trdvrav atpercoraroi/, 01
8e TOVTOV apivTov. ndvTav T>V (KTOS aTroXfXv/ze^os, however, means
something more than a mere rejection of political office ; Aristotle
probably has Anaxagoras in his mind, his refusal to be cumbered
even with property, his passion for Qeapia and fXevdfpia : compare
the account of Anaxagoras in Plut. Pericl. c. 16, where dvopyavov KOI
dTrpocrStr) TTJS KTOS v\r)s eVl Tols Ka\ols Kivfi Trjv Sidvoiav may be compared
with TTUVTWV T>V CKTOS dnoXcXvfjLevos, in Himer. ap. Phot. Biblioth.
1088 R (quoted by Menage on Diog. Laert. 2. 6), where ndo-rjs
eavTovs r^s (gufav do-xoXias \ev6fpao~avTes may be compared with the
same phrase, and in Diog. Laert. 2. 6,oros (i.e. Avagayopas) cvyeveia
KOI TrXouro) 8ia(pepa>v rjv } aXXa /cai fjieya\o(ppoo~vvr], os y* TO. Trarpaki
r^ Te rois otfcei oiy, alrtafals yap inr ai>Tu>v o>s dp.\S)V, "Tt ovv," (prj t
VOL. III. Y
322
NOTES.
eiff eTTipcXclcrOe ; " Kui reXos direarrj KCU ncpi rrjv ra>v
6(o>piav ?jVj ov (ppovTifav TQJI/ TTO\ITIK.O>V. See also Clemens, Strom. 2.
416 D (quoted by Zeller, Gr. Ph. I. 912. 5), Avagayopav ...TTJV Beuplav
(bdvai TOV fSiov reXos cu/ai Kai T?)I> OTTO ravrrji eXevdepiavl Eth. Nic. IO. 9-
1179 a 13 sqq.: Eth. Eud. i. 4. 12150 6 sqq. and i. 5. I2i6a 10
sqq. Aristotle, however, may also be thinking of Empedocles (cp.
Diog. Laert. 8. 63, quoted below on 1325 a 19). *Oi/ /uoW rives
(pao-tv eii/cu <pi\6<rocpov perhaps contains a reminiscence of Plato,
Theaet. 175 D, euros &} eKarepov rponos, & GedSwpe, 6 /xev TG> ovn ev
fXfvOepiq TC Kai cr^oXjy redpafjifjifvov, ov 8fj (pi\6tro(pov KaXfTy, and Rep.
4^6 A, KOL xo>p\s av 7Tpl cov 6 \6yos, ovs povovs av TIS 6p0)S
(pi\ov6ct>ovs : cp. Plut. De Facie in Orbe Lunae, c. 30, at
(\^u^ai) /zera cr^oX^s airpay^ova KCU (piXovocpov o-rep^acrai fiiov. Aristotle
hints in these words that it is possible to lead a philosophic life
without withdrawing altogether from politics ; he probably remem
bers that Socrates, Archytas, and Epaminondas had done so. Cp.
Plut. An Seni sit gerenda Respublica, c. 26, much of which chapter
is thought by Zeller, Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 892. i (Aristotle and the Earlier
Peripatetics, Eng. Trans., vol. ii. p. 441, note i), to be based, in sub
stance at any rate, on Dicaearchus, ScoKpar^y yovv OVTC fiaQpa 6e\s OVT els
Opovov Ka6io-as OVT &pav BiaTpi^rjs r) jrcpnraTov rols yvapip-ois TTay(j.evT]V
<^)t>Xarr<Mj/, aXXa Kai iraifov, ore ru^oi, KOI avpTrlvoiv Kai
fviois, Kai (rvvayopdfav, reXos Se Kai o-vv8e8fp.evos Kai Trivcov TO
(pi\oo~6<pi ) Trpairoy aTroSfi^as 1 TOV ftiov O.TTO.VTI %p6va> KOI /zepei Kai ira.6fo~i
Kai irpdypaa-iv aTrXwy arrao-i (pi\oo-o(piav fie^d/zevo^, and Cic. de Orat. 3.
34. 137, septem fuisse dicuntur uno tempore, qui sapientes et
haberentur et vocarentur. Hi omnes praeter Milesium Thalen
civitatibus suis praefuerunt. Plato, again, though he speaks of the
true philosopher as scorning political office (Rep. 521 A sq.), will
not hear of his philosophic class refusing political office, at any rate
in his ideal State. Cp. also Gorg. 500 D. Chrysippus was so far
from thinking the o-xoXaortKos jStos the only one fit for a philosopher
that he classed it as an jftoviKos pios (Plut. De Stoicor. Repugnantiis,
C. 2).
29. oxeS&i Y^P K - T -^- Cp. I. 7. 1255 b 36, at/roi de TroXireuoprat 77
<pi\oo-ocpovo-iv. For 01 (ptXoTtpoTaToi TTpbs dpTr)v, cp. (with Eaton) 5 (8).
6. 1341 a 29, jJLeyaXo-^vxoTepot. npbs Trjv dptTyv. QaivovTai Trpoatpovp.evoi,
f evidently choose/
81. Kai rS>v irporepw^ (e.g. Anaxagoras and, as we shall see,
Gorgias) Kai TWI/ vvv (e. g. Isocrates and Epaminondas). Ot
4 (7). 2. 1324 a 2938. 323
does not, I think, occur elsewhere in the Politics (oi
is the usual phrase), but it occurs in Plato, Phaedr. 274 B
and Menex. 241 D.
Xeyw 8e 8uo ic.r.X. See critical note.
32. Sicuj^pei 8e ou jjuicpoi> K.T.\. Aristotle probably has before
him the words of Socrates in Plato, Gorg. 500 C, 6pa? yap on irep\
TOVTOV io~lv rjfuv ol Xoyot, ou ri av jj.d\\ov o~7rov8d(Tie TI$ KOI o~fj.iKpov
vovv e^o)i/ (ivOpcairos, r) TOVTO, ovriva %pr) rporrov rjv, Trorepov eVi ov av
irapaKaXfls ep.t (the political life) . . . T; erri rov8f TOV /3/oi/ TOV eV
<pi\oo~o(piq.
33. dydyio] yap K.T.\. Aristotle perhaps remembers Plato, Rep.
54 A, dvayKao-Tfov . . . Idovras TO ayaBov avro, TrapaSeiyjtzari
, Kal TToXlZ/ KOI iSlCOTOff KOI fdVTOVS KOffflflv TOV eTTlXoiJTOV fi lOV fV
K.T.\. (cp. Laws 702 A sub fin.}.
35. kojAi^ouat 8 s ot ptv K.T.\. It is possible that Anaxagoras had
expressed himself to this effect: he seems at any rate to have
implied in his account of the happy man that he was not a Sui/ao-r^s
(Eth. Nic. 10. 9. 1179 a 13 sqq.). Isocrates had said in his Letter
to the Sons Of JaSOn ( 1 1 ), e/xoi yap atpercbrepo? 6 @ios eiwu doKfl /cat
/SeArt coi/ 6 TQ>I/ iditoTcvovrav TJ 6 T>V TVpavvovvTcov, Kal Tas Ti^as fjdiovs
yyovpai Tas cv TOLS iro\iTiais r) Tas ev TO.IS [tovapxiais : compare the
spurious Fourth Philippic ascribed to Demosthenes, c. 70. As
Eaton points out, Plato had already made Thrasymachus in Rep.
344 A sqq. speak of Tvpawis as fj TeXfoorar?; dSifa a: cp. also Gorg.
478 E, Polyb. 2. 59- 6, OVTO yap Tovvopa (of tyrant) TTfpt/^et TI}V dtrc-
/SeoraTT;!/ e/i(^a(Tii/, Kal Trdcras TreptciXrjfa Tas ev dvdpa>7rois ddiKias Kal
napavouiaS) and Paus. 8. 27. II, TOUTG> TW AptoroS^w Kal TvpavvovvTt
f(yevTO opus 7riK\Tj6rjvaL Xp^crro), and 8. 36. 5. In fxer ddiKLas TWOS
eivai TIJS jjityio-Tijs ( accompanied with injustice of the very greatest
kind ) TIVOS lends emphasis : cp. Xen. Mem. 1.3. 12, & HpdK\fis. t>s
bfivtjv Tiva Xeyet? 8vvap.iv TOV cpi\r)uaTos flvai ( how very terrible ), and
Soph. O. C. 560, and see Liddell and Scott, s.v. TIS A. ii. 8.
37. iroXiTiKws 8e, i.e. if rule is exercised as it should be exer
cised over men free and equal (cp. 3. 4. i277b 7 sqq.: i. 7.
1255 b 20).
38. eji/rroSioi/ exeiy TTJ ircpl auroy euT]|j.epia, and SO not to be
productive of TO optora TTpdrTftv Kal TO fjv paKapiats (24). As to
fp-TTodtov (X. flv see above on 1266 a 2 7 Tf; TTtpl avrov (vrjfjifptq, in
contrast to fj r6$- fvrjp.fpia (health, food, etc.), Eth. Nic. 10. 9.
iifSb 33 sqq.
Y 2
324 NOTES.
8e K.T.X. As Bonitz points out (Ind. 247 b 23), eg evavTias
takes a dative in Pol. 7 (5). n. 1314 a 31.
39. povov yap K.T.X. This was the view of Gorgias as expressed
by MenO in PlatO, Meno 7 1 E, avrr] eo-T\v dvftpbs aperf, iKavbv elvai TO.
T^S TroXecos TrpdTTeiv (and perhaps also of Prodicus and Protagoras,
Rep. 600 C sq.) : compare what Socrates says to Callicles, the
friend of Gorgias, in Gorg. 500 C, ovTiva xpV Tpmrov ^v, rroTepov enl
ov (rv TrapaKoXeis e/ze, TO. TOV dvSpbs df] ravra Trparroi/ra, Xeyovra re ev Tto
i7/jo> Kai pr)TopiKT]V dcrKovvTa KCU 7ro\iTev6p,evov TOVTOV TOV rpoTroi/, ov vfiels
vvv 7To\iTVf(r8e, *] eVt Tovde TOV fiiov TOV ev (piXo<ro(pia, and what Callicles
himself says in Gorg. 485 D of one who continues to study
philosophy after he has ceased to be young, vndpxei TOVTW TO>
di^pcoTroo, KO.V rrdvv ev(pvr]S y, dvavftpto yevto~6ai (pevyovTi TO. fj,e<ra Trjs
TrdXeco? KOL TCIS dyopds, ev als f(prj 6 TTOITJTTJS TOVS avSpas dpiTTpfTrels
yiyvcvdai K.T.X., and Hipp. Maj. 281 B sq. Gorgias formed himself
(Hipp. Maj. 282 B) and his disciples (Xen. Anab. 2. 6. 16) on this
model; his ideal of human life stood in the strongest possible
contrast to that of Anaxagoras. Nowhere can it have found more
sympathy than at Athens (cp. Thuc. 2. 40). The added remark
(c. 3. 1325 a 21 Sqq.), dftvvaTov yap TOV prjSev jrpaTTOVTa irpaTTeiv ev,
rr]V S evTrpayiav Kal TTJV ev8aijj.oviav elvai. TUVTOV, may also be due to
Gorgias. In 2. 2. 1261 b i (cp. 3. 6. 1279 a 8 sqq.) Aristotle
leaves the question open whether ruling is a good thing
or not.
40. e<|> 5 eKdoTTjs yap K.T.X. This was not the general view: cp.
Eth. Nic. IO. 9. 1179 a 6, TOVTO ft ea-Tiv I8e1v evapyas of yap iStcorat
TWV dvvao~TO)V ov% T/TTOV doKovcri TO. ejrieKrj npaTTfiv, aXXa Kal ^taXXoi .
Aristotle, however, seems to have said, if the irpoTpe-n-TiKos ascribed to
him was really his, that Kings were favourably circumstanced for
philosophizing (Fragm. 47. 1483 a 41 sqq.): compare the view of
Marcus Aurelius (Comm. n. 7), and contrast Plut. Ad Princ.
Inerud. c. 5, where Plutarch suspects that Alexander was half
inclined to regard his own splendour and power ebs K<a\vo-iv dpeTfjs
Ka\ do-xohiav. For eVi with the gen. in the sense of in respect of/
Cp. 3. 9. 1 280 a 17, and Plato, Rep. 460 A, wore TOV (pavXov enelvov
1324 b. 2. ot 8e K.T.X. By the despotic and tyrannical form of the
constitution Aristotle means a form of constitution devised irpos TO
KpaTfiv Kal evTT6&t.v TMV TTfXas. No notice is taken of those who
praised the life of the tyrant, probably because no one would claim
4 (7). 2. 1324 a 391324 b 7. 325
that the tyrant was alone happy. For rporcov TT)S TroXn-eia?, cp. 2. 5.
1264 a II, 6 Tporros Tys o\rjs 7ro\iTias, and 2. 7. 1267 a iy, 6 T/JOTJ-OS
T77 <J>aXeou TroXireiay. Thibron and other writers on the Lacedae
monian constitution are probably referred to (see c. 14. 1333 b 18
sqq.), for they seem to have called the Lacedaemonian State happy
because it ruled over many, and to have ascribed its happiness to
the framer of its constitution (1333 b 22 sq., 29 sqq.). Aristotle may
have thought that Alexander needed warning on the subject (cp.
Plut. De Tranq. An. c. 13 : Aristot. Fragm. 614. i58ib 18 sqq.).
3. irap enois Se K.T.\., and in some States this is the distinctive
aim both of the constitution and of the laws, that the members of
the State may exercise a despotic rule over others/ In the Lacedae
monian and Cretan States, for instance, both constitution and laws
were framed with this end in view (c. 14. 1333 b 5 sqq.). For opos
TTJS jroXiTfias cp. 8 (6). 2. 1317 b io sq. Compare also the use of
\m66 fans in 7 (5). ii. I3i4a 27 sqq.
5. 8to KCU, T&ik TrXiorwi> cofujmajc xuS-rjy ws eiirctk KeijjteVan irapa
rots irXetorois. Kat = though : cp. Xen. Hell. 3. 5. 2, A6r)vaioi df
KOI ov (jifTci\aftovTS TOVTOV TOV xpvcrlov o/jins TrpoOv/jLoi r)aav els rov TroXf/zoz/j
and see Liddell and Scott s.v. K<U B. ii. 4.
KO|Ufi*K=t^/Mv: cp. 2. 8. 1268 b 42 and 1269 a i, and see Bon.
Ind. s. v. v6nip.os.
6. ei irou TI rrpos tf ol vopoi jSXeirouo-i, cp. Plato, Laws 963 A,
yap tv ecpap-ev fiety del Travff T\\MV ra ra>v v6p.o)v /SXeVow dvai } TOVTO
TTOV ^ui/e^oapov/iei/ rrdvv opO&s \eyeo-0ai.
7. wcnrep K.r.X. The same thing is said in 4 (7). 14. 1333 b
5 sqq. and of Lacedaemon in 2. 9. 1271 b 2 sqq.: cp. also 1325 a 3,
and Plato, Laws 626 A, Ktu a-^e86i/ dvevprjo-fis ovTO) (TKOiroov TOV Kprjrvv
t, 0)9 fls TOV 7roXe/zoi> airavTO. dr)p,oo-iq KCU 18 iq. TO. v6p.ip.a fjp. iv
ji/ o-wfTagaTo. We should hardly have guessed that this was
so from the part of the Code of Gortyna which has come down to
us, but the account of Cretan institutions given in Strab. p. 480 on
the authority of Ephorus so far bears out the testimony of Plato
and Aristotle, that it represents the development of courage in the
young citizens to have been one main aim of the constitution.
Plutarch probably has similar charges before him when in Lycurg.
0.31 and Ages. c. 33 he tries to make out that the aim of Lycurgus
was very much that which Plato and Aristotle said that it ought to
have been (see above on 1324 a 5). For fj re iratfaia Kal TO T&V
7T\rj6os, Cp. C. 14. 1333 b 9, TOVS vopovs KOI Tr]v iTcii8fiai>. For ro
326 NOTES.
-, most of the laws/ Bonitz (Ind. 603 b 17 sqq.)
compares 6 (4). 4. 1290 a 31, 32 and 2. 5. 1264 a 13.
9. en. 8e K.T.\., and further in all the non-Greek nations that
are capable of winning at the expense of others warlike prowess is
honoured/ Aristotle has before him Hdt. 2. 167, 6pf<ov KOI Qpfaas
Kal ^KvBas Kal Uepo-as Kal A.v8ovs (he substitutes the Celts for
the Lydians) KO\ o-^eSoi/ irdvTas TOVS ftapfidpovs aTTOTiaorepovs TWV
a\\6)v f)yr)p,evovs 7ro\ir)Tea>v TOVS ras Te xvas p.av6dvovTas Kal rovs fKyovovs
TovT<av TOVS e a7ra\\ayp,vovs T>V ^eipcova^iewj/ yevvaiovs voutofj.evovs
flvai, Kal /iaXiora TOVS fs TOV TroXe^ov dvcipevovs p.pa6rjKao-t d* &v TOVTO
Trdvres ot^EXXqi/es, *ai /xaXtcrra AaKe6at/udj/iot, where there is a transition
from the barbarians to the Lacedaemonians, just as in the passage
before us there is a transition from the Lacedaemonians to the
barbarians. He probably also has before him Plato, Laws 637 D,
KOI KeXrol Kal "iftrjpes Kal QpaKes, TroXe/zifca gvpTravTa ovra ravra
7; Kaddirep vfjifls (i. e. the Lacedaemonians and Cretans), and perhaps
Xen. Mem. 2. i. 10. Cp. also Isocr. Paneg. 67, Ian yap dpxi-
Kcorara pev TOJV yevcov Kal /ieyiaras dvvatrrfias e^ovra "2Kvdui Kal QpaKes Kal
Hepa-ai. The phrase rots dwapevois TrXeoveKTelv recurs in 8 (6). 3.
i3i8b 4, where of KpaTovvres takes its place in the next line : cp.
DeniOSth. De Chers. C. 42, core -yap vjuels OVK avTol 7r\eov(KTf)(rai KOI
KaTatrxflv dpxfjv ev TrccpvKOTes. No doubt among the barbarians of
Europe in Aristotle s day, as among those of Africa in our own,
there were raiding and raided races. *H Toiavrrj dvvauis, i. e. f) Ti-oXe-
^1*17 dvvap.is, referring tO Trpbs TOVS TroXe /zour, 8 (cp. rr)v dpTr]V TavTrjv,
13). Thus no\efuov is emphatic in 16 and 18, and T>V iro\cpia>v
in 20. For the perfect rcrt /zqrot see above on 12 80 a 16, dijjpriTai,
and see Holden s note on Xen. Oecon. 9. 4, avmrmrarai..
12. Kal t Ofiot Tide s eifft, laws also providing for the giving of
honours, as well as honours. The honours might be given apart
from any provisions of law.
13. KaOdirep eV Kapx*)S6yi ic.r.X., as for instance at Carthage men
receive, we are told, their decoration composed of armlets with as
many armlets as they have served campaigns/ Coray would read
eVc Too-ovro)!/ KpiKav, but Vahlen (Aristot. Aufs. 2. 34) rightly dis
approves of this attempt to secure a more exact correspondence
between antecedent and relative. I translate icpiW * armlets/ not
rings/ for the KptW which Demosthenes wore was not a ring
but an armlet (Plut. Demosth. C. 30, Eparoa-dev^s Sf Kal aiiTos cv
4(7). 2. 1324 b 915. 327
<j)T}(T\ KOl Xw TO (pappClKOV (f>V\d<T(TflV TOV & KptKOV flvai TOVTOV dVTto (j)6pT]fJ.a
TT(pi@paxi6viov : cp. Dec. Orat. Vit. Demosth. 847 B), and those worn
by Carthaginian soldiers may well have been so too. Compare the
armillae given to Roman soldiers for brilliant feats of arms (Liv.
10. 44 : Guhl and Koner, Life of the Greeks and Romans, Eng.
Trans, p. 586). We hear very little of similar rewards for gallant
service in Greece. It was with land that Pittacus was rewarded for
slaying his antagonist Phrynon (Plut. De Herod. Malign, c. 1 5). It
was not by rewards given to the brave but by the education of
youth that the Lacedaemonians and Cretans developed military
prowess in their citizens. The Carthaginian custom may have
been derived from the Libyans around them (cp. Hdt. 4. 176), or
possibly from Egypt (Sext. Empir. Pyrrh. Hypotyp. 3. 201, p. 168.
25 sqq. Bekker). It seems likely from the passage before us that
the decoration of KpUoi was confined to citizens of Carthage and
was intended to induce them to serve in war and not to leave
military service to mercenaries.
15. r\v 8e K.T.X., and there was at one time a law in Macedon
also that he who had slain no foeman should be girded with his
halter (instead of a belt)/ A man girded with a halter would
cut a sorry figure beside one girded with a handsome belt adorned
with metal, and possibly golden, buckles (Guhl and Koner, Eng.
Trans, p. 235). Among the Cappadocians to wear a belt meant
to be an officer (Anth. Pal. n. 238 : Liddell and Scott s. v. &&gt;! //).
Compare the Macedonian custom mentioned by Hegesander,
quoted in Athen. Deipn. 18 a, Hyrja-avdpos e <J)T)(TIV oufie eOos emu ev
MctKfdoviq KaraKXivearOai riva ev SetTrveo, ei fj.r) TIS e&&gt; Awi/ vv Kevrrjo-eiev
Zus de roVe KaG^fuvoi edd-rrvovv, where we read that Cassander, though
a brave man and a skilful hunter, had not been able to fulfil this
requirement at the age of thirty-five and still sat at dinner. A closer
parallel may be found in the iron ring worn by many of the Chatti
till they had slain an enemy in war (Tac. Germ. c. 31, et aliis
Germanorum populis usurpatum raro et privata cuiusque audentia
apud Chattos in consensum vertit, ut primum adoleverint, crinem
barbamque submittere, nee, nisi hoste caeso, exuere votivum obliga-
tumque virtuti oris habitum . . . Fortissimus quisque ferreum insuper
anulum (ignominiosum id genti) velut vinculum gestat, donee se
caede hostis absolvat. Plurimis Chattorum hie placet habitus).
Similar customs are traceable among the Sauromatae (Nic.
Damasc. Fragm. 122 : Miiller, Fr. Hist. Gr. 3. 460). It is a rule
328 NOTES.
among all the tribes [of the head-hunting Malays of Borneo]
that no youth can regularly wear a mandau (sword) or be married
or associate with the opposite sex, till he has been on one or more
head-hunting expeditions. A mandau is presented to him probably
at his birth or when he receives a name, but not till he has washed
it in the blood of an enemy can he presume to carry it as part of
his every-day equipment (Bock, Head-hunters of Borneo, p. 216),
Under Cetewayo, a Zulu who had not washed his spear/ that is,
who had not killed an enemy, could not marry. We light on
a more genial form of the same custom in the island of Skye.
1 In Dunvegan Castle is kept an ox s horn, hollowed so as to hold
perhaps two quarts (of what liquid ?) which the heir of Macleod
was expected to swallow at one draught as a test of his manhood,
before he was permitted to bear arms or could claim a seat among
the men (Dr. Johnson s Journey to the Western Islands of Scotland,
Works, 8. 289).
17. iv 8e lKu0cus K.T.X. Now we pass from laws to customs (cp.
22). The result is attained by law at Carthage and in Macedon,
by custom among the Scythians and Iberians. Eaton compares
Hdt. 4. 66, where however there is no mention of the o-Kixpos
7rpKpcp6fj.vos, so that it is doubtful whether Aristotle derives his
statement from this source. See however above on 1262 a 19,
1276 a 28, and 1284 a 26. The o-Kixpos was used by herdsmen
and country people (Athen. Deipn. 498 f) and is quite in place
among the Scythians : some, in fact, imagined an etymological
connexion between cruixpos and SKU^S- (Athen. Deipn. 499 f). For
TTIVCIV a-Kixpov Eaton compares Horn. II. 8. 232,
TTLVOVTCS Kprjrrjpas CTricrTtfpeas oivoio.
18. iv 8e TOIS "Iprjpat K.T.\. Why have we ev 8e SuvGais in 17,
and fv Se Tots*lpr)p(nv here? Cp. 7 (5). 6. 1306 a 21, where see
note. A similar custom existed among the Sindi, a Scythian race
dwelling at the foot of the Caucasus on the East coast of the
Euxine (Nic. Damasc. Fragm. 121 : Miiller, Fr. Hist. Gr. 3. 460,
Si i/Soi TOCTOVTOVS l^Ovs eVi rot s rdcpovs eVi/3aXXovcrtj>, oarovs (av) iroXefjiLovs
6 BaTTTo/j-evos aTTKTOvats fl). For KaTaTTTjyvvova-i Trepi rov rdfpov, cp. Thuc.
5. ii. i, 7TfpiepavTfs aiiTov TO \i.vr\ pelov (with Arnold s note). The
word opcXio-Kos is usually explained here as meaning an obelisk,
but this use of it is rare, and if we explain it thus, we must suppose
that a long pointed stone is referred to, for soldiers after a battle
would not find it easy to set up real obelisks at the grave
4 (7). 2. 1324b 1720. 329
of a comrade. It is possible that the word should be translated
here a small spit. This is its usual meaning, and every soldier
had a small spit ready to hand (Plut. Reg. et Imperat. Apophth.,
Scipio Minor 16, 201 B). Spits might be thought likely to be
useful to the dead man, like the fish thrown on the grave by the
Sindi. I am glad to see since the foregoing words were written,
that Dr. Jackson also translates o/SeXiWous spits (see his note in
Sus. 4 ). Professor Ridgeway (Academy, Aug. 29, 1885), rendering
the word obelisk/ makes the interesting suggestion that the
passage before us throws light on the original purpose of stone
circles. I read in the Athenaeum for Dec. 14, 1895, that at Monte
Pitti in the province of Pisa, near some remains of ancient walls,
an Etruscan necropolis has been discovered, the tombs of which
are enclosed in circles of rude stones. See also Dr. Thurnam,
Ancient British Barrows in Archaeologia 42, p. 211, quoted by
Prof. Boyd Dawkins, Early Man in Britain, p. 285, and the remarks
of Mr. Arthur Evans quoted by Prof. Windle, Life in Early Britain,
p. 54 sq. We expect 8if)8apKus #, not SicxpOeipy, for the destruction
of the foe must necessarily precede the fixing of the o/3eXi <mu, but
compare the use of the present participle in 2. 8. 1268 a 8, KCU roT?
7rai<rt ru>v tv rw TroXe/zcp reXfvreoi/ra)! IK. dr]p.oaiov yivccrOai rr]V rpofprjv.
The present is probably used in these passages because a thing
occurring frequently is referred to. That the Iberians were
a warlike race, had been remarked by Plato, Laws 637 D, and
by Thucydides (6. 90, "Ifirjpas Kal a\\ovs ra>v e/<eT 6fJLO\oyovp.fva>s viiv
pappdpw fjiaxi^rarovs) : compare the story told in Diod. 14. 75.
8 of their gallant behaviour when deserted by the Carthaginians.
Aristotle mentions the fact, partly in confirmation of the statement
in 10 that it is among warlike races that these customs prevail,
partly because the Iberians were little known to the Greeks, though
they had been mentioned by Hecataeus, Herodotus, and Thucydides.
They must have become better known in Greece after their employ
ment as mercenaries by Dionysius the Elder, and still more after
the arrival in Greece of a contingent of Celtic and Iberian mer
cenaries sent by him in B.C. 369 to aid the Lacedaemonians against
the Thebans (Xen. Hell. 7. i. 20). It is possible indeed that an
Iberian belonging to this contingent may have been buried in
Greece in the manner here described by Aristotle.
20. KaTcnrrjYi uouo-i. The forms irqyvvu, Karanrjyviio) are rare in
classical authors (Veitch, Greek Verbs Irregular and Defective,
330 NOTES.
s.v. irr)yvvni). We find oVoXXuovo-t in 6 (4). 12. 1297 a 12 (in 7 (5).
10. 1312 b 23 some MSS. have dn-oXXtWi and others
As to SciKvvovo-i see Bon. Ind. 167 b 50 sqq., and cp. 2. 12.
36. As to 6fjLvvov<Tt see note on i285b n.
21. KCLI erepa 8rj K.r.X. For Koi . . . df}, see above on 1253 a 18.
No pn? KarL\T]^va, ratified by laws/ cp. Plato, Laws 823 A,
TO. rais facials vno J/O/LUOZ/ KarciXq/zfieWz, and Plut. Lycurg. C. 29,
KaTeihrjfjLfjievwv 5e TOI? edta-pols TJSrj T&V KvpiwTaTav vrr UVTOV, and see
Prof. J. C. Wilson on Eth. Nic. 10. 10. ii79b 16 sqq. in Academy,
Feb. 1 8, 1888.
24. The suppressed nominative to apxil is probably not 6 TroXirt-
KO?, but TIS: see as to this use of the third person singular Bon.
Ind. 589 b 47 sqq.
26. irws yap ^ K.T.X. *H vonodeTiKov is added to strengthen the
argument, for it is still more difficult to suppose that what is not
vofju/jLov is vopoQeriKov than that it is TTO^ITLKOV. Cp. Eth. Nic. 5. 3.
1129 b 12, TO. re yap (bpuj-peva VTTO rfjs vofjLoQeriKrjs vofjupd eorrt, KOI
eicaa-Tov TCVTCCV diKaiov ewai (papev, and Eurip. Ion 404 Bothe (442
Bind.),
7TCOS OVV BlKCtlOV TOVS VOJJ.OVS VfUZS (BpOTolg
avrovs dvop.iav o<p\io"Kavfiv j
27. ou kopifjioK 8e K.T.X., and it is not lawful to rule not only
justly but unjustly, and it is possible to conquer [and so to acquire
rule] unjustly as well as justly/ so that it is possible to rule over
unwilling subjects unjustly. This is added because some held that
Might is Right (i. 6. 1255 a 18). Conquering (TO Kparew) is the
first step to ruling over others (c. 14. 1333 b 30). Ou vo^i^ov de,
as always, like ov Kd\S>s d e^ei (c. 7. 1328 a 8), ou padiov 5e (c. 10.
1330 a 6), OVK can de (6 (4). I. 1289 a 9), OVK efnrinTei 8e (6 (4). 16.
i3oob 34), etc.
29. TOUTO, i. e. that it is the function of the master of the art to
rule over unwilling, no less than willing, subjects.
30. TO T] Trctom r\ jSidaaffOat, which are the characteristics of rule
over the unwilling, for they are the characteristics of despotic rule :
Cp. Isocr. Nicocl. 22, ras ev rw TroXe /iO) 7rXeoi>ei as mrao-ay (at fj.ovap-
^iai) 7repiei\r](pa(nv Kal yap TrapacrKtvacraadai dvvdfj.is /cat xP*l ara(r @ al
ravrais, <uore Ka\ \a6elv KOI offrdrjvai, /cat TOVS pev Trctsrai, TOVS de ftidcracrdai
. . . fjLaXXov at TVpavvides TCOV aXXav TrdXiTftav olai T daiv. Plato
contemplates the use of persuasion and force by the physician
in Laws 720 D and Polit. 296 B (cp. Gorg. 456 B), but perhaps
4 (7). 2. 1324 b 211325 a 5. 331
he would not dispute what Aristotle here says, that the function of
the physician, qua physician, is not to persuade or coerce, but to
heal (cp. Rep. 488, esp. D-E). Cp. also Athen. Deipn. 427 f sq.
32. dXX eoiKCun K.T.X. Cp. Isocr. De Pace, 91, &i> d/neX^o-airrfy
01 yevofievoi per fKfivovs OVK ap^fiv aXXa rvpawfiv 7rc6vp.r)o-av } a So/eel /ieV
33. Kal oirep K.T.X. ToGro, the antecedent to oWp, = TO a
QovKoptvotv, or TO Seo-TTOTiKaJs- cip^fiv. Cp. 3. 1 7. 1287 b 41 sqq.
36. aroiroi/ 8e K.T.X. Cp. 3. 17.1287 b 37, eWi yap TL (pvoret
ffrov, and 1.6. 1255b6 sqq. Thus Aristotle urged Alexander to rule
the Greeks yyenoviKus and the barbarians only SCO-TTOTIK.**? (Aristot.
Fragm. 81. 1489 b 27 sqq.), perhaps remembering the advice of
Isocrates to Philip (Philip. 154, (pr^u yap xP*l vai " T0 ^ /*"
fvepyfrelv, MaKf 8di/coi/ de jSao-tXeueti/, TO>V S #ap/3apa>v cos Tr
40. ecrri 8e Oi^pcuTOi , SC. Trpoj TOVTO, i.e. eVi 6oivr]v J) 6vaiav, for as
a rule only animals fit to be eaten were offered in sacrifice, though
it is true that dogs were sacrificed to Hecate and that some other
exceptions to the rule occur (C. F. Hermann, Gr. Ant. 2. 26).
41. dXXd |iT]i> K.T.X. Aristotle no doubt has before him the State
sketched in the Laws of Plato (704 C, A0. yetrov d* avrrjs 7ro\is ap
eorcu TIS w\ijtftottj KA. ov irdvv 810 Kal KaroiKi^fTai TraXaia yap TIS
eV TCO TOTT&) yevopevr] rr]v ^copai/ ravrr^v eprjpov direipyaarai
dp.T]^avov otrov). The Islands of the Blest (to which Aristotle
playfully compares his best State in c. 15. 1334 a 28 sqq.) lay far
away from men: cp. Hesiod, Op. et Dies, 167,
ToTs Se dix dvOpwirav ftlorov K.a\ rj6f oirdffo-as
Zeus Kpovidrjs Karevao-o-f uarrjp cs TTfipara yairjs.
It was a situation of this kind that the Phaeacians were taught by
experience to seek out: cp. Horn. Odyss. 6. 2,
avrap
ot Trplv p.cv TTOT evoiov cv eupv^opco
dyxov Kv/cXcoTTCoi , dv8p)V vTreprjVopfovrc
01 (TCpeas <TLV(TKOVTO ftiflfpt 8e (peprepoi
fvdev dvaarrjcras aye Navcridoos ^eoeiSjy
eio ei 6 fv S^ept j;, exas dv$pu>v d\
4. eo-Tat. For the future cp. 2. 7. 1267 a 18, 2. 8. 1267 b 1325 a.
34 sqq., etc.
5. TOIOUTOK, i.e. TroXe /zioi .
332 NOTES.
ST)\OI/ Spa on K.T.X., it is evident, then, that while all cares
and studies with a view to war are to be considered noble, they are
not to be so considered as being the highest end of all, but as
existing for the sake of that end/ That they are not the highest
end of all, or in other words that they do not constitute happiness,
is evident because happiness is attainable by States in which they
are not practised, and also because they are not the Ipyov TOV
TTO\ITIKOV (1324 b 22 sqq.), whose end is to produce happiness.
There were probably those who regarded cares and studies with
a view to war as the highest end of all ; thus an admirer of the
Lacedaemonians claims in Isocr. Panath. 202 that gratitude is
due tO them, on ra KaXXtora T&V eViTTySeu/zaroov evpovTes UVTOL re
Xpwj/rai KOL rois aXXoiy Karedcigav, and explains in 217 that he
refers tO TO. yvp.va.o-ia rakel Ka&orcora KOL TTJV acrKrjaiv rrjs avdpias KOI TTJV
6p.6voiav KOI (Tvv6\cos Trjv Trepi TOV 7ro\efj.ov e7rifJi\iav. As to drj\ov (ipa
OTI see critical note.
7. TOU 8e vopoQlrou K.T.X., and the good lawgiver s business is to
see with respect to a State and a race of men and every other
association how they are to share [not in conquest, but] in good
life and the measure of happiness attainable by them. Cp. Plato,
Laws 631 B, where happiness is implied to be the end of laws, and
Rep. 521 A, ot TO> OVTL TrXouo-ioi, ou xpyvtov, ttXX ov del TOV evo aip.ova
7T\ovTelv, a>f)s dyadrjs re Kai f/j.(ppovos. Te vos = edvos, as in 2. 9.
1269 b 25 Sq. (cp. Plato, Gorg. 483 D, T&V av6pa>ira>v ev oKais rais
TrdXeo-i KG! rols yevfo-iv). Aristotle keeps both TrdXets and Wvr] in view
here, because he has had both in view in his criticisms (1324 b
3 sqq.). It should be noticed that he regards the e Qvos as a kind of
Koivwvia. Zcoiys dyaOfjs is emphasized by its position in the sentence :
Cp. Plato, Rep. 413 C, TOVTO to? noiijTeov.
10. Siourei jj-eVroi K.T.X., i.e. though this will always be the end at
which he aims, the laws by which he seeks to attain it will differ
according as his State has neighbours or not. If it has no
neighbours, his laws will be less directed to the encouragement of
military prowess than in the contrary case. For T&V raTrojuei/wv ma
vojjLifj.o>v cp. PlatO, Laws 743 E, T>V Trpoo-TdTTOfjievav avTodi vop,a>v.
11. Kal TOUTO K.T.X., and it is the province of the legislative art,
if the State has neighbours, to consider this, [not how to subjugate
them all indiscriminately, but] what sort of studies should be
practised in relation to each sort of neighbour, or how the State is
to adopt the measures which are appropriate in relation to each of
4 (7). 2. 1325 a 73. 1325 a 22. 333
its neighbours. Tr}s vopo6cTU(ris takes Up TO\> j/o/zo&Vou TOV orrovdaiov.
npbs noiovs and Trpo? eVaorovs are emphatic. The lawgiver should
not lay down one indiscriminating rule, as the Lacedaemonian law
giver had done, but rather a rule varying according to the character
of the neighbours with whom the State has to deal. Hola means
TroXe/iiKa 77 (IpTjviKd. We may infer from c. 14. 1333 b 38 sqq. that
the lawgiver will teach his State to practise military studies in
relation to aggressive neighbours or neighbours who deserve to be
enslaved, but not in relation to others. Ila>? rols KaQrjicovo-i irpbs ticdo-Tovs
Xptftrrfav is a wider inquiry than nola npbs TTOIOVS da-Kr/Teov, and includes
the whole subject of the action of the State in relation to its
neighbours both in peace and in war, which of them should be
ruled f)yfp.oviKa)s and which fteo-TroTiKus, how war should be waged
with them, if they are Greeks (cp. Plato, Rep. 471 A sqq.), and
other questions of the same kind. Aristotle evidently does not
agree with Isocrates when he says that laws affect only the internal
organization of States, and not their mutual relations (De Antid.
79 : see vol. i. p. 552).
14. uorepoy, in c. 13. 1331 b 26 sqq. and c. 14. 1333 a n sqq.
19. TCIS -iroXiTiKas dpxds, so termed, as we see from 3. 6. 1279 a 8 c -
(where see note), in contrast to the ap^ai of the head of a household,
a ship-captain, or a training-master, and the like, and also to
priesthoods (6 (4). 15. 1299 a 18).
re should follow not TOV, but Zrfpov: for other instances of its
displacement see Bon. Ind. 749 b 44 sqq. and above on 1259 a r 3-
TOO eXeuOepou, cp. Diog. Laert. 8. 63, $770-! 8 avrbv (i.e. Empedo-
cles) Kal ApiororeA^s e\ev6fpov yeyovevat Kal iruarjs dp%r)s dXXorptov, 6t
ye Tr)V ficKTiXeiav at>rc3 di^optvrjv TrapyTTjcraTo, nadaTrep Sdvdos tv rols 7rep\
avrov Xe ya, TTJV XiTorqra 77X01/07-1 TrXe oi/ dyanrjo-as : Clemens, Strom. 2.
416 D (quoted above On 1324 a 27), Avagayopav . . . TTJV deapiav
(pdvai TOV jSi ou reXos fivat. KUI TTJV dnb ravTT]s eXtvBepiav . Plut. De Exil.
C. 12, ovTd) Trjs (pvyrjs npbs ev p.epos TO adoov (VTfivo/jievoi 7rapopS)p.ev TTJV
aTrpayiJioavvrjv KCU TTJV o-^oXr)y KOL rr]V e\fv6fpiav.
20. With TOU iroXiTiKou supply /3iou, as with TOV deo-KOTiKov in 24.
21. ot 8e TOUTOI/ aptaTOk, SC. ivai vop.iovo-iv.
dSuVarot yap K.r.X. Gorgias may probably have used this
argument. Aristotle is of the same opinion: cp. i325b 14 sqq.
and Eth. Nic. i. 3. 1095 b 32 sqq.
22. TY]y 8 s euirpayi ai> K.T.\., so that one who does nothing cannot
be happy. Cp. Phys. 2. 6. 197 b 5, r) 5 cvSaipovia npdgis w
334 NOTES.
ia ydp, and Rhet. i. 5. i36ob 14, where cvSaiuovia is said to
be often defined as evirpagia per dper?}?.
24. ot JACK on K.r.X. Tov \fv8epov = the man who avoids
political Offices. Cp. IsOd. Epist. 6. II, e>oi yap cuperwrepos- 6 fiios
eivai 8oKel Kal j3e\Tia>v 6 raw IdicoTcvovrav rj 6 TU>V TvpavvvdvTa>v, a pro
position in favour of which Xenophon often makes Hiero argue
(e.g. in Hiero i. 2, 7 sqq.).
25. ouSey yap K.T.X. C H cuirass f] rrepi ran/ ibayKalaM is implied to
be the function of 6 deo-noriKos (cp. i. 7. 1255 b 33 sqq.: 3. 4.
1277 a 33 sqq.).
27. TO |JL&TOI yo|Aieii/ K.T.X. It is apparently implied that those
who rejected political office regarded all rule as despotic, yet in
c. 2. 1324 a 35 sqq. they are said to have distinguished between
despotic and constitutional rule.
28. ou ycip eXaTTOK K.T.X. Cp. c. 14. 1333 b 27 sq.
30. ei> Tolg TTpwTois Xoyots, in i. 7. i255b 16 sqq. This reference
to the TTp&Toi \6yot might well be taken to show that the Fourth and
Fifth (old Seventh and Eighth) Books do not fall within them, were
it not that a similar reference occurs in 3. 6. 1278 b 17 sq., a chapter
which certainly seems to form part of the Trpwroi Xoyot (see vol. ii.
p. xxi).
32. CTI 8e K.T.X., and further the actions of the just and temperate
have in them the perfect realization of many things that are noble :
Cp. PlatO, Xim. 90!), opouacravra 8e reXos *X fLV TO ^ TrpoTedevTos dv&pwTrois
VTTO 6eS>v aptorov /Si ou, and Epinomis 985 A, Beov pfv yap drj TOV reXos
%ovra TTJS 6eias uoipas eo> TOVTWV flvai t \VTDJS re Kal rjSovrjs. Ho\\S)V Kal
KoX&v reXos fxovviv stands in contrast to ovSevbs />iere^6t T>V /ca\wi (26).
34. KcttTot rdx & v t-T.X. The tyrant Jason is here alluded to
(see vol. i. p. 237, note i). A saying of his is mentioned in Rhet.
i. 12. 1373 a 25 (cp. Plut. Praec. Reip. Gerend. c. 24 andDe Sani
tate Tuenda, C. 22), Seiv dfttKelv evia, OTTCOS dvvrjTai Kal diKaia TroXXa irotelv,
which no doubt referred to the acquisition of a tyranny. Jason
was a great admirer of Gorgias (Paus. 6. 17. 9), and it is possible
that Gorgias praises of the practical and political life may have
influenced him. Be that as it may, Aristotle evidently fears that his
own identification of fvdatfwvia with ro fv rrpaTTeiv (for this is what
he means by TOVTWV OVTO> diapKrucvw, cp. 1325 b 14 sq.) may lead
some one to the same conclusion as Jason, but he hastens to
explain that absolute power does not bring with it TO ev Trpdrreiv,
except in the hands of one who is as superior to those he rules as
4 (7). 3. 1325 a 24 1325 b 3. 335
a master is to his slaves (1325 b 3 sqq.). Aristotle does not dispute
that political power makes it easier to do noble things (cp. Eth. Nic.
i. 9. 1099 a 3 2 s qq-)> but then political power must not be out of
proportion to the worth of its possessor.
36. ir\ei<rrwv Kal KaXXiorwy . . . -n-pa^euj . This takes up 7roXXo>i> KOI
KaXa>i/, 32.
ware ou Set K.T.X. Susemihl reads e conj. Selv for 8el, but cp. 2.
12. 1274 a 5, where the indirecta oratio is similarly abandoned,
though Aristotle is describing the views of others. In the Phoen-
issae of Euripides Eteocles, who has deprived his brother
Polyneices of his share of the Kingship, or Tyranny, of Thebes,
refuses to give up the Tyranny to him, and Aristotle no doubt has
his famous speech in his memory. He says (470 sqq. Bothe, 504
sqq. Dindorf),
ci&Tpow av eA$ot/z 17X101; Trpbs avTo\as
Kal yrjs evfpde, dwaros &&gt;v dpao~ai Ta8c }
rf)v Sew ptyUmp COOTT e^eu/ rvpavvida.
TOVT ovv TO xprj&Tov, prjTepj ov%l /3ouXop,ai
aXXw rrapfivai /zaXXoi/ rj crco^eti/ e /uot.
38. Kal juiT]T irarepa iraiSwi K.r.X. This reads as if Aristotle
were quoting from some solemn covenant for the establishment of
a tyranny: compare the oath taken in support of Drusus in Diod.
37 II 5 TOV avrov (pt\ov KCU TroXe/ztoi/ r)yr)<r(r6ai Apoucro), KOI p.f)T /3t oi
pr]Tf TeKVUiV Kal yoveu>v p,r)$fiuas <pi(rO 6ai ^VXTJ?, fdv (/^J?) crviJ-fpcprj Apovcroi)
T KOL Tols TOV dVTOV OpKOV 6fJi6(Ta<nV. PolyblUS (7. 8. 9) dwells With
emphasis, and perhaps with a little surprise, on the loyalty of
Gelon to his father Hiero II, tyrant of Syracuse.
39. oXws, broadly/ not only fathers and children (who are one
kind of friends), but friends of all sorts.
As to uiroX<>YteiK see critical note.
irpos TOUTO, in comparison with this : cp. Eth. Nic. 2.8. no8bi6,
eis Trpbs fteV ras e AXei\^e<s VTrep/^aXXovcri, Trpbs 8f ray vnepfioXas
1. TO Twf OITOJV atpcTwraTOK, i.e. TO cv TrpdrTfiv. Isocrates had 1325 b.
called rupavvis in Evag. 40 TO KCI\\IO~TOV T&V OVT&V and T>V
aya6&v Kal T>V av6pu> nivv>v peyio-Tov Kal o-fpvoTaTov Kal
2. uiroTiOei Tai TOUTO t|/u8os, in assuming this as the foundation
of their argument they assume what is false.
3. ou yap CTI K.T.X. The reply of the Chorus to the speech of
336 NOTES.
Eteocles referred to above on 1325 a 36 (Eurip. Phoeniss. 492 sq.
Bothe: 526 sq. Dind.) is perhaps present to Aristotle s memory:
OVK ev \eyeiv XP*I W >7r * ro is
ov yap KO\OV TOUT , aXXa rfj di.Krj niKpov.
Compare also the remark of Plato to Dionysius the Elder quoted
above on 1288 a 4, Hdt. 3. 142, and Eurip. Fragm. 172.
7. rots yap OJXOUHS K.T.\. Cp. 3. 16. 1287 a 10 sqq. To KO\OV KOI
TO 8iKaiov is an expression which frequently recurs : cp. Plato, Gorg.
484 A, a>s TO icrov ^p?) *X. tv > * a TOVTO eoTt TO KaXov KOI TO SIKCUOI/, and
Laws 854 C, a>s Set TO. KoXa Kal TO. fii/cata TrdvTa av8pa Tipav.
10. 816 K&I> aXXos TIS K.T.X. This takes up and corrects 1325 a
36 sqq. Aristotle perhaps remembers the saying of Aristides when
he surrendered his day of command at Marathon to Miltiades (Plut.
Aristid. C. 5, KOI nap yp-fpav eVaorou (TTpaTTjyov TO KpaTos CXOVTOS, a>s
TTfpirjXdev els avTOV rj np%r), napeo toKe Mi\Tiddr] Sifiaa/ccoj/ TOVS avviip^ovras
OTI TO ireideo-Qai KOI aKo\ovdflv Tots ev <ppovovo-iv OVK alo-xpbv aXXa aefjivov
eo-Ti *cal o-oiTTjptov ). Aristides behaved in just the same way to
Themistocles also, serving under him willingly and accepting the
second place in the State (Plut. Aristid. c. 8 : Aristid. et Cat. inter
se comp. c. 5).
KCIT* dpCTT)! Kttl KOTO, Sui ttfAH TTjy TTpaKTlKTJK TGJI dpiaTCOK, in virtUC
and in the power which is capable of effecting the best things : cp.
Eth. NlC. I. IO. lOQQb 31, TTpaKTiKovs T&V KoX&v. Some take TWV apiVTav
after KpetTTuv and as masc., superior to the best men/ but not,
I think, rightly. For aperf KOI 8vmp.is see above on 1284 a 6. The
repetition of KOTO may be for the sake of emphasis (KCLTO. is not
repeated in 3. 13. 1284 a 9, avuroi TOO-OVTOV KOT* dpeTrjv OVTCS Kal TTJV
iroXiTiKrjv dvvaniv}. That Aristotle attaches importance to the presence
of both qualifications is evident from 12 sqq. Compare the effect
of the repetition of prepositions in 3. n. 1281 b 15, vrepi Trdvra
drjfjLOV Kal nfpl Trav TrXrjdos, and in 7 (5)* 6- 1305 b 4, oiov ev Mao-craXt a
*cal eV lo-Tpa) Kal ev HpaK\fia Kal ev aXXais 7roXeo-i a-vufiefirjKfv.
11. For the repetition of TOU TW see notes on 1317 b 5 and
1284 b 28.
12. Sel 8e K.T.X., but [if a man is to be followed and obeyed
as a sovereign,] he should possess/ etc. So in 7 (5). 9. 1309 a
33 sqq. Aristotle requires of those who are to hold the more
important magistracies that they shall possess not only virtue,
but dvvap,i$ neyio-Tr) T&V epynv TTJS dpxrjs and attachment to the
4 (7). 3. 1325 b 721.
337
existing constitution. Compare Callicles description of ol
in Plato, Gorg. 491 A sq.
15. cuirpayicu . Aristotle USCS both evirpayia and evTTpagia : in
Attic prose einrpayia was preferred (Liddell and Scott).
16. dXXA K.r.X. Two separate assertions are here made
(i) that activity is not necessarily in relation to others, and (2)
that it is not necessarily a means to something else, but that
thoughts which are an end in themselves may be of an active
type. The first of these two assertions does not seem to be quite
in harmony with the spirit at any rate of Eth. Nic. 10. 7. 1 177 a 30
sqq., but still we gather from Eth. Nic. 5. 3. ii29b 31 sqq. that
there is an USe of virtue not npbs erepov but Kaff avrov (rXeia 5 eariv
(SC. 17 oXrj diKato<TvVT]}, on 6 e^ajv avTi]v Koi rrpbs erepov Svvarai rfj apery
Xprjo-dai, dXX* ov povov Kaff avTov). The second of them clearly
Conflicts with De An. I. 3. 407 a 23, TO>V pfv yap rrpaKTiKuv vor)(r(u>v
(TTI nepaTa (naval, yap erepov ^dpti/), at 8e 6ta>pr]TiKa\ rots \6yois 6/iOi eos
opl&vrai. But Zeller has already remarked (Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 368. i :
Aristotle and the Earlier Peripatetics, Eng. Trans., vol. i. p. 400,
note i) that Aristotle sometimes uses the word trpagis in the
Nicomachean Ethics in a wider sense than usual, and includes
even pure thought under it e.g. in Eth. Nic. 7. 15. 1154 b 24,
errel t i TOV f) (pvais (177X77 e ir], del f) avrr) irpagis r)8i(TTTj carat, where he
must refer in f) avrr} irpa&s to contemplative activity.
17. icaOdirep oio^rai rii es. Aristotle probably refers to the
persons whose opinion is stated in i32$a 21 sqq., for they
appear to have held that a man who lives a contemplative life
does nothing and is not TTPOKTIKOS. Epaminondas was regarded
at the outset of his career as an pay ^v because he was a philo
sopher, and was consequently despised (Plut. Pelop. c. 5).
18. For the severance of CK TOU irpdrrci^ from TWK diropai^orrwk
Xapiy, on which it depends, compare c. 4. 1326 b 8, 6 irpvrov Tr^fjdos
avrapKcs Trpbs TO tv rjv earl Kara TTJV TTO\ITIKT)V Koivwiav, where Kara TTJV
TroXiTLKfjv Koivuviav is similarly severed from rrpbs TO ev ^v. As here
Trpbs TO ev tfv, so in the passage before us T&V anoftaivovrw x<*pw is
emphasized by its position in the sentence. Cp. also Hicks, Greek
Historical Inscriptions, No. 179, ra fgfveyxdfvra c< TTJS x<P a S i*P a
dyi ih pjra VTTO TO>V Tl(paa>v.
20. Oewpias Kal Sia^o^aeis, Cp. C. 2. I324a 19, TTJS
21. TJ yap euirpa^ia K.T.X., for doing well is the end, and there-
VOL, III. Z
338 NOTES.
fore there is a kind of action which is the end, [so that there is
nothing strange in thoughts which are an end in themselves being
active,] and we predicate action also [as well as thought] in the
truest and fullest sense, even in the case of actions done in relation
to others, of those who as master-agents direct action by their
thoughts, [and whose thoughts are therefore more an end in them
selves than those of the journeymen they direct]/ To>z> (faTcpiwv
TTpdt-ftov is in the gen. after dpxireVroi/ay. For *a\ irparrfiv (i. e. Trpdr-
Tfiv as well as diavociaQai), see above on 1255 a 14, KOI fiia&vQai.
That the thoughts of a master-agent are more an end in themselves
than those of a subordinate, we see from Eth. Nic. i. i. 1094 a 14,
ev airao-ais Se (rats re^j/ais) rd rwv dpxiTdCTovtK&v re\rj irdvTav ea-riv
atpeTobrepa TG>I> VTT avrd TOVTCDV yap X^P iV KaK ^ va 8ta>Kerai. In 2123
Aristotle corrects Plato, who in Polit. 259 C, E had identified
with x fi P OTf x vlK L> and had said that the dp^ireKTcov is
Os, not rrpaKTiKos (SE. rrjs 8rj yva><TTiKTJs pd\\ov rj rrjs X 1 P T X~
VIKTJS KOL oXoos 7rpaKTiKr)s /3ovXet rov jSaoiXeo (pwfjLCV oiKfiorepov eivai / and
SE. KOI yap dpxiT(KTo>v ye nas OVK avros epyartKos, dXXa cpyar&v apxuv.
NE. 2Q. vai. SE. Trapexofj-fvos ye TTOV yv5xriv^ dXX ov x.fipovpyLav,
NE. 2Q. ovTO). SE. SiKaiws &) /ifre^eti/ av Xcyoiro rrjs yvaxrriKris eirt-
In Eth, Nic. 6. 8. 1141 b 24 sqq., however, the word
is used in the narrower sense in which Plato had used
it in the Politicus, for here f) dpxireKroviKf) cppovrjo-i? is marked off
from another kind which is said to be TrpaKTiKrj (cp. Eth. Eud. i. 6.
1 2 1 7 a 6, roil/ p.r]T exovTtov /AJjTe ^vvap.fva)v ftidvotav dpxiTCKToviicrjv q
irpaKTiKriv). For f) yap evTrpaia reXoy, coorre KOI Trpdis rts, cp. Phys. 2.
6. 197 b 5j ^ S* cvdai/JLOvia Trpdis TIS fvirpat-ia. ydp } and De An. 3. 2.
426 a 27, 6i 5* Ty crv/j-fpoavia (pwvfj TIS fOTtV,
23. dXXd fATjy K.r.X. Here Aristotle, after proving the second of
the two assertions contained in 1 6 sqq. (ovdc rds Siavoias K.T.X.),
takes up and proves the first of them (rbv npaKTiKov OVK dvayKalov
dvai npos cTcpovs). States situated by themselves have already been
said not to be necessarily unhappy (c. 2. i324b 41 sqq.), and now
they are shown not to be necessarily inactive.
25. OUTW, i. e. naff avrds and not npos erepovs.
eySe xercH yap K.r.X., for this also [as well as other things] can
take place by sections [and not alone between whole States].
ToDTo = r6 Trpdrrtiv. For *ai roOro cp. C. 4. 1326 a 13, Kai vroXetoy.
For KOTO fj.pr) cp. 8 (6). 8. i322a 27 sqq. Among the other
things referred to rule would be included, for it was a familiar fact
4 (7). 3. 1325 b 2328. 339
that rule might be exercised by successive sections of the citizen-
body (1325 b 7 sq.).
26. iroXXal yap K.T.\. It is implied that, if there are *oiiWcu
( f relations ) between the parts of the State, activity will exist. We
may suppose that when the parts of the State have relations with
each other, inter-action results or co-operative action or both.
What is meant here by the expression the parts of the State ?
Among the parts referred to are probably rulers and ruled : cp.
C. 4. I326b 12, dcr\ yap at 7rpdfi$ rijs 7i6\fO)s T>V ftfv dp\6vT03v r<av d*
dpxop.eva)v, and C. 14. 1332 b 12, eVei 5e nava TroXirucq Koiwvla (rvvf-
<TTT)KV e dp\OVTO)V Kal dp^Op.VO>V.
27. 6pois Se K.T.X. TOVTO = ro fj.f) dvayxcuov ivai dirpaKTfiv TOV rjv
Kad avTov Trporjprjuevov. For vndpxeiv Kara TWOS, Cp. De Tnterp. 3.
i6b 13 and Anal. Pr. 2. 22. 67 b 28.
28. orx^f Y<*P K - T -^-> f r otherwise God and the whole universe
[could hardly be active, and so] could hardly be well circumstanced
[which all agree that they are], seeing that they have no actions
external to them over and above their internal actions. That God
is well circumstanced we see from De Caelo, 2. 12. 292 a 22, eoixe
yap TO) fj.ev apurra e^oz/ri vnapxeiv TO ev avcv 7rpdea)j. The Universe
consists according to Aristotle of concentric spheres with the earth
in the centre (Zeller, Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 447 sqq. : Aristotle and the Earlier
Peripatetics, Eng. Trans., vol. i. p. 487 sqq.), and God, who is an
incorporeal being distinct from the universe, is outside its outer
most sphere, so far as an incorporeal being can be said to be in
any particular place. He is the First Mover of the universe, but
he moves it passively, as the object of love (Metaph. A. 7. 1072 b
3, Ktvd 8e wy epco/iei/ov) ; he does not act upon it otherwise. Action
is not to be predicated of him (Eth. Nic. 10. 8. 1178 b 8 sqq. : De
Caelo, 2.i2.292a 22 sq., quoted above); at least not action in the
ordinary sense of the word, for it would be beneath him ; his only
activity is thought, and as his thought must be exercised on what
is best, it must be exercised on himself (Metaph. A. 9. 1074 b 33,
avrov apa vofl, etirep eori TO Kportcrroi/, *cal etrrtv fj vorjcris vofjcrfais vorjais^.
Acts of thought exercised by God on himself, therefore, are the
oZicetai npdgfis ascribed to God in the passage before us. But if
God has no f^reptKol Trpdgfis, neither has the universe, for in
Aristotle s view there is but one universe in existence (De Caelo,
i. 8. 276 a 18 sqq.: Zeller, Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 446 sq. Eng. Trans.,
vol. i. p. 485 sq.); there is nothing corporeal outside the universe,
Z a
340 NOTES.
and therefore nothing on which it can act. Plutarch maintains
the opposite view, arguing for a plurality of worlds, in De Defect.
Orac. C. 24, elarlv ovv KTOS erepoi 6eol KOI Kooyzoi, rrpos ovs XPV Tat ( fobs)
rais KoivwviKals dperals, ovde yap Trpos avrbv ovde /zepos avrov xprjo is eVrt
diKaioavvT)s fj ^opt-ros j) xP r ) a " r TT ] TOS > d\\a Trpos aXXovs. For 6 6fbs Kal
TTUS 6 Koapos cp. PlatO, Laws 821 A, rbv peyHTTOv 6fbv Kal o\ov rbv
Koa-fAov. For the contrast here of olKelos and (gurepiKos cp. Eth. Nic.
5. 3. 1129 b 33, where cv rots otVetW stands in opposition to eV rots
irpbs erepov : cp. also PlatO, Rep. 521 A, otKeToy a>v Kal ei/Soj/ 6 TOIOVTOS
32. TOIS dK0pwirois, = rots TroXiVais, cp. c. 4. 1326 a 6, where T>V
dvOpuTrvv corresponds to VoXi^ c. 4. 13256 40, and also Isocr.
Archid. 8l, ov rw neyeOfi rrjs TroXcws ovdc roi irXrjdei TO>V dv
and Thuc. 6. 18. 7.
4. 33. irepi aurwc, cp. Eth. Nic. 6. 4. 1140 a 2, TTto-reuo/Ltcv
avr)v Kal rols e ^corfpi/coTs Xdyoty.
34. Kal irepl TOIS aXXas iroXireias K.r.X. This would seem to
refer to the contents of the Second Book : cp. 2. i. 12600 29, Set
Kal roe aXXas rrrtO Kr^rao &u TroXiretas.
37. ou ycip otoi/ re K.T.X. Cp. 6 (4). I. 1288 b 39, vvv S ot p.ev TTJV
a.KpoTa.Tr]v Kal SfOfievrjv TroXX^y xpr)yias T)TOIHTI /J.QVOV.
38. 816 Set K.T.X. See above on 1265 a 17, where the same
remark occurs. We read in Plato, Rep. 456 C, OVK apa ddi/vard ye
ovSc evxals ofiota wop-oQeTovpev, and in Demosth. c. Timocr. c. 68, el
yap av /caXtos p.ev e^ot., ^17 dvvarbv 8e rt <ppdbi, ev^rjs, ov vop,ou, 8ta7rpdr-
TOIT a^ epyoi/, and these passages agree with that before us in
implying that men often pray for impossibilities : yet ev^ou Sward is
one of the Precepts ascribed to the Seven Wise Men in the Collec
tion of Sosiades (.Stob. Floril. 3. 80 : Mullach, Fragm. Philos. Gr.
i. 217). npou TroTt&tatfat is middle; the perfects re &t/zat, cW&t/uu
are used more commonly in a middle than in a passive sense (see
Veitch, Greek Verbs Irregular and Defective, pp. 635, 636). The
reason of this is, as Richards points out, that Kela-Oat is used in their
place to express the passive.
39. Xe yw Se otok irepi T irX^Oous TroXiTwi/ Kal X^P a S> sc - 8" TroXXa
jrpovTTOTfde io-dai., tlvai, fieVrot prjdfv TOVTWV ddvvarov. Plato, who begins
the construction of his State in the Laws (737 C sqq.)with arrange
ments respecting these matters, had in Aristotle s opinion (2. 6.
1 265 a 10 sqq.) fixed the number of the citizens at an impossibly
high figure.
4(7). 3. 1325 b 32 4. 1326 a 5. 341
40. wcnrep yap K.T.\. Cp. Plato, Laws 709 C sq. (which Aristotle
probably has before him), and Xen. Hipparch. 6. i, oXXa yap oSeV
av TIS SvvaiTO 7r\d(rai oiov /SovXerai, ei pfj ft- 2>i/ ye TrXaTToiro TrapetTKeuaer-
p.cva f lrj cbf 7rei$e(T$ai TTJ TOV x (l P OT ^X vov yva^irj ouSe y av ( di/Spair/, ft
fii) rrvv Beat oura> Trapfo-Kevacr/zeVoi eVoi/rai d>y <f)i\iKQ)s re ;( npos r "
(ipxovra K.r.X.
4. T(3 TToXlTlKW Kttl TW kO|J,o9e!TT). See ROtC OH I274b 36. 1326 E.
5. COTI 8c K.T.X., and under the head of political equipment falls
first [for consideration] the body of men composing the State, how
many and what sort of men they should be by nature, etc. Com
pare the similar sentences in 6 (4). 15. 1299 a 4, e^et yap <al TOVTO
TO fJLopiov Tr)s TroXiretas TroXXay &ia(popds, 7rd<rat re ap^ai, Ka\ Kvptai TIVO>V
K.r.X., and 4 (7). 16. 1334 b 30-32. noXm*^ xoprjyia, the equipment
necessary to a State (answering to -n^v ol*eiav vXrjv, 4), is different from
the equipment necessary to an individual, but both are the gift of
Nature and Fortune (c. 13. 1331 b 40 sqq. : 1332 a 29 sqq., 39 sqq. :
6 (4). n.i295a27 sq.). Nature supplies men possessing the needful
qualities of body and soul (1332 a 40 sqq.), and Fortune supplies
external and bodily goods (c. i. i323b 27 sq.). TS>v dvdpa>Tr<*v =
TToXirSiv, 1325 b 40, and r>v 7roXireuo/ieVa>i> 5 c. 7. 1328 a 17. Aristotle
is not here concerned with the number or quality of the slaves of
the State or of its metoeci. As he says that the question of the
characteristics of the men and the territory is the first which needs
consideration under the head of political equipment/ we infer that
there are others which need consideration, and what are they?
Probably the questions which arise as to the subsidiary classes
of cultivators and artisans; these are dealt with in cc. 8-10. Tivds
in 6 seems to belong both to TTOO-OVS and to TTOIOVS, and rivd in 8 both
to OO-TJV and to trolav^ Cp. C. 7 !3 2 8 a 17? n"*pt /-uV ovv T>V
TTOCTOVS T i>7rdp)(iv del Kal TTOLOVS nvas TTJV (pv(nv, en de rfjv \o>pav
re nva Ka\ noiav rivd, Steopiorat o ^eSoi , and C. IO. 1329 b 38, KOI
TWO. xpy *<*! iroiav elvai rrjv \&pav (so apparently Bonitz, Ind. 533 a 59
sqq.). For Kara TTJV x>P av > 7 ( m connexion with the territory ),
Cp. Oecon. I. 3* ^343 t) 7> T ^ v ^* Trept TOVS dvOpamovs fj Kara. yvvalKa
nparr) eVi/xe Xeta. "Oarjv, 7, is probably right i see Stallbaum s note
on Plato, Crito 48 A, and cp. Plut. Lycurg. c. 18, rw 8e (pun^d n
TrpovfidXf 7rppovTi<rpcvr)s 8eo /xeyov aTroKpitrewy, olov oaris optoro? cv ro is
dvdpda-iv T) TToia TIS 17 roOSe 7rpdis, and Herondas 2. 28, OCTTIS fo-rl
KUK TTOIOV n;Xoi5 ire<pvpr]Tai. M 8 P 1 have OTTOOT^I , not ir6ffr)v, in
1328 a 18.
342
NOTES.
8. ofon-at per QUJ> K.T.\. Aristotle has before him Plato, Laws
742 D, eon 89 roO vovv e^o^roy TroXtriKoC f3ov\r)<ris, (pap.ev, ovx rjvTrcp av
ol TroXXol (paifP, 8eti/ j3ov\<T0ai, TOV dyadov vop.o0TT)v <us peyio-Trjv re eivai
rf]v TroKiv, T] vooiv ev vopoderoi, KCU o TI /uaXiora 7rXov(riai> : cp. also Rep.
460 A, where there may be an allusion to the name of Megalopolis
founded in B. c. 369 shortly before the time when many think that
the Republic saw the light. See also Rep. 423 A sq. (referred to
by Eaton) and Laws 737 D.
11. TWV lyoiKouVrwi , of the inhabitants/ not merely of the citizens,
so that according to these authorities a city would be p.eyd\r) which
included a large number of slaves, metoeci, and aliens.
12. Set 8e ftaXXoK K.r.X. Cp. De Caelo, i. 5. 271 b n, TOVTOV 8
aiTiov oTt 17 dpxrj 8vcafi peifav rj p.eye6ei, and Xen. Anab. 7- 7- 3^5 ^
yap dpidfjios ftrriv 6 opifav TO TTO\V KOI TO o\iyov } aXX f) 8vz/a/iis TOV T
dTToSiSdiTos KOI TOV \ap.pdvovros. Eucken (De Partic. Usu, p. 32)
remarks that 8e in els 8e 8vvap.iv is used in the same sense as dXXd,
and compares Metaph. K. 3. 1061 a 23, w TOV oXov Xo you, TOV TeXcv-
raiov 8e eiSovs, and De An. i. 5. 409 b 28.
13. KCU iroXews, of a State also [as well as of other things] : cp.
C. 3. 1325 b 25, /cat TOVTO.
18. ou K<XT& K.T.X., it is not in respect of any and every multitude
that we must do so/ For /ami TO TV%OV nXfjOos cp. 7 (5). 3. 1303 a
26 and 6 (4). 4. 1291 an sqq. It is evident from what follows
that Aristotle counts ftdvavo-oi here among 8oXoi, just as he does in
3. 4. 1277 a 37 sqq. Camerarius (Interp. p. 279) has already
referred to the story told of Agesilaus by Plutarch in Ages. c. 26.
The allies of the Lacedaemonians had contrasted the large number
of troops which they contributed to the army of Agesilaus with the
small number of the Spartans, and Agesilaus by way of reply
ordered all the potters, smiths, carpenters, masons, and other
pdvavo-oi Tfxvirai in his army to stand up successively. Nearly every
man in the contingent of the allies stood up, but not a single
Spartan, and Agesilaus remarked, with a smile, 6pa.Tt, & avdpfs, oo-w
irXeiovas vn&v oTptmcoTas fK7Tfp.7rop.ev f]p.eis. Aristotle may remember
this story.
drayKaiop yap K.T.\. This would be especially the case in a State
like that which Aristotle is constructing a State in which the
citizens are not allowed to practise handicrafts or to till the soil.
It would also be the case in a State like that of Plato s Laws
(848 A). But even in actual Greek States eVoi were numerous.
4 (7). 4. 1326 a 825. 343
Many handicraftsmen were |eW (3. 5. 1278 a 7). Swot were
especially numerous in seaports (4 (7). 6. 1327 a n sqq.), but even
at Sparta there were eW (Plut. Agis, cc. 8, 10), not merely slaves.
The rapid development of the arts and of commerce in ancient
Greece was largely due to the ease with which its chief cities drew
metoeci and other aliens from the Greek colonies in Asia and else
where and from Asia generally (see as to Sidonian residents in
Athens Hicks, Greek Historical Inscriptions, p. 157). Many of
these metoeci were skilled craftsmen. Asia and probably Egypt
were to some of the arts of ancient Greece what Italy was to those
of mediaeval Europe. Italy, indeed, did not supply metoeci to the
ruder nations to the same extent. Even at the present day * in
Roumania commerce and industry are in the hands of foreigners,
principally Jews, the upper classes being landed proprietors (Times,
March 18, 1897).
19. SouXuf dpi0jxdi> iroXXwy. Here, as in 2. 7. 1266 b 10 sqq.,
apiBpos takes the place of TrX^oy. So in Phys. 6. 7. 237 b 33 TG>
TT\f]det T>V fjiopitov = TO) dpi6fji<S rSav p.opia>v (Bon. Ind. 603 a 41).
20. dXX oaoi K.T.X. Kai e &v o-vvicrrarai -rroXis ol<fio)v popiav
is added to explain in what sense oo-ot Tro Xetop < pepos is used. It
is implied in what follows that hoplites are olKcIa p.6pia rrjs
(cp. C. 9. 1329 a 37, p.cpr] fie TTJS TroXeeos TO Tf onXiriKov Kai
and 6 (4). 4. 1291 a 24 sqq.), but not ftdvavo-oi, who are here con
trasted with hoplites, though it is clear (see above on 18) that they
often served as hoplites.
23. e^pxoyrai. Aristotle probably remembers the description of
the Egyptian Thebes in Horn. II. 9. 383,
at ff eKarofATTvXoi fiat, SITJKOO-IOI 8 av
dvepes e^oi^vevo i &vv 1inroi(riv K
and perhaps also eWe /i*/**" in the story of Agesilaus related above
on 18.
24. ou yap rauTOK fxcydXt) re rroXts Kai iroXuayOpwiros. For the
use of Tf, compare C. lO. 1329 b I, oi nJ Te ^dxtp-ov trepov dvai na\
TO yecop-yovj/.
25. dXXd fjiTji . . . ye, but certainly, as elsewhere. Kai TOVTO,
this also/ i. e. that not only is a populous State not necessarily a
large one, but that a very populous State cannot easily be a well-
ordered one. And a State which is not well-ordered is only a State
in name (3. 9. 1280 b 5-8).
344 NOTES.
27. Twy youi> SoKOuawy K.T.X. Ai>ei/zeV?7i> rrpos TO TrXrjQos, set free
in the direction of number : cp. Plut. Lycurg. c. 10,
a/ia rois rj6f<ri TO. (rcofiara Trpos Travav eniBv^lav dveipeva KOI
Carthage must have been an exception, unless we suppose its
citizen-body to have been smaller in Aristotle s day than it after
wards became (see vol. ii. Appendix B). As to the Lacedaemonian
State, cp. Isocr. Archid. 81, where Archidamus is made to say,
vrjvo^afjLev ov ro> (jieyeOet rrjs TroXewy ov8c TO> TrXffQct TU>V
, dXXa K.T.X., and as to Athens, which was in the contrary
plight, De Antid. 17^? ^ t( * y a p r peyeOos KOI TO TrXr/Oos TWV evoiKnvv-
TO>V OVK eUO-WOTTTO? fCTTtV OvS OKpL^rjS K.T.X.
29. o T yap VOJULOS rdis TIS eVri. Id etiam conversum posuit
libro tertio (3. 16. 1287 a 18), fj yap.ragis W/AOS (Camerarius,
Interp. p. 280).
32. 6etas yap STJ K.T.\., for surely this (i. e. the ordering of a
great number of things) * is [beyond the power of man and] is the
function of divine power, which is such as to hold together even the
vast universe in which we live ; the beautiful, in fact, [which is closely
allied with order,] is commonly found in connexion with a given
number and magnitude/ For 6eLa dvvafus Bonitz (Ind. 324 a i)
compares the spurious De Mundo, 6. 397 b 19. Aristotle clearly
has before him Xen. Cyrop. 8. 7. 22, dXXa Qeovs ye TOVS del 6Was *at
TTO.VT efpopwvras KOL Traira ui>a/ieVouy, 01 /cat r^pSe rrjv T>V oXa>i> rdti>
(rvve^ovcriv aTpifir) Kai dyrjpaTov Kcii avap.dpTr)Tov KOI VTTO KCL\\OVS Kal
peyedovs ddirjyrjTOV, TOVTOVS (poj3oi>[j.voi /j.rjrroTf do-fftes prjdev ^8e dvoo-iov
p.f}TC pov\evcrr)T I cp. also Plut. Dion, C. IO, Trpos TO
d<poiJ,oi(i)6\s irupabfiyiLO. TG>V OVTO>V KOI KaXXto-rov, < TO TTCLV
r)yovp,VO) Tfet.66p.evov e^ doo"/xtas KOCT/IOS eori, and for To6e TO TTOJ/, Plato,
Polit. 269 C, TO yap jrdv ToSe TOTC /MCI/ avTos 6 deos ^u/iTroS^yft Tropeu-
6p,fvov KOI crvyKVK\e i ) TOTe 8* dvrjxev, and Gorg. 5^^ A, Kal TO o\ov TOVTO
dia TavTa Koapov KaXovanv. ^vve^etv is used as equivalent to fvorroifiv
in De An. I. 5 4*O rj 10, dnoprjaflf 8 aV TIS KOI TL TTOT f(TT\ TO VO7TOl-
ovv avTa (i. e. TO o-TOi^eta)* v\rj yap eoiKC ra ye o-Tot^eta KvpidiTaTOV yap
fKelvo TO o-vve^ov o TL TTOT ecrTiv, and to piav iroieiv in De An. I. 5-
411 b 6 sqq. : cp. Polyb. n. 19. 3. Aristotle probably regards
God as holding the universe together passively by being the
common object towards which everything strives: see above on
1325 b 28. That the beautiful is closely allied with order we see
from Metaph. M. 3. 107 8 a 36, TOU Se /caXoC ^yto-Ta fiSq Tagis Kal
(Tvp.p.eTpia Kal TO a>pioy*eW : cp. Plato, Phileb. 64 E, pfTpioTTjs yap Kal
4 (7). 4. 1326 a 2735. 345
KaXXoy S^TTOV *cai dptrr] navra^ov u/i/3atWi yiyvfo~6ai (both
passages already quoted by Eaton). Viet, compares with the
passage before us Poet. 7. i45ob 34, ert 8 eWi ro /caX6i> Km ov Kal
anav irpay^a o (rvvfo~Tr)Kfv ?< rtvav ov fiovov ravra reray^ieVa dd fx fiv ,
dXXa Kal [AfycOos vrrdp^eiv p.fj TO TV^OV TO yap KaXov cv peyedei KOI raei
eVri, and Eth. Nic. 4. 7- 1123 b 6, eV p-eytdei yap TJ /xeynXo^i^ia, &(T7rfp
Kal TO KaXXoy ev fjLfydXo) erco/zcrri, o( piKpol 8* aoreloi *at o~vp,fj.fTpoi J
KU\ol 8 OV.
34. 816 Kal iroXts K.T.X., hence a State also/ as well as other
things. For the nominativus pendens TroXty, see Bon. Ind. s. v.
Anacoluthia, where 7 (5). 6. 1306 b 9 sqq. is referred to among
other passages, and see Stallbaum on Plato, Cratylus 403 A, 6 8e
, ol TroXXot fj.ev p.oi doKovcriv vTroXafJifiavfiv TO deifies 7rpoo~ipr)o~0ai ro>
O), and Riddell, Apology of Plato (Digest of Idioms,
271 b), who quotes among other instances Theaet. 173 D and
Rep. 565 D-E. Cp. also De Gen. An. 4. i. 765 b 31 sqq. and De
Part. An. 3. 8. 671 a 12 sqq., and see Vahlen on Poet. 4. 1449 a
19. Bekker and Sus. have TroXw/ in place of TrdXis, but all MSS.
except r M 8 have TrdXty, and there can be little doubt that Tro Xts
is right, for this nominativus pendens is a not uncommon form
of anacoluthon.
TJS K.T.X., i. e. rjs opo? fiera p-fyedovs 6 Xe^^ety opos vrrdpxfi. Cp.
1326 b 23, ovro y eWi Tro Xfcor opos apto-Tos. So in 7 (5). IO. I3I3a 15,
aXX 6 Tvpawos Kal p.ff (Bov\op.evo)v the words Tvpawos eon are to be
supplied. See also note on 1279^ 38. o Xex&ls opos is the
standard of not being too large to be well-ordered.
35. dXX* CO-TI TI K.T.X., but in fact [apart from questions of
beauty and good order] there is a due measure of size for a State
also, as well as for everything else. Not only will too large
a State fail of being well-ordered and beautiful, but it will fail also
to be able to discharge the function of a State and to realize
self-completeness in respect of good life, and the same thing may
be said of too small a State likewise. Cp. Eth. Nic. 9. 10. n7ob
29, TOVS 8e o-7rov8aiovs TroTcpov irXaVrous KOT dptQp.ov, rj tori TI perpov
KOt <pl\lKOV TT\f)6oVS, &0-1Tp TToXftOSy OVTf yap K $Ka dl>6p<i)Tra>V yVOlT ttV
OVT e< 8eKa p.vpidSd)v CTI TrdXt? eo-Tiv : De Gen. An. 2. 6. 745 a 5>
yap TI nacri Tols &ois ncpas TOV fjicyeQovs, Sib Kal TTJS T>V OOTCOJ/
I De An. 2. 4. 416 a 16, TO>V 8e (pvo-ei crvvio-Tap,evf>)v irdvruiv
to-Ti nepas Kal \6yos pcyedovs re Kal av^rjo-eas I De An. Motione, 3.
699 a 34, eort yap TI 7T\fj6os to-^vos Kal dwdpcus <aff ty pei/ei TO
346 NOTES.
KOI Ka& j)z> Kcvel TO KIVOVV I Plut. SympOS. 5. 5. I, feat yap
fjieyedos IKUVOV e&TiV) axpt ov (Tvp.rroo tov edeXei fj,fveiv cav 8e
vTrep(3d\T) dia 7T\r)6os, a)s pjKert 7rpoo~rjyopov eavTeS p,r)8e o-vfrnaOes elvai TCUS
(pt\o<ppo(rvvais fj.r]8e yvrnpt/JLOV, ov8e o-vpTTocriov eVrt. Compare also Pol.
7 (5). 9. 1309 b 21-35. As to opyava, see i. 8. 1256 b 35 sq. We
note that a State is distinguished by Aristotle from an opyavov. It
is not a mere opyavov npbs dyaOfjv far)v for the individual, but a moral
being like the individual, only nobler and greater than he (Eth. Nic.
i. i. 1094 b 7sqq.).
39. eoTcpTjjJieVoi earai TYJS <{>uaG>s. Compare such expressions as
fgia-Tao-Oat rr)S (pvveus (Meteor. 4. II. 389 b IO, (pQeipopeva KOI egur-
Tap.cva rrjs (pvo-ecos) Or ^copi^fo-^ai rrjs (pvacws (Meteor. 4. I. 379 a 14),
which stand in contrast to e%eiv TTJV <pvo-iv (Poet. 4. 1449 a 15,
T) rpaycooia rrjv avrfjs (pvcriv}.
41. Suoiy (TTaSioik, cp. Poet. 7. 1451 a 2, olov el fj,vpiG)v
clrj (pov.
els 8e TI fxeycOos l\Q6v, but when it has assumed a measured
size/ Cp. Meteor. I. 14. 352 a 6, r)paiv6ncvoi yap oi TOTTOI epxovrai
fls TO KoXats fX lv
1326 b. 2. r\ fjiek e oXiywj \iav OUK aurdlpKTjs. Cp. 6 (4). 4. 1291 an sqq.,
where the view expressed by the Platonic Socrates in Rep. 369 D,
eo; 6 av f) ye dvayKaioTaTr) rrdXip e< rerrapcov T; TTCVTC dvSp&v., is corrected.
3. T) 8e CK iroXXwK ayai K.r.X. A TroXt? consisting of too large
a number of citizens is not a TroXts because a 770X1? is a Koivwia
no\iTU)v no\LTeias (3. 3. i276b i), and a constitution cannot easily
exist in a very large 770X1$-, for magistrates cannot easily exist in it,
and a constitution implies the existence of magistracies (6 (4). i.
1 289 a 15* 77oXtrcta p,fv yap eVrt rais rats 77oXeo-ii f) ircp\ TO.S ap^ds,
Ttva Tpoirov veve^vrai). It seems to be implied that the constitution
is the source of completeness in respect of good life. Aristotle s
argument here throws some light on his reference to Babylon in
3. 3. i276a 27 sqq., where it is implied that Babylon covered too
large a space to be one city. He would probably also say that its
inhabitants were too numerous to possess a constitution or to be
marshalled by a general. When he says that an Wvos possesses
only completeness in respect of necessaries/ is he speaking of eBtnj
composed of TrdXeis (see note on 1261 a 27), as well as of cOvy com
posed of villages ? As to Aristotle s account of the 0vos something
has already been said in vol. i. p. 39. We should have been glad
if he had told us more on the subject (see note on 1274 b 34 sqq.).
4 (7). 4. 1326 a 391326 b 14. 347
The tQvos appears to be a Kow&vta (cp. 4 (7). 2. 1325 a 8, n6\iv KOI
yevos dv6pu>TT(t)v KCU nacrav a\\r)v KOLvu>viav\ . it has vop.ip.a or po /zoi (4 (7)-
2. i324b 9 sqq.) ; it is bound together not only by internal trade
and by united action against external foes, but also by intermarriage
and common sacrifices ; it is often ruled by a King, and may even
have an Absolute King at its head (3. 14. 1285 b 31 sq.), but it is
too large to have a constitution we must suppose that the word
constitution is here used in a sense exclusive of Kingship
apparently because it is too large to be controlled by common
magistrates (cp. 3. 9. 1280 a 40). We may conjecture that in
Aristotle s view the members of an edvos have not that desire to
promote the virtue of their fellows which is to him one distinguish
ing mark of a citizen (3. 9. i28ob i sqq.). An ZOvos is, in fact,
rather a o-v/ufia^ia and something more than a noXiTiKf} Koivwia.
7. 816 K.r.X. Here again, as in 2, the Platonic Socrates is
corrected (see above on 2). Cp. c. 8. 1328 b 16 sq. and 2. 2. 1261 b
12. Take Trpbs TO ev ijv Kara rrjv 7ro\iTiKr)v Kowaviav together (see
note on 1325 b 18). Kara seems to mean in connexion with :
cp. C. 2. I324a 15)0 Sia TOV o-v/tz7roXtTeveo-$at KCU Koivtovtlv TroAecof (fiios)
f) fJLaXXov 6 (VtKos KCU TTJS TroXiTiKrjs Kotvavias aTToXeXv/ue z/oy. For TOVOVTOV
followed by o, see above on 1267 a 24.
9. cVSe xercu 8e K.T.\. Mei a> is bracketed by Schneider, Bekker 2 ,
and Susemihl, but it appears to be correct: cp. De Gen. An. 4. 4.
77 b 33, aXX , tacrrrfp KCU rfXeov/zeVeoi/ TO>V a)a>j/ (ornv fKaarov TI p,yf6o$
KOI 7T\ TO p.elov KOI 7T\ TO eXarToi/, fav ovT av pflfrv ycvoiTo OVT eXarrov,
dXX eV ra> p.Tav Siaor^/iart TOV pfyeQovs Xap-ftdvovcri Trpbs aXXj/Xa TTJV
KOI TTJV eXXei^w , *cai yivtTai pcifav 6 6 eXaTTtav avdpwTros KOI T&V
OTIOVV, ouro) KOI K.r.X. A man must be of a certain
minimum size, if he is to be a man at all; if he exceeds that
minimum and does not exceed the maximum, he is a larger man ;
if he exceeds the maximum, he ceases to be a man. The same
thing, we are told in the passage before us, holds of the iroXts.
11. wcrrrep eurofAcy, in I326a 34 sqq.
14. apxon-os 8 ^iriraiis KCU Kpuns epyo* . KpiW here refers
especially to judicial decisions (cp. TO tpivav irep\ ru>v SixatW in the
next sentence). In the similar passage, 6 (4). 15. 1299 a 25 sqq.,
On the Other hand (/xaXtora ft as air\S)s flntlv ap^as XKT OV Tavraf,
ocrnt? aTrofieSoTai (SovXcvcraa 6ai re Trept TIV>V KOI Kpivai KOI eVrraat, KOI
fiaXio-Ta ToOro TO -yap firiTUTTiv dp\iKWTp6v CCTTIV), Kpivai does not
refer to judicial decisions, for here Aristotle is speaking of apx at in
3*8
NOTES.
a sense exclusive of TO SIKHO-TIKC I/, of which he treats in another
chapter of the Sixth (old Fourth) Book (c. 16).
irpos 8e K.T.X. To Kpivfiv wepl ratv SmuW seems to be given as an
instance of at rwv dpxovrtov 7rpciff, and TO TCIS dpxas diavepeiv nar
diav as an instance of al TWV dpxop.fva>v. Aristotle here follows in
the track of Plato, Laws 738 D, OTTOS av . . . (piXocppov&VTai re aXXi^Xovs
peTa. 6v(ri)v KOI oiKfi>vrai KOI yv&piw& f ov p-flfrv ov8ei> TrdXfi dyaOov rj
yvupiuovs avrovs OVTOIS clvaC onov yap p-fj (p)$ d\\rj\ois f<rT\v aX\r)\a>v ev
rols rponois, aXXa <TKOTOS, OVT av Tip^g rrjs dias OVT dp^Sov ovre diKrjs rrore
ns av TTJS rrpo(7r)Kova-T]s opdws rvyxdvoi: cp. also Laws 751 D and
766 E. Dr. Johnson says of the lairds courts in the Highlands of
Scotland (Journey to the Western Islands of Scotland, Works, 8.
320) When the chiefs were men of knowledge and virtue, the
convenience of a domestic judicature was great. No long jour
neys were necessary, no artificial delays could be practised ; the
character, the alliances, and interests of the litigants were known
to the court, and all false pretences were easily detected/ See also
vol. i. p. 314? note 3. In a>s OTTOV TOVTO P.YI crvplBaivei yiyveo-Qat K.T.X.
Aristotle probably refers to Athens, for though in addressing an
Athenian audience Hyperides says (Pro Lycophr. col. xii. 5, ed.
.Blass), \a6flv yap TO TrXfjdos TO vfierepov OVK Vi ovrf Trovijpbv ovra ovfteva
TWV cv TJ}[I] TrdXei ovTf c7r[i]ciKy, Isocrates describes Atherts in De Antid.
172 as too large to be fva-vvoTrros: (ep. Thuc. 8. 66. 3, already referred
to by Eaton). Still even at Athens owing to the publicity of men s
life in ancient Greece fellow-citizens knew each other far better
than they do in a modern city of the same size : see Haussoullier,
Vie Municipale en Attique, p. 179 sq., who however goes too far
when he says, tout se savait, tous se connaissaient a Athenes. It
is, indeed, difficult to understand how even in a citizen-body of (say)
5,000, with all the help derivable from frequent festivals, every
citizen could be known, either personally or by repute, to his fellows.
Yet Aristotle seems to imply that the citizens of a State ought to
be acquainted with the character of every member of their body, if
not with his person. The experience of the United States fully
confirms the view of Plato and Aristotle that where fellow- citizens
are not well acquainted with each other s characters, offices will not
be well filled. In moderately-sized communities men s characters
are known, and the presence of a bad man in office brings on his
fellow-citizens evils which they are not too numerous to feel indi
vidually. ... In large cities the results are different because the
4 (7). 4. 1326 b 145. 1326 b 26. 349
circumstances are different (Bryce, American Commonwealth,
Part 3, c. 62). City governments begin to be bad when the
population begins to exceed 100,000 and includes a large propor
tion of recent immigrants. They are generally pure in smaller
places, that is to say, they are as pure as those of an average
English, French, or German city (ibid. Part 3, c. 67: vol. ii.
p. 521, ed. i. See also c. 61, vol. ii. p. 435). Aristotle would, of
course, think a citizen -body even of 100,000 ten times more
numerous than it ought to be. As to London, compare a remark
made by a member of the County Council of London at its first
meeting. Provincial corporations could easily proceed to elect
aldermen, because in the provincial towns persons knew all about
each other, but it was quite different in the metropolis (Times ,
Feb. i, 1889).
20. en 8e |eVoi KCU JACTOIKOIS K.T.X. This frequently happened
at Athens. The register of citizens was kept by the deme :
1 assemblee du deme est peu frequente e ; c est un petit nombre
de voix qu il faut acheter, et quelques drachmes suffisent : ici cinq
drachmes par tete, ailleurs peut-etre moins encore/ See Haus-
soullier, Vie Municipale en Attique, p. 32 sqq., who refers to
DemOSth. in Eubulid. C. 59> OVTOI yap, %> avdpes Adyvaloi,
Tivas avdpunovs j-fvovs TroXiras yevecrflat, kvai.p.cvr)v KOL
Kotvfj dtavetfjLUfjifvoi TTfvre dpaxp.as CKCKTTOS Trpo&fde^avTo. Those whose
names got upon the register in this or in other unlawful ways were
called TrapeyypanToi. The larger the State was, the less check there
would be on the registering authority. The Attic demes of
Halimus, Sunium, and Potami, all of them on the coast, were
especially credited with a readiness to admit aliens to the register
(Hug, Studien aus dem classischen Alterthum, p. 32). It will be
noticed that Aristotle speaks only of aliens and metoeci, not of
slaves.
22. S^XOK roiVuy K.T.X. See vol. i. p. 314.
24. euowo-nros must apparently mean easily within the view of
the magistrates and the citizens (cp. 14 sqq.).
26. napcnr\T]<Tiws 8e K.T.\. Similarly, because Aristotle has just C. 5.
said that the larger the State is, the better, if only it is eyo-woTrroy,
and now he goes on to say that the most self-complete territory is
the best, and one which is large enough to support its citizens in
a life, not temperate only, but temperate and liberal, though
it must be (UVVVOTTTOS (1327 a i). AvTapKfordTTjv, 27, takes up
350
NOTES.
avrdp<iav, 24. For TO. ncp\ Trjs X^pas, cp. 3. 15. I286b 23, TO Trepi
TOJV TKva>v. We more often have the ace. after nepi in phrases of
this kind in the Politics.
Trap! fief yap K.T.X. For Trepi in the sense of quod attinet ad/ see
Vahlen on Poet. 23. 1459 a 16, who quotes Rhet. i. 15. 1375 b 25,
Kal irepl p.ev TWV i/o/zcoz> OUT-CO dicopt<r#ay Trepi de fiaprvpcov, pdprvpes flai
diTToi, and PhyS. 7. 4. 249 a 29. With iroiav nvd supply 8ei emu
rrjv x<*>P av I n n is preference for a territory as self-complete as
possible Aristotle follows Plato, Laws 704 C, A0. ri 8e Trepi aur?)i> 17
X&paj Trorepa Trdpfpopos rj KOI riv>v An&fp; KA. o^eSci/ ovdcvbs
and Critias no E, and also Solon (Hdt. i. 32, too-n-ep ^&&gt;p?;
KarapKfi irdiTa favrfj 7rape^ov(ra, aXXa aXXo /Ltei/ e^et, erepov Sc e
^ fie ai/ Ta TrXeto-ra e^, dpia-rrj avrrj). Hesiod, indeed, had already
said of the just (Op. et Dies, 236),
6dX\ovcriv 8 crya&Htri Sia/iTrepeV ou5 eVt wywi/
vio-crovrai, nap-irbv 8e 0epei ^ei Scopos apovpa,
with which Virgil s lines (Eel. 4. 38 sq.) may be compared,
Cedet et ipse mari vector, nee nautica pinus
Mutabit merces: omnis feret omnia tellus.
Thessaly was famed for the variety of its produce; it was rich
in corn and wine and timber, and in pasture for horses cattle
and sheep (Bursian, Geographic von Griechenland, i. 47); Cyprus
was rich in corn, wine, oil, timber, and copper (Strabo, p. 684).
We read of the x<*>P a irapfyopos of the Tyrrhenians in Diod. 5. 40. 3.
and of the vrjaos ei>Sa4io>i> /cat Trdpfpopos of Sardinia in [Aristot.] De
Mir. Auscult. 100. 838 b 22. Isocrates speaks of Egypt in Busir.
1 2 as TrXetora Ktii TrairoSaTra (pepeiv 8vvap,vr)v. MeSSenia (Eurip.
Fragm. 1068) and Laconia (E. Curtius, Peloponnesos, 2. 218)
were remarkable for the variety of their produce. All these were
fertile regions, but there were countries which were at once rrdfjifpopoi
and rugged, and it is a territory of this kind that Plato prefers
(Laws 704 D). Aristotle would hardly follow him in this. He
would hardly be satisfied with a territory like the Attic, which
comprised much poor land (Plut. Solon, c. 22), though it is called
Trapcpopcorarj; by Xenophon (De Vect. i. 3 : cp. Plato, Critias noE,
and Antiphanes, Fragm. O^W/JLOI : Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 3. 98).
The main reason which leads both Plato and Aristotle to prefer
a irdpipopos territory is that in a State possessing such a territory
importation and exportation are reduced to a minimum, and conse
quently also the commercial class. States with a barren territory
4 (7). 5. 1326 b 2633. 351
have often in the history of the world been forced to become
commercial in order to exist e.g. Aegina (above on 1258 a 34),
Phocaea (Justin, 43. 3. 5), Elea (Strabo, p. 252). As to Chios see
note on 1291 b 20. Much of the territory of Corinth was infertile,
and this helped to make her a commercial State (Curtius, Pelopon-
nesos, 2. 516). It was on a bare rock surrounded by deep sea
that the streets of Tyre were piled up to a dizzy height (Macaulay,
Hist, of England, c. 24). As to Venice see H. F. Brown, Venice,
p. 251. Nuremberga, cuius agro nihil magis sterile fieri potest,
omnium tamen Germaniae urbium populosissima et opificum
multitudine florentissima putatur (Bodinus, De Republica, p. 518).
The word navTcxpopos appears to be extremely rare: nd^opos is
common enough.
3O. Tr\i]0i 8e KCU fxeye 061 K.T.X. With roa-avTTjv we should
probably supply, not TTOS ns av eVaii/eVcie, but Sfi eivai as with irepi
P.CV yap TOV noiav Tivd, 26 (cp. c. ii. 1330 a 41 sqq.). See 2. 6. 1265 a
28-38, where the same standard is adopted, in correction of
Plato, Laws 737 ^> 7*l s P* v 07ro(rr l noo-ovs aoxppovas ovras IKOVT] rpefpeiv.
Yet Plato s language in Critias 112 C, TO \ikaov virtp^avias <cal
dveXft ^epi a? p-eradiuxovrfs Kooyzia? WKoSofioCiro oiicrjfrfis, is quite in the
spirit of that of Aristotle here. Aristotle does not wish the citizens
of his best State to live either like the people of Myconus, who
were charged with stinginess (Cratin. Inc. Fab. Fragm. 6 : Meineke,
Fr. Com. Gr. 2. 175), or like the Boeotians, of whom the comic poet
Eubulus said (Meineke, 3. 222),
KTlf BotOOTCOI/ 7TO\tV
dvdpwv apurmv fo-Qieiv 81 fjfjLepas.
See also vol. i. p. 316, note i. For the use here of TrX
edfi, cp. C. 6. 1327 b 3, Trepi 5e n\r]6ovs ^8^ KOI p.fyedovs TTJS
We have pfifav KOI 7r\io>v used in a somewhat similar way
in Meteor. 2. 5- 363 a 15? aXXa 810. ro TOV ronov fivai TroXv TrXeia) eKflvov
Kal dvaneTTTap-fvov p-fifov KOL TrXftcoi/ KOI fiaXXov dXccivbs avejjios 6 VOTOS eVrl
TOV /Sopcov, and in Aen. Poliorc. c. 8, 7rpoa-8\6p.(vov TrXeico KOI ndfa
bvvap.iv TToXep-itov. 2^oXa^bi/Tas, 31, though at leisure/
33. uorcpoi . This is one of the promises of future investigations
which are not fulfilled in the Politics as we have it (see vol. ii.
p. xxvii sqq.).
irepl KTT^O-CWS Kal TTJS iTcpl TT]y ovvioiv cuTTOpitts. Kat is explanatory,
*m rfjs Trepl TTJV oixriav fvnopias being added to make it clear in what
sense KT?O-IS will be dealt with. KT^IS has been dealt with from
352 NOTES.
another point of view in i. 8. 1256 a i sqq. Compare what Plato
says on the subject in Rep. 591 D sq. For rjjs rrepl T^V ovo-lav
fviroplas cp. 6 (4). 6. 1293 a 3, Trpofro 5a>i> vnoptas, and Isocr. Panath.
7, TTJS ire pi TOV /3tW fVTTOpias. See also below on 1327 a 8, r/js Trepi
35. uws Set Kai Tim Tpoiroy ex etl/ irpos TTJI xprjcrii/ auT^y, how and
in what way it should stand to the use made of it : cp. Diog. Laert.
3. 99, tviropia 5 ecrriv OTO.V TIS TTpos ray ev TOO /3t6> xpr)<ris OVTOOS f\r) wcrre
KOI (pi\ovs fi> notrjcrai Kai (piXori/iO)? KO.\ evrropoas dTroXfiTovpyrjaai, and Xen.
Hiero, 4. 8, ov yap TO> dpi^o) oure ra iro\\a Kpiverai OVTC ra kara, aXXa
Trpos rds xprjaeis coore ra ynei/ v7r6p/3XXovra ra IKUVU TroXXd ecrrt, ra Se
raij/ IKOVMV eXXeiVoi/ra oXiya. For rrcos /cai rti/a rpoTrof, cp. Phys. 8. 5.
^SV 3- 3*> wcrre rovro (TKeTrreov Xa/Sovcrii/ aXX^i/ ap^ryi/, ei rt Kti/6i a WTO auro,
TTois Kifel /cai rtVa rporroi/ : Hippocr. De Capitis Vulneribus, vol. iii.
p. 356 Kiihn, ^pi) Se Kal tpoorav TOI> TCTpcopevov OTT<OS enade Kal riva
rpurrov: Plato, Laws 964 D, Treo? oyv Si) Kal riva rpoirov, & tve,
ovTf avro TOlovrcp riv\ Xcyo/i6f } and Polyb. I. 32. 2, TTOJS Kai rii/i
yeyovev, and 2. 31. 7, ovrto Kai rovrcp rw rpOTrw : see also Stall-
baum s note On Plato, Laws 68 1 D, OVTO> re KOI ravrrj. AVTTJV is
added to rr/i/ XPW LV to contrast the use itself with ra Trpos rj)z/
Xpr)(Tiv I Cp. C. 13. 1331 b 24, Trepi 8e r^y TroXiretay avrfj?, where the
constitution itself is tacitly contrasted with matters preliminary to
the constitution and not falling within it. Vet. Int. wrongly refers
avTjyi to TTJS Trfpi rj)i> ovaiav evnopias, translating qualiter oportet
habere et quo modo ipsam ad usum/
36. iroXXal yap K.r.X., for there are many disputes on the
subject of this inquiry, arising because of those who, etc. For
e\Kiv <p eKarepav TTJV vrrtp/SoX^J/, cp. 7 (5)- 9- I 39^ 22 > e\Kov(riv els
TTJV vnepfto\fiv } and PlatO, Laws 890 A, eKKOVTwv Trpos TOV Kara (pvviv
6pbv fiiov. Should rr]v XPW IV be supplied with \KOVTUS ? On the
side of yXto-xpoYqs were the Pythagoreans (see a fragment of
Aristophon in Meineke, Fr. Com. Gr. 3. 362, and fragments of
Alexis, ibid. 3. 474, 483), the Cynics (Diog. Laert. 6. 8 sub fin.:
6. 25 : Diog. Cynicus, Fragm. 273 Mullach), and writers like Ephorus
(see above on 1265 a 30), to say nothing of the lawgivers of Sparta
(Xen. Rep. Lac. 2. 5 sq. : Plut. Lycurg. c. 17) and Crete (2. 10.
1 272 a 22) ; while on the side of rpucpi? were Aristippus (Diog. Laert.
2. 68, 69, 84) and others (vol. i. p. 301, and p. 302, note i : also
p. 199, note i).
39. TO 8 elBos TT]S x^P a s K - T -^- Wyse, followed by Sus. 4 , is
4 (7). 5. 1326b 3540. 353
probably right in placing del 8 ma tpirclpois in a parenthesis and
making on K.T.X. dependent on CCTTC??. To tidos rfjs \o>pas, the
character of the territory/ i.e. its geographical character, as dis
tinguished from the character of the soil, which has been dealt
with in 1326 b 26-30. Cp. Plato, Laws 625 C, TTJV yap TT}S x<P as
Tfdo-rjs KprjTrjs (pixrtv opart, ay ov/c eo-n, KaQuirep f) TU>V QfTraXoiv, iredids,
and 834 C.
Set 8* eVux K.T.\., and we must be guided in respect of some
matters by the opinion also of those who are experienced in
questions of generalship [as well as that of those who look
especially to the supply of commodities, the subject which has
just been before us]. Aristotle may probably have before him the
work of Aeneas Tacticus entitled SrparrjyiKa /3ij3Xia or ire/u TG>J/
(rrpaTTiytKS>v vTroij.vrjp.aTa, of which we possess a part in the Com-
mentarius Poliorceticus of Aeneas (see below on 1331 a 16): cp.
C. 8, /xera 8e rara els TTJV ^topai/ TrpcD-fo^o/iei/ov TrXeico /cai /ie/a> dvvafjuv
irp&TOv fj.ev TTJV ^a>pai> Suo tiV/SoAov rots TroXf/Litots Kal Suo o Tparo-
/cat dvo-Tropevrov Karao-Kevd&iv Kal rovs Trora/xous 8uo-Staj3arous
KOI dixnrXovs, and c. 1 6. 1 6 sqq. Aristotle learns something from
generals in 8 (6). 7. 1321 a 16 sqq. as well as here.
40. on xp^l pw T LS iroXejiiois elvai Suac jj.jSoX.oi , aurois 8 eue ^oSo^.
Compare what is said of the city in c. n. 1330 b 2 sqq. and
I 3^ 1 a 3 sqq. Egypt (see vol. i. p. 316, note 2, and Strabo,
p. 819) and Persis (Plut. Alex. c. 37) were difficult of access to
foes, and Socrates claimed (vol. i. p. 316, note 2) that Attica was
so, but Laconia is probably especially present to Aristotle s mind,
for it was Suo-f/^oXamm; (Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 24 : Eurip. Fragm. 1068 :
see Curtius, Peloponnesos, 2. 217, 311). Boeotia, on the contrary,
lay comparatively open to the foe (Plut. Reg. et Imp. Apophth.
Epaminond. l8. 193 E, KOL ryv x.a>pav virriav ovcrav Kai avaTrfnra^vrjv
opxyo-Tpav Trpoo-jjyo peuei/, o>y pf) dwapevovs Kparelv avTTJS) av pr) rtjv
8ia Trap* e^ojo-i), and of Elis we read in Curtius, Pelopon
nesos, 2. 6, No region of the Peloponnese is less protected against
attacks from without. A broad river-valley leads, like an open
entrance -road, from the interior into the midst of Elis; the
mountains at the back of the territory afford little protection,
because they are only the lower ranges of higher mountains.
The level coast-line offers the easiest of approaches from the North
and the South ; the plains and the villages are exposed on all sides
to landings from a hostile fleet/ That a country might be at once
VOL. III. A a
354 NOTES.
hard of entrance to foes and easy of exit for friends we see from
Plato, Laws 761 A, dvo-^ara 8e 8fj irdvra. noielv rois e ^poty, rois 8e
cpthots o TI p.d\io~Ta e#/3ara, dvOpwTrois re ical vrrofryiois KCU /3oovo7/Lia<nz>,
odwv re em^eXovfievovs K.r.A. Another characteristic which the
territory should possess, but which is not noticed here, is that it
should be such as to favour the unity of the State (7 (5). 3.
1303 b 7 sqq.). Xprj rois pev, not xpv P* v r u> is the logical order,
but /ueV interdum non ei additur vocabulo, in quo vis oppositionis
cernitur (Bon. Ind. 454 a 20): see above on 1268 b 12.
1327 a. 2. OUTW Kal Trjy y^pav, SC. fva-vvonrov flvai Set.
3. TTJS 8e -mSXews TYJI> Qlcriv K.T.\. The recommendation that the
territory should be well within reach for purposes of protection
leads on naturally to the question as to the site of the city. This
question is here dealt with only so far as the position of the city
with reference to the territory and the sea is concerned; other
matters come up for consideration in c. n. 1330 a 34 sqq. The
city should be placed where it will be readily able to protect the
territory and to receive supplies of commodities. For both
purposes it must be near the sea, yet it must also be well situated
with respect to the territory. Whether Aristotle s opinion was
known to Alexander when he founded Alexandria in B.C. 332, it
is impossible to say, but at any rate the site of this city in many
respects fulfilled Aristotle s requirements. Cp. Strabo, p. 798, rrjs
d cvKaiptas TTJS Kara TTJV TVO\IV TO p-eyiarrov eo-riv OTI TTJS Alyimrov Trda-rjs
fJiOVOS <TT\V OVTOS 6 TOTTOS TTpOS afji(pa> 7T60VKQ)S CV, TO. TC f< 6a\aTTT]S dlO. TO
tV\l(JiVOV, KOI TO. CK TTJS X<*>paS OTI TTCLVTa fVfJLapS)S 6 TTOra/lOS 1 7rOp6fJLl>ei
crvvdyci. re ds TOIOVTOV x w P l/OI/ oncp peyiffTov f/j.7ropiov TTJS olKOvpLevrjs ctrri.
(No doubt Aristotle would not rejoice in the greatness of Alexan
dria as an emporium or in its close contiguity to the sea.) Some
cities had the fault of being at a great distance from their territory
(8 (6). 4. I3i9a32 sqq.). In not a few cases part of the territory
was cut off from the city by mountains (this was the case with the
Thyrean territory of Argos and the Lepreate territory of Elis), or
by an arm of the sea (as when island cities held territory on the
adjacent mainland). On the other hand, there were cities like
Sparta, which were too far from the sea. Sparta is probably
especially present to Aristotle s mind in 132 7 a 3-27. It was
evidently in his opinion not situated so well either for the protec
tion of its territory or for the transmission of produce from its
territory, as it would have been if it had been nearer to the sea.
4 (7). 5. 1327 a 25.
355
Nor was it (18 sqq.) easily within reach of rescue by sea or capable
of striking a blow by sea, nor could it well receive by sea com
modities lacking to it or send away by sea its surplus produce.
The cities of Elis and Messene were also too far from the sea.
Cp. Polyb. 2. 5> Tavras yap del ras ^capcts (i.e. rfjv HXfi ai/ Kal rrjv
Mfo~o~r)viavj iXXuptoi Tropdovvres SiereXovv* Sta yap TO ^.TJKOS rrjy TrapdXias
KOI 8ta TO p-fo-oyalovs flvai ray 8vvao-Tvovo~as ev aural? iroXfis /xa/cpui *ai
/3pa8elai Xmi> cyivovTo rots Trpoeipijuevois at TrapafiofjdfLai rrpbs TO.S aVo/3u-
<TfiS T&V > lXXupia>v, odev dSeaiy eWrpe^oi/ <al KaTCffvpov del TOVTOS ray
xapas. In Aristotle s view the ideal site for a city was one which
placed it in easy communication with both land and sea. Rome,
according to Cicero (De Rep. 2. 5. 10), was marked out for empire
by a position of this kind, and much the same thing may be said
of London. We learn, indeed, from c. n. 1330 a 34 sqq. that
a city should be in easy communication, not only with its own
territory and with the sea, but also with the mainland on the verge
of which it lies. Such was the situation of Athens : cp. Xen. De
Vect. I. 7? Ka * P-*) v v TffpippvTos yf ovva (rj Arrt/cj)) o/ztos oxrTrep vyo-os
7rdo~iv averts 7rpoo~dyeTai re o>i/ SciTai Kal aTTOTre/nTrfrat a /3ovXerai* dp.<f)idd-
Xarros yap eVrt. ical Kara yrjv Se TroXXa fif^trai epTropia fjrrfipos yap eo-riv.
Aristotle evidently prefers the site of Athens to that of Sparta, and
indeed to those of most other Greek cities. It is easy to see from
1327 a 3-27 that Greek cities at a distance from the sea, and
especially those whose communications with the coast were difficult
such cities, for instance, as Tegea and Mantineia were neither
very secure from foes nor very well supplied with commodities, and
that cities immediately on the coast and most Greek colonies were
thus situated tended to become denationalized and disorderly
owing to the multitude of aliens which flocked to them, and also
to suffer an increase in the number of their citizens not conducive
to efficient government. In this matter as in others Aristotle
favours a mean ; the city should be neither on the sea nor too far
from it.
4. irpos re TTJK OdXa-rraj K.T.X. For the order of the words
cp. c. n. 1331 a 12 sqq. and c. 16. 1335 b 5 sqq. Te ... re, ut
apud omnes prosarios, apud Aristotelem quoque raro in usum
venit (Eucken, De Partic. Usu, p. 16, who gives as another
instance in the Politics c. 10. i32pb 2 sq.).
6. els ptv 6 Xex^ets opo?. We expect p.fv ovv in place of /*eV, but
Cp. Xen. C)TOp. 8. I. 19, ety peV Tponos didao~Ka\ias T\V avT(o OVTOS TOU
A a 2
356 NOTES.
oXXos 8e K.T.X., and Thuc. 2. 97. 2, TCI /iei> Trpos
rjv.
7. 6 8e Xouros K.T.X., i.e. o Se XOITTO? opo? eori r?)i> TroXii/ eivat
o-Tov K.r.X. I follow the punctuation of Jackson, Welldon,
and Sus. The fact that Athens lay near the coast must have
greatly facilitated and cheapened the transport to it of the produce
of its territory, and especially the transport of heavy commodities
like timber, stone, marble, and metals.
8. en 8e K.T.X., and further, of material for timber and for any
other industry of the kind that the territory may possess/ Aristotle
passes from T&&gt;I> yivop.fva>v KapTT&v, 7, to commodities like wood, stone,
and metals which are aKapna p.ev xpfawa & (i. n. i258b 27 sqq.:
Cp. Xen. De Vect. I. 5, eori de KOI yrj rj anrfipop.evTj p.ev ov (pe pfi Kapnov,
opVTTOfievT] Se TToXXaTrXao-ious rpe(pei rj fl (rlrov e$fpf). Attica was rich
in marble and silver (ibid. i. 4 sq.). For epyao-iav, cp. Thuc. 4. 105,
KTTJO-IV re e^fiv T>V ^pvcreuuf /neraXXwv epyaaias ev rfj irepi ravra QpaKrj.
For rrjs irepl ^uXa v\r)s, Cp. 1326 b 34, rrjs Trcpl rty ovcriav (\mopias,
and Top. 2. 7. 113 a 31, 8ta yap TTJS irepl rf]v o\jsiv alaBfjcrcus TTJV ev
ftcdaTw p.op(pr)v yva>piofj.fv, and see Bon. Ind. 579^> 43 sqq-
C. 6. 11. riepl 8e Tt]9 Trpos T^\V OdXarraK Koicwi/tas K.r.X. The persons
referred to here held that nearness to the sea was prejudicial to
orderly government in two ways (i) it involved the residence in
the city of aliens bred up under other laws and likely to exercise
an unfavourable moral influence on the citizens; (2) it involved
the existence of a very numerous citizen-body, inasmuch as the
numbers of the citizen-body would be swollen by a body of
merchants, who, it is taken for granted, would be citizens. (That
the word iro\vav0pa)7ria refers to the number of the citizens appears
from 1327 b 7-9, where it is explained that in Aristotle s best
State there will be no 7ro\vav6p<oTria in connexion with the oars
men of the fleet, ovdev yap avrovs pepos wai fiet Tys TrdXecos-.) Aristotle
contends, on the contrary, that nearness to the sea does not
necessarily involve either of these results. The city might be
placed at a little distance from the sea and might possess a port
on the coast, whose inhabitants might be restrained from free
communication with the inhabitants of the city; and this port
should be a small port, intended for the supply of the needs of
the members of the State, not of those of the world in general.
Who were the critics whose views are here controverted ? Possibly
Plato is referred to, but this is not certain, for though he objects
4(7). 5. 1327 a 7 6. 1327 a 11. 357
to nearness to the sea in Laws 704 D sqq. (see Stallbaum on this
passage, who refers to Cic. De Rep. 2.3.5*^., and cp. Laws 94pK
sq., 952 D sqq.) on account of the risk of evil influences from aliens,
he does not object to it on the ground of its involving noXvavdptonia.
In all probability the views here controverted were those of persons
oligarchically inclined. That iro\vav6pa>Trla is unfavourable to good
government we have already seen (c. 4. 1326 a 25 sqq.). Many
Greek cities were much exposed to the influence of aliens.
Byzantium was overrun with them (Aelian, Var. Hist. 3. 14: cp.
Athen. Deipn. 52 6 e), and at Agrigentum in its palmy days, if we
may trust Diodorus (13. 84. 4), there were 180,000 aliens, while
the citizens numbered somewhat more than 20,000. Haussoullier
(Vie Municipale en Attique, p. 189) shows how foreign worships
were instituted at the Peiraeus by aliens for their own behoof, and
some of these probably spread to the citizens. We know that the
seaports of Dundee and Leith were the channels through which
the Reformation found its way into Scotland. " The knowledge
of God," says Knox, " did considerably increase within the realm,
and this was chiefly effected by merchants and mariners belonging
to Dundee and Leith," who imported the reformed doctrines from
abroad* (Academy, Feb. n, 1893). That contact with aliens
might have ill results, we see from Cic. De Leg. Agrar. 2. 35. 95,
Carthaginienses fraudulent! et mendaces non genere, sed natura
loci, quod propter portus suos multis et variis mercatorum et adve-
narum sermonibus ad studium fallendi studio quaestus vocabantur.
Contact with aliens even of a satisfactory type might well affect the
fidelity of the citizens of a Greek State to its traditions, and many
of the aliens who crowded to Greek seaports were Asiatics of
a type the reverse of satisfactory. The people of Epidamnus found
that those of their citizens who had much communication with
their Illyrian neighbours became demoralized (Plut. Quaest. Graec.
29, yiyvopevovs Trovrjpovs). We read of the Spartan Callicratidas in
Diod. 13. 76. 2, OVTOS veos p.ev rjv navTf\o>s, uKa<os fie KCU rrjv ^vx^jv
&n\ovs, OVTTO) T<av ^eviKiav T)6wv iT7reipap.Vos, diKaiOTaros de 27raprtaro>i>.
Machiavelli in his Discourses on the First Decad of Livy (i. 55)
ascribes the integrity and piety of the Germans of his day in
part to the fact that they have never had much commerce with
their neighbours, being seldom visited by them and seldom going
abroad themselves, but live contented with the food and clothing
that are the product of their own country, thereby preventing
358 NOTES.
all opportunities of evil conversation that might corrupt their
manners. It should be noticed that the argument here repro
duced by Aristotle assumes that aliens did not take up their abode
in inland cities; this does not, however, seem to have been
invariably the case, for we hear of metoeci at Thebes (Diod. 17.
ii : Lys. Or. 23. 15) and under the name of irdpoiKoi at Thespiae
(Gilbert, Gr. Staatsalt. 2. 294. i). Indeed, Aristotle himself speaks
in c. 4. 1326 a 18 sqq. as if a body of aliens and metoeci was
a necessary appendage to every Greek State.
15. yiveaQai jJ-ey yap K.T.X., SC. TTJV 7ro\vav6pa>7riav. With
TTovras Kai Sf^Ojuei/ous efiTroptov TrXijdos Bonitz (Ind. S. V.
compares De Part. An. 4. 5. 63 1 a 28, e^et Se TOVTO TO Cyov dvo
tropovs Kai (JLiav diaipeviv, y re Several rrjv vyporrjTa rrjv els rpocprjv, Kai
77 TTaXtv 8ta7T6/M7ret TTJV VTroXenrofnevrjv iKpdfta.
18. {icy ovv appears to be answered by Se, 32.
raura, i. e. TO efri^evovadai nvas and 17 iroXvavdpanria.
19. irpo9 cuTropiai TWI> amyKaiwy. States in command of the sea
were for one thing less exposed to famine than States which were
not ([Xen.] De Rep. Ath. 2. 6). See also Plato, Laws 705 A
(quoted in the next note). We can imagine with what anxiety
cities at a distance from the sea, for instance those of Arcadia,
watched the prospects of the corn-harvest. The worship of
Demeter and of Zeus, the giver of rain, would be especially con
genial to such localities. They no doubt kept a vigilant eye on
their rivers and the catabothra through which they in some cases
flowed off to see that no flooding occurred and that they were not
interfered with by rival neighbouring States. Greek colonies, on
the other hand, were mostly at no great distance from the sea,, and
their command of necessaries must consequently have been much
superior to that of many districts of Greece proper.
jxerexeii TT]V ir6\iv K<X! TTJ^ x&pav TTJS OaXdhTTjs, cp. 25, dp.(poTp<i)v
(i. e. yrjs Kai 6aXdTTT)$) /Liere ^ouo-ii/. Susemihl, following Bojesen, reads
fiere^eii/ TTJV TroXiv Kai rfjs x^P as Kc " T *l s ^aXarrqs , referring to C. 5. 1327 a
3 sqq. and to c. n. 13 30 a 3 4 sqq., but compare on the other hand
32, eirel de Kai vvv 6p)[J.ev TroXXais virdpxovra Kai ^copais Kai noXecriv
eirivfia Kai Ai/zeW .r.X., and Plato, Laws 705 A (a passage perhaps
present to Aristotle s mind here), npoa-oiKos yap OaXarra x^P a T P**
Trap Ka(TTr)v rj/Jiepav rjSv, p.d\a ye JATJV ovrcas a\fj,vpbi> Kai niKpov
The territory no less than the city may be said pcrexciv r^
for it draws part of its supplies from the sea and sends part of its
4 (7). 6. 1327 a 1523. 359
surplus produce away by sea, besides being more easily protected
against foes. Aristotle had advised in c. 5. 1327 a 3 sqq. that the
city should be well placed in relation both to its territory and to
the sea. No one had disputed that it should be well placed in
relation to its territory, but a doubt had been raised whether it
ought to stand in any relation whatever to the sea. Hence what is
uppermost in Aristotle s mind is to show that it should not be far
from the sea. That it will be well placed in relation to its territory,
he takes for granted.
21. KCU yap K.r.X. For evidence of this fact, see vol. i. p. 317.
Compare also Thuc. 5. 82. 5 sq. The successful resistance of the
seaport Stralsund to the besieging army of Wallenstein illustrates
Aristotle s remark. The problem of overcoming the resistance of
a fortress open to unlimited succours by sea is one of the most
difficult in the whole art of war (S. R. Gardiner, Thirty Years
War, p. 107). The Duke of Wellington preferred Calcutta to Agra
as the seat of British Government in India (Lord Stanhope s Con
versations with the Duke of Wellington, p. 306). For Trpbs TO paov
(pcpciv TOVS TroXepovs (for so we should probably read with Sylburg
in place of TOVS 7ro\ep.iovs, which is the reading of r n), cp. 2. 7.
1267 a 27, TroXffioi/ VTrevcyKelv, and 2. 9. 1270 a 33, fJ.iav yap TrXrjyfjV
OV% V7TT)V(yKV T] TToXtS.
23. Kal irpos TO pXctyai K.T.X., and with a view to injuring
assailants, if it should not be possible [to be easily succourable]
both by land and by sea, the State will be more in a position to be
so by one or the other, if it shares in both/ I do not think with
Susemihl (Bericht iiber Aristoteles, etc., in the Jahresbericht fur
Altertumswissenschaft, Ixxix. 1894, p. 273) that Argyriades is
right in bracketing npos before TO /3Xa\^at. The suppressed nom.
to dwaTov (eo-Tii/) is not TO /SAa^ai, but TO cvpor]6f)Tovs flvai. Greece
defended itself in both ways against Xerxes, and Syracuse against
Athens. Agrigentum, on the other hand, had no fleet when it was
besieged by the Carthaginians (Diod. 13. 85 sqq.: Holm, Griech.
Gesch. 2. 592). Athens would have had little prospect of success
in the Peloponnesian War if she had only been able to strike at her
assailants by land. The Lacedaemonian State suffered from not
being able to attack its Theban invaders by sea. Compare a saying
of Epaminondas (Aristid. Leuctr. i. p. 421, 18, quoted by Schafer,
DeniOSth. I. 104. 4), \eyeiv yap J=(pr) -jvpos avTOvs Eiraneivtovdav as ovdev
o(pe\os ru>v ev TTJ yrj TrAeoi/eKT^/Aarwi , ei p.rj KO\ rrjv OaXarrav 6Y avr&v e
360 NOTES.
25. o<ra T S &v K.T.X. It seems to be implied that the import and
export of commodities was only possible by sea : Athens, however,
imported many commodities by land (Xen. De Vect. i. 7, KCU Kara
yr\v 8e TroXXa (17 ArrtKi)) Se ^crm e/L" ro p ta )> an d that there was traffic by
land in Greece we see from Plato, Polit. 289 E, ol 8e n6\iv e< 7roXeo>?
aXXdrrovrfs Kara 6a\arrav KOI Tre^/. But the land-trade of Greece was
not comparable in extent to its trade by sea (see Biichsenschutz,
Besitz und Erwerb, p. 444 sqq.).
27. auTTJ Y&P efATTopiKTJi> K.T.X. takes up and justifies oo-a T av ^17
rvyxavrj irap avrois ovra K.T.X. A State may do things for itself
which it would demean itself by doing for others (cp. 5 (8). 2.
J 337 b 19 s qq- and 3- 4- 1277 b 5 sq.).
29. ol 8e irap^xoi Tcs K.T.X. This remark is directed against
Athens. Isocrates had claimed that in instituting a great mart
at the Peiraeus, Athens had done Greece a service (Paneg. 42) ;
Aristotle, however, asserts that Athens had had the increase of her
revenue in view. No doubt she derived a large revenue from the
Peiraeus (see Xen. De Vect. 3. 12 sq., 4. 40, and [Aristot.] Oecon.
2. 1 346 a 5 sqq.), but the existence of a great emporium there
also added largely to her influence ; we see how bitterly the
Megarians felt their exclusion from it (Thuc. i. 67, 139). Among
the chief sources of revenue at Athens were the fiftieth on exports
and imports, the duty on sales, and the impost paid by metoeci
(Gilbert, Const. Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, Eng. Trans.,
p. 350 sqq.); the existence of a great emporium at the Peiraeus
would largely increase the receipts from these and other sources.
The revenue of States which did not possess an emporium must
have been much smaller than the revenue of those which did. The
revenue of inland States especially must have been limited, and
few inland democracies can have been able to provide pay for
attendance at meetings of the assembly and dicasteries.
30. roiauTYjs jieT^x"" irXcovelias, * to share in greed of this kind/
i.e. greed for revenue, for 7rXeoi>ei a probably does not mean gain
here, though it often bears this meaning. Cp. Plato, Tim. 27 C,
Trdvres otroi KOL Kara ftpaxv o-oxppovvvrjs fjifre^ovcriv.
32. iroXXais . . . Kat x^P ai s Ka i n-oXecriy, e. g. the territories and
cities of Athens, Corinth, Megara, etc.
33. errivcia Kal Xtfx^as. ETriWia are port-towns : cp. Suidas
S.V., TrdXtor^ia 7rapa$aXacr<rioi>, evQa TO. vewpta TWV 7roXea>i> ciati/, &crn*p
Tleipaifvs TG>V AdqwuW KCU NtVata rrjs Mcyapidos dvvaa-ai 8e eVt
4 (7). 6. 1327 a 25 1327 b 4. 361
fp.7ropiov KOI TrapadaXaarcriov xpr^GavBai rw oi/o^inn rovrw, 6 vvv ol TroAAot
KardfinXov Ka\ovariv.
eu<|)uus Kci/Aem. Cp. Diod. 13. 85. 4, \6<J)oi> . . . Kara rrjs ir6\ca>s
(V(f)vS)S KflfJLfVOV.
34. wore fAi^Te TO auTO vefxeiM acrru [Ai^Te iroppu Xiay, SC. emu, f SO
as neither to occupy the same city [as the buildings of the city]
nor to be very far away/ The subject of vcpcw appears to be
KOI Xipcvas Understood, Unless \VC supply TOVS CVOIKOVVTGS.
is used of the central city of the State lying round its central
acropolis, in contradistinction to other cities comprised within the
territory. For the omission of civtu, see above on 1277 a 38 and
1286 b 36. Cyllene, the port of Elis, and Gytheium, the port
of Sparta, would be thought by Aristotle to be too far from Elis
and Sparta.
35. dXXd KpaTia0ai K.r.X., but to be held in subjection by
walls and other similar defences (such as trenches, cp. Xen.
Anab. 2. 4. 22).
36. 8ia TTJS icou/omas auTwy, through participation in them,
i. e. in ports and harbours.
37. t 8e TI |3Xa|3poy K.T.X. Aristotle has before him Plato,
Laws 952 D sqq. Compare the plan adopted by the people of
Epidamnus of appointing a TrcoX^y, through whom alone all
purchases from, and sales to, their Illyrian neighbours were to
be made (Plut. Quaest. Gr. 29).
41. fifXricnov, thus used, is less common in the Politics than
/Se Xnoi/, but we have it in Plato, Gorg. 500 C.
ou yap pwov K.T.X. We read of Dionysius the Elder in Diod. 14.
107. 4 that he required Rhegium to surrender to him its fleet of
Seventy triremes, dtf Aa/z/3ai/e yap rfjs Kara OaXuTTav ftorjOeias cnro/cAt KT&I OT;?
pa8lO)ff K7TO\lOpKr)(TlV TT}V 7TO\IV, YoT dVTols (poftepOVS f/CU, Cp. C. 8.
1328 b 7-10 and 3. 15. 1286 b 27-31. Sections of the citizen-
body were often the originators of orao-ts- (7 (5). 3-4) and might
need to be controlled.
3. ircpl Be irX^Oous t]8t] KCU jxcYt Ooug K.T.X., but when we come 1327 b.
to the amount and magnitude of this force, with respect to that, etc.
For ir\r,6ovs Kol peyeGovs, see above on 1326 b 30.
4. el jxev yfy> K.T.X. That a Greek State could not live a life
of hegemony without possessing a fleet, is virtually implied by the
view, which dates back as far as the days of the Persian Wars, that
a hegemony confined to the land is a lame hegemony (Diod. u.
362 NOTES.
50). Epaminondas held this view (see above on 1327 a 23, and
alsoGrote, Hist, of Greece, 10.416-419, and Schafer, Demosthenes,
1. io4sq.).
5. iroXmic6i>, spent in relations with other States/ not a solitary
life, like that of the States referred to in c. 3. 1325 b 23 sqq. Cp.
2. 6. 1265 a 22. iLoXiriKov is a broader term than yyepovutov, for
a State may have political relations with others without standing
to them in a relation of hegemony.
7. TYJV TroXuayOponriay rr\v yiyvo^.4vr\v irepl TOV VOHJTIK.OV 3)(XoK, the
excessive number of citizens which arises in connexion with the
mass of trireme-oarsmen/ So Sus. jene Pobelmenge die aus dem
Schiffsvolk entspringt. For yiyvojjLevrjv irepl rov vavriKov QX\OV, Cp.
3. 13. I284b 2O, oiTfp OVK ryt-yyero Trepi ras TroXfis. TiyvevBai irepi with
the ace. means to happen to in Plato, Protag. 309 B, and in
Polyb. i. 16. 7, i. 22. i, and 5. no. 7, but I do not think that
this is what it means here. As to noXvavtipuiria, see above on
1327 a n. The Athenian demos was largely composed of trireme-
oarsmen (6 (4). 4. 1291 b 23).
11. ir\Tj0ous 8e K.T.X. The connexion of this sentence with that
which precedes it would have been clearer if it had run, but the
oarsmen need not be citizens, for, as a mass of perioeci and cultivators
of the territory will be forthcoming, there will necessarily be no lack
of sailors also/ Would Aristotle s serfs, who are not to be Qopoeiftfir,
make good sailors ? His plan of employing serfs as oarsmen had been
anticipated not only at Heracleia on the Euxine, but also by Jason
of Pherae (Xen. Hell. 6. I. II, dvdpvv ye ^v ravTas (SC. ras vavs)
7r\r]povv TTOTfpov A-fyvaiovs 17 T)nas fiKos pa\Xov 8vvao-0ai, TOVOVTOVS KO.I
TOIOVTOVS exovras Trevfaras ;). Quod idem nostra quoque aetate
Veneti factitant, qui ad instruendas classes in agris delectum
habere et valentiores agricolas triremibus adscribere consuerunt
(Giph. p. 945). Even at Athens, where a large section of the
demos was composed of trireme-oarsmen (see above on 7), metoeci
and aliens, and occasionally slaves, were also thus employed (Thuc.
I - r 43> 3- I ^> 8. 73 : Isocr. De Pace, 48, 79). The oarsmen
of the Lacedaemonian fleet were Helots or hired men (Xen. Hell,
7. i. 12).
13. opwfxei/ 8e K.T.X. takes up 1327 a 32 sqq. Kal roOro, this
also/ i. e. TO d(p6oviav emu vavr&v, as well as favourably situated
ports and harbours. As to the fleet of the Pontic Heracleia, see
Grote, Hist, of Greece, 12. 623. 3. Heracleia waged a vigorous
4 (7). 6. 1327 b 57. 1327 b 23. 363
naval war with Leucon, prince of the Cimmerian Bosporus, who
reigned from about B.C. 392 to 352. In later days (B.C. 280) her
ships of war with five and six banks of oars and her one great
oKTr)prjs helped Ptolemy Ceraunus to defeat the fleet of Antigonus
Gonatas (Memnon, ap. Phot. Biblioth. p. 226b 19 sqq. Bekker :
Droysen, Gesch. des Hellenismus 2. 2. 332).
14. HpcucXewTwi/. P 4 5 - S b V b have HpaxXftwrwi/, but the forms
HpaKXfvTrjs, Hpa/cAeamKo s appear elsewhere in Aristotle s writings
without any recorded variant. HpaicXfttor^s is the earlier form (see
Meisterhans, Grammatik der att. Inschr., p. 34, ed. 2) and appears
in an Attic inscription prior to B.C. 403, but Aristotle probably
used the form Hpa/cXea^s, which is found in an Attic inscription of
B.C. 298.
15. TW fjicyeOei, i.e. in respect of the number of its citizens.
16. \iptvwv is placed next to x>P a s> because the harbours were
to be outside the city, not, as was often the case, within it.
ir<5Xea>i/, i. e. the ao-ru and its Inivfiov or port.
17- OTO> SiupicrfxeVa. Cp. I. II. I25$b 39, eVei 8 <rrlv cviois
yfypap./jLva vrept rovrcoi/.
19. irporepoK, in c. 4. 1326 b 22 sqq.
21. |3Xe\|/as K.T.X. A similar contrast is drawn between eu eVi$a- C. 7.
vecrrarai iroXcis and 17 0X77 oiKovpevr) in Polyb. i. 4. 6. The change in
the preposition (eVi npos) finds many parallels in Aristotle s way
of writing. Cp. C. II. 1330 b 16, ^oopis ra re fls rpofpr^v vbara KOI ra
Trpos TTJV aXXrjv xpeiav : 8 (6). 5. 1 320 a 38, oerov els yrjSiov KTrjatv, fl St
/i^, Trpos dtyopiJLrjv f/j-TTopias <al yewpyias I 5 (8)- 4- 133^ b 17, OVT yap
fv rols oXXots (pois OVT 7ri T&v (6i>S>v. See also 2. 8. 1267 D 2 7>
5 (8). 6. I34 i a 33 sq., 5 (8). 7. 1341 b 38-41, and 6 (4). 15.
i299b i6sq.; and Kuhner, Ausfuhrl. gr. Gramm., ed. 2, 450.
22. ws 8itXT)Trrcu TOLS HQveaiv, literally * how it is divided into
sections by nations : cp. c. 12. 1331 a 20, and Plato, Laws 886 A,
TO roil/ ap&v dtaKKO<rp.T]fj.eva KoXcos ovrcos, eviavTois re KOI
and Phaedo IIO B, 17 yrj avrr] . . . n-otictXi;, xpvpa
23. TOL fxe^ yo-P K.T.X., for the nations inhabiting cold countries,
and in particular those in Europe/ etc. Kai introduces an explana
tion and limitation of TO v roT9 tyvxpols ronois ftivT), as in i. 9. 1257 b
9> TJ 7 I/ xP r JP aTl(TTI K *) v K( " T ^ v KaTTTjXiKrjv. Aristotle here follows in the
track of Plato, Rep. 435 E, and of Hippocrates, De Aere, Aquis,
Locis, vol. i. p. 547 sqq. Kiihn, and esp. p. 553 (as Giph. points out,
p. 948: see also Eaton): cp. Androt. Fragm. 36 (Miiller, Fr. Hist.
3 6 4
NOTES.
Gr. i. 375). Aristotle probably held that a connexion exists between
coldness of climate and abundance of 6vp6$. He may have traced
the connexion thus. Cold hardens the animal frame and makes it
dry and earthy, not watery (De Gen. An. 5. 3. 783 a 15 sqq.), and
animals in whose blood the earthy element predominates are
spirited in character (De Part. An. 2. 4. 650 b 33 sqq,), whereas
those whose blood is of a more watery nature have a more subtle
intelligence, and, if this wateriness is extreme, are cowardly (65ob
18 sqq.). See vol. i. p. 319, note I, and De Part. An. 2. 2. 648 a
2-1 1. A different explanation may be deduced from passages in
the Problems ascribed to Aristotle, which are not, however, one of
his authentic works (Zeller, Gr. Ph. 2. 2. 100 : Aristotle and the
Earlier Peripatetics, Eng. Trans., voL i. p. 96). Qvp.6s is connected
with internal warmth (De Part. An. 2. 4. 650 b 35, 6(pfj.6rr)Tos yap
TTOirjTiKov 6 Qvpos . cp. Probl. IO. 60. 898 a 5i *) Tt Qvp-bs pera
OepfJiOTrjTOs j 6 yap (po^os Kard^v^is ocratv ovv (sc. too>i/) TO aip.a evdeppov
to-, Kal dvdpfla KOI 6vp.oi8fj\ and a cold climate, according to Probl.
14. 1 6. 9ioa 38 sqq., makes the flesh close and solid, and so
prevents the escape of the internal heat. As to the spirit of the
barbarians to whom Aristotle refers, cp. Eth. Eud. 3. i. 1229 b 28,
ov, olov ol KfAroi Trpoy TO. Kvpara oir\a aTrauroxn. Xa/Sdirff, Kal 6 Aan"
di>8p[a /zero 6v/j.ov ecrrtV ; Polyb. 2. 35- 3> ^ ia T ^ P-*! T TrAftov
aXXa (ru\\r]l38r)v arrav TO yivofAfvov viro TWV TaXarStv 6vfJ.<o p.a\\ov 77 Xoytcr/ia*
/3paj3eveo-^ai : Seneca, De Ira, i. n, quid Cimbrorum Teutonorum-
que tot millia superfusa Alpibus ita sustulit ut tantae cladis notitiam
ad suos non nuntius sed fama pertulerit, nisi quod erat illis ira pro
virtute, and 2. 15 (referred to by Giph. p. 948), ut scias/ inquit,
iram habere in se generosi aliquid, liberas videbis gentes quae
iracundissimae sunt, ut Germanos et Scythas* . . . Deinde omnes
istae feritate liberae gentes, leonum luporumque ritu, ut servire non
possunt, ita nee imperare. Non enim humani vim ingenii, sed feri
et intractabilis habent : nemo autem regere potest, nisi qui et regi.
Fere itaque imperia penes eos fuere populos qui mitiore caelo
utuntur. As to the meaning of Evp&Trr) here, see vol. i. p. 318,
note 3. In Horn. Hymn, in Apoll. 250 sq., 290 sq. EvpwTrr) is dis
tinguished from the Peloponnese and the islands, but not from
Hellas.
25. Sioirep K.T.\., hence they continue comparatively free, but
devoid of constitutional organization and unable to rule their
neighbours. They are free in comparison with Asiatics (3. 14.
4(7). 7. 1327b 2529. 365
1285 a 21). Aristotle can hardly include the Macedonians among
the nations of Europe/ for they were not unable to rule over
others, but does he regard them as Greeks ? He is probably
thinking of the Scythians, Thracians, and Illyrians among other
European races : cp. Xen. Cyrop. i. 1. 4, Kal yap rot. TOO-OVTOV
(Kvpos) TWV a\\o)V [3a(Ti\cci)V . . . &o~ff 6 p.ev ^KvBrjs, Kainfp
oi/Ttoj/ SKvdwv, aXXou uev ovdevos SvvaiT av fdvovs eVdp^ai, dyant^r) av fl
ToC fcivrov edvovs ap%a>v Staytvoiro, Kal 6 0pa QpqK&v KOI 6 iXXvpios
iXXu/Jiaij , Kal raXXa 8e oxraureos f0vrj aKovofj-ev ra yovv tv rfj EvpooTn; ert
*rat vvv avrovopa (Lvai Kal Xe\vcr6at air dXX^Xooi/. Contrast IsOCr. Paneg.
67, where the Scythians and Thracians, as well as the Persians,
are described as ap^t/cwrara ra>v yewis Kal (JLcyiaras Svvau-Tcias e\ovra.
27. TCI 8e irepl TT)y > Acriai> K.T.\. For cidvpa, cp. Hippocr. De Aere,
Aquis, Locis, vol. 1. p. 553 Kiihn, nepl rfjs ddvfjiirjs T>V dvdp<ana)v
Kal rr/s dvavdpeirjs, on OTroXejucoTepoi eiatv T&V Ei/pcoTraicoi* ot Ao-t^j/oi Kal
fjfjifpwTcpoi TO. rjdea K.r.X. Hippocrates, however, in the same treatise
(p. 554 Kiihn) says justly enough, evpfofts 8e Kal TOVS Aa-iyvovs fita^e-
povras avrovs tavTetov, TOVS P.GV fteXriovas TOVS dc <j)av\oTfpovs covras.
Would Aristotle say of the Persians (cp. c. 2. i324b n) what he
says of the Asiatics here ? Modern observers take much the same
view of Asiatic character. The Asiatic is as clever as the
European with his hands and wits, though he lacks initiative and
the power of government (Speech of Sir H. H. Johnston, Times,
Nov. 7, 1894). Aristotle s account of the Asiatics was hardly
flattering to Alexander as the conqueror of Asia, nor did it lend
support to his scheme of fusing Greeks and Asiatics. See on the
subject vol. i. p. 319, note 3. Aristotle traces similar contrasts
between animals to those which he here traces between the nations
of Europe and Asia (Hist. An. i. i. 488b 12, diacpcpova-i 8f (TO
Kal Tals Toialo ^c diafpopals Kara ro rjdos TO. pev yap e crri Trpaa /cat
Kal OVK (vo-TUTiKa, olov ftovs, TO. de 6vp.d)ftT) Kal eV<rrar(Ka Kal dpa6r), olov vs
ayptos, Ta Se (ppovipa Kal SfiXa, olov e\a<pos, dao-vnovs K.T.X.).
28. Sioirep dpxop-e^a Kal SouXeuorra SiareXei, i.e. enslaved to their
rulers. Kingship prevailed over most of Asia (Hippocr. De Aere,
Aquis, Locis, vol. i. p. 553 Kiihn), and in many places of a despotic
type (3. 14. 1 285 a 16 sqq.).
29. TO 8e TWK c E\Xi!]i/<> yeVos K.T.\. Contrast Isocrates account
of the difference between Greeks and barbarians in De Antid.
293, Kal yap avTol Trpoe^ere Kal dia(j)peT TWV aXXcov ov Tals nfpl rbv
eVt/ueXeiatf, ov8 ori KaXXiora TroXtretetr^e Kat p.d\io~Ta
366 NOTES.
TOVS VOfJLOVS OVS VfUV Ol ITpdyOVOl KdTcXlTTOV, dXXa TOVTOIS olaTTfp f) (plHTlS TJ
TWV dvdpatTrav T&V aXXooi/ <aa>v 8if)VyK.e Kai TO yevos TO T>V
TWV (SapfBdptov, rco KCU Trpbs Trjv (ppovrjaiv Kai irpbs TOVS \6yovs
irf7raioevo~0ai T>V aXXo>i/.
wcnrep jjiecreuei Kara TOUS TOTTOUS. The 6fjL<pa\6s at Delphi was
regarded as the centre both of Greece and of the habitable earth,
(Strabo, p. 419, rrjs yap *E\\ddos eV fteVco Trees eVri Trjs crv/iTrdo-ijy, T^S
re evTos > I(7^/xou KOI Trjs CKTOS, VO^ii<jBrj 8e KOI TTJS olKov/JLevr]s, Kai KO\f(rav
rf;s yrjs 6p.<paXbv K.T.X.). Xenophon claims the same position for
Athens (De Vect. 1.6), and Strabo for Italy (p. 286). Cp. also
[Plato,] Epinomis 987 D, ro Se ye ^v 8tavor)6r)vai xPV ndvT avdpa
>s TOITOV e^ojj.V TOV TO>V EXXiji/coj/ rrpbs dpCTrjv eV roip o~%e8bv
. TO 8 eVaii/eroi/ avrou %pr) X/yetv, on p.earos av ei i; ^et/icoj/coi/ re *cat
Trjs Bepivrjs (pvcre&s.
32. Kai Suvdpevov apyeiv irdvrwv, juiiag ruyy&vov iroXiretas. See
vol. i. p. 321, note i, and compare also the exclamation of
Agesilaus in Plut. Ages. c. 16, and Isocr. Paneg. 131. For
fJitas Tvyxdvov TroXireias, Cp. 8 (6). 8. I32lbl6 Sqq. I Plut. Pelop.
C. 24, Trao-av ApKaoiav els \iiav Swap-iv o-vveo-TTjo-av, and Diod. 15. 59,
eVeio-e TOVS ApKadas els fJLiav (FwrXfiai ra^^jji/ai : DeniOSth. De Fals.
Leg. C. 263, ouVo) Xa\Ki$ea)v TrdvTav els ev o-vvwKLa^va>v. What kind
of unity of constitution Aristotle has in his mind is not clear ; he
may be thinking of the establishment of a common council of
Greece by Philip of Macedon after the battle of Chaeroneia (vol. i.
p. 321, note i), or of an union of the free States of Greece, not
under the headship of Macedon, but under some Federal bond.
The latter kind of union would be more truly an union of Greeks
than an union under the headship of Macedon, and it is of an
union of Greeks that Aristotle speaks.
34. TOI juicy yap KXCI TTJK $U<TIV jjioi/6icwXot>. Among Hellenic races
possessed only of 0vp6s Aristotle probably counted the Arcadian
(Curtius, Peloponnesos, i. 168) and Aetolian, and possibly also the
Boeotian (see above on 12 74 a 32), and among those possessed
only of ftidvoia some of the lonians of Asia Minor.
36. $a.vpbv roivuv ic.r.X. Compare for the phrase evayayovs TW
vop-oderr) Plato, Laws 671 B. Plato had claimed (Rep. 376 A sqq.)
that the mildness of the dog to those whom he knows is due to the
philosophic element in his nature, and had concluded (3766),
OVKOVV uappovvTfs Ti6S>fj,ev Kai ev av6pa>ira>, ft /zeXXei irpbs TOVS OIKCIUVS *a\
yvo>pifj.ovs TTpaos TIS eVea&u, (jkvcrei (pi\6o-o(poi> KOI (f)i\0fj.a6jj avrbv delv
4 (7). 7. 1327 b 321328 a 1. 367
f ti/ai ; Aristotle claims, on the contrary, that what Plato ascribes to
the philosophic element is really due to 6vp6s (38 sqq.), inasmuch
as it is dvfjios that makes men loving. Few ruling races have
possessed in perfection the combination of qualities which Aristotle
demands in the citizens of his best State. In most perhaps there
has been more 6vfi6s than didvoia.
38. oirep y&p K.T.\., * for as to what/ etc. The reference is to
Plato, Rep. 375 D sqq. Plato is referred to as rives also in c. 10.
1329 b 41 sq. and in other passages collected by Zeller, Plato,
Eng. Trans., p. 62, note 41. Plato s remark that dogs are fierce
to those whom they do not know was no doubt suggested by
Heraclitus, Fragm. 115 By water, KVVCS /cat pav&vo-i bv av ^ yivwo--
/ceoo-t. The connexion of Bvpos with affectionateness appears also
in Hist. An. I. I. 488 b 21, ra de (r>v o>on>) dvfjLiica /cat (ptXrjTiKa /cut
tianevTiicd, olov KVUV. Compare also Top. 2. 7. ii3a 35 (referred to
by Schneider), olov el TO pio-os enecrQai opyf) efprjacv, eir) av TO (uo~os ev
r<5 6vfA.oei8el e/cet yap f) opyr] o~KenTeov ovv el Kal TO evavriov ev TO>
^VMoetSei, f) <pt\ia el yap pr}, aXX tv r<w fTn6\)p.r]TiKW eVrli/ 17 (friXia, OVK av
enoiTo /iTo-09 opyfj. Camerarius (Interp. p. 289) remarks that Theognis
had already connected love and hatred with 6vp6s (Theogn. 1091,
dpya\e(i3S p.oi 6vp.os %X fi ^^P* ~*)
ovTf yap ex&aipfiv cure (pi\e1v
41. For T) TTJS ^ux^s Sui ajjiis, cp. De An. 2. 3. 4i4a 29 sqq.:
llepi vfOTrjTos Kal yf]pa>s i. 467 b 1 6 sqq. : and other passages collected
by Bonitz, Ind. 207 a 46 sqq.
1. CTTjfxeioi 8e K.T.X. Cp. 5 (8). 4. 1338 b 42, o-qpelov yap ov piKpov 1328 a.
on SvvavTai TOVTO Trapao-Kevdeiv ev yap Tols oXvpirioviKats /c.r.X. Aristotle
finds an indication that tivpos is the faculty of love in the fact that
when it is stirred it is more stirred in relation to those we love than
in relation to those who are unknown to us. Is the following frag
ment of the Medea of Neophron (Fragm. 2), a tragic poet of the
time of Euripides or possibly somewhat earlier, based on the
passage of Archilochus of which Aristotle quotes a part ?
flev Tt dpaGfis, Bvfjie; j3ov\evo~ai KCI\U>S
Trplv 17 egap.apTe iv /cat TO. 7rpoo-(j)i\eo-TaTa
a Seadai. Trot Tror egy^as (cp. atperai), TaXasj
X^/na /cat vQevos QeoaTvyes.
/cat Trpos TI raOra 8vpofj.ai "fyvx*l v e f* J 7 1
opaio- eprjpov /cat 7raprjfj.e\r]p.ei>T]v (cp.
368 NOTES.
Cp. also Plato, Laws 717^5 Qvpovpevois re ovv (rols yovevo~iv)
dfi Kal dnomp-TrXdo-L rov Bvpov . . . ^vyytyi/axr/coi/ra as floras jtzdXiora
irarf)p viei 8oda)v dftiKflo-Qat Bv^olr av diafpcpovras, and (with Eaton),
Rhet. 2. 2. 1379 b 2, KOI Tols (ptXois (opyibj/rai) ua\\ov rj Tols fir) (pi\ots
oLovrai yap irpoo"fjKfi.v ud\\ov Tracr^eii/ fv UTT avT&v f/ JJLT], For 6 6vfj.bs
aipercu, Cp. Probl. 27. 3. 94 7 b 32, 816 KOI TO dva&lv KOI TO 6piveo-6ai
TOV 6vp.bv Kal raparrecr^at, <ai oara rotavra \eyovo~iv ov KUKCOS aXX* otKetcor,
and 2. 26. 869 a 5? < a * 7"P Qvpos ecris TOV Qeppov CO-TI roi) vrepl rjyi/
KapSt ai/, and also Fragm. Trag. Gr. Adespota, 321 Nauck,
7TT]da>v 6 Gvpbs TO>V (ppev)i> dveoTepo).
3. 810 Kal ApxiXoxos K.T.X., hence Archilochus for instance (see
above on 12 55 a 36), when he complains of his friends, fittingly
enough discourses to his spirit [which is closely connected with
friends, saying,] " For thy tortures surely were from friends."
See Archil. Fragm. 66, 67. For dirdyxeo, cp. Aristoph. Vesp. 686
Didot, 6 /LiaXto-ra /z drrdyxei ( CXCruciat ).
6. Kal TO apxoy 8e K.T.X., i.e. the principle of rule and freedom as
well as the capability of affection. Here Aristotle does not dissent
from Plato, but agrees with him. He remembers Plato, Rep. 3756,
77 OVK Vvev6r)K.as &&gt;s ajjiaxov T Kal dvi<rjTov 6vp,6s, ov irapovTos tyvxr] Tracra
Trpoy -ndvra fxpoftos re eVri Kal df)TTr)Tos; where there is evidently a tacit
reminiscence of the saying of Heraclitus quoted in 7 (5). 1 1. 1315 a
30 sq. Compare also Eth. Eud. 3. i. 1229 a 2 7> ^M 00 ^ &* /i
(pvo~iKr] T] TOV OvfAOv (dvSpeiaj* drjTrrjTOV yap 6 6vp.6s, dib Kal ol
apto-ra /xa^oi/rat, and Eth. Nic. 4. II. 1 1 26 a 36, fvioTf yap TOVS e XXfi-
TTOVTOS eTraivovfjifv Kal npdovg (pafiev, Kal TOVS ^aXeTraiVovray di/SpcoSets o)j
dwapevovs ap^eti/.
8. ou KaXws 8 xt K.r.X. With xa^ 6 ^ ^ etmi supply Sflv, as in
6 (4). 13. 1297 b 3. See note on 1335 b 5. This takes up
i327b 40, ?rp6s 8e TOVS dyv5>Tas dypiovs, and corrects Plato, Rep.
37 5 D sqq. Magnanimous men are fierce only to those who act
unjustly, and so far from being fiercer to such persons when
unknown to them, they will be fiercer to them when they are
familiar friends. Plato, however, had himself said in Laws 731 B,
6vp.oi8rj fiv 8rj xprj TrdvTa avdpa flvai, Trpaov de a>s o TI /idXiora.
10. tr\riv. Bonitz (Ind. s. v.) compares De An. 2. i. 412 b 20,
TJS dno\ciirovo~T)s OVK eoriz/ o0^aXpoy, nXrjv opfovvp-ws.
13. irap* ots yap K.T.X., for in quarters in which they conceive
there should be a feeling that the benefit conferred in the past is
owed back [and ought to be requited], they think that in addition
4 (7). 7. 1328 a 38. 1328 a 21. 369
to the injury done them they are defrauded also of the benefit.
Aristotle mentions in Rhet. 2. 8. 1386 a n, among things
that arOUSe Compassion, TO oBcv Trpoo-rjKev dya66v TL 7rpaat, KCIKOV Tt
15. o0ei> eipt]T<H " xaXeirol -rroXefjioi y&p dSeX^wy." We learn
from Plut. De Fraterno Amore, c. 5, xXe7roi TrdXf/^ot yap dfaX^wv, a>s
Evpnridrjs flprjKev, ovres, ^aXeTrtoTaroi rots yovevanv avTois flaw, that this
is a fragment of Euripides (Fragm. 965): cp. Democrit. Fragm.
Mor. 228 (Mullach, Fragm. Philos. Gr. i. 355), fj rS>v gvyyfvfw ex^P 1 !
TTJS TWV odvciav ^aXe7T<Tep?7 p.d\a.
16. ot TOI Wpa K.T.X. Cp. Plato, Rep. 5^3 E, Km r<5 ovri TO ayav
n TTOielv jj.yd\r)v (pi\e i fls rovvavriov p.fTa^o\fjv dwaTrodiSovai ev &pais re
KOI tv (pvTois KOI fif cra>^a(Tt5 Ka\ 8rj Ka\ ev TroXiTfiats ov^ TJKKrra.
17. roil iroXtTcuojieVaii , those who exercise the rights of citizens
in the State : cp. 6 (4). n. 12955 40 and 7 (5). 9. 1310 a 16,
and also 6 (4). 6. 1293 a 4 sq.
18. For TTOO-T)^, see above on 1326 a 5.
19. ou yelp K.T.X., for we must not aim at the same exactness of
detail by means of theoretical inquiries as is realized by means of
what is presented to us through sense-perception/ For (r)relv 8ta
TW Xo ycoi/ K.T.X., cp. c. 17. 1336 a 5 sqq., and Plut. Pericl. c. 9,
6f(t>pficrdci) 8ia TO>I> Trprryfiareoi/ avrwv rj atria rrjs fJi(Ta[3o\r)S. For T>V
v dia. rrjs alo-Qr)aea>s, Cp. De Caelo, 3. 4. 303 a 22, Kal TroXXa
Ka\ r>v <patvop.ev(i)v Kara TTJV aia6r)<Jiv dvaipclv, and for the
Contrast of ol Xo yoi and ra yiyvo^eva ftia. TTJS alo-6r](Ta>s, See Bon. Illd.
20 b 30-39, and above on 1261 b 29. The double 8id is awkward,
but of this kind of awkwardness there are many instances in the
Politics: see 2. 6. 1266 a 21 sq., 4 (7). 13. 1332 b i sqq., and 6 (4).
10. 1 295 a 9 sqq. The same thing happens with other preposi
tions with Trpos in 5 (8). i. 1337 a 18 sqq., and 6 (4). 3. 1289 b
38, with fl-epi in 6 (4). 14. 1297 b 35 sq. and 7 (5). 12. 1315 b 34,
and with lv in 6 (4). 16. i3Oob 29 sq. and 7 (5). 6. I3o6b 2.
21 sqq. Aristotle here passes on to the question who are to be C. 8.
* parts of the State. It is from cc. 8-10 that we learn most of the
little that he tells us as to the constitutional and social organiza
tion of his best State. He begins by laying down a principle which
holds of all things existing by nature, and therefore of the woXiy,
and indeed of all Koiwviai which issue in something one in kind.
In all things that exist by nature the necessary conditions of the
existence of the thing are to be distinguished from its parts. Not
VOL. III. B b
NOTES.
all the necessary conditions are parts of the thing, but only those
which have something in common. In a n6\ts the something in
common is the best attainable life (1328 a 36), or in other
words evSat/ioi/ia, and as this is inseparable from virtue (c. 9. 1329 a
22), no class of persons is rightly a part of the State whose
occupation precludes its attainment of virtue. Hence cultivators,
artisans, day-labourers (c. 9. 1329 a 35 sq.), and traders (c. 9. 1328 b
39) are not to be parts of the State, or in other words are not to
be citizens. The classes which will be parts of the State and
which will constitute its citizen-body will be TO TroXe/tuKoV (c. 9.
1329 a 2), or rather TO oTrXmKoV (c. 9. 1329 a 31, 37), TO /SouXevd-
pevov irepl T>V <rvfji<f)ep6vT(i)V, and TO Kplvov -nepl T>V diKaicov. Aristotle
takes no notice here of a class which he recognizes in 6 (4). 4.
1 291 a 34sqq., the official class (TO dr)p.ioi>pyiic6v), but this also he
would no doubt reckon as a part of the State. He is not, however,
satisfied with excluding from citizenship the classes which are not
drjpiovpyol rrjs dpeTrjs (c. 9. 1 329 a 20) ; he requires that those who
exercise deliberative and judicial functions in his best State shall
be over a certain age and yet not too old. In other words he
gives supreme authority in his State to men of mature but not too
advanced age, who will be presumably possessed of (ppovrjais.
Plato in his Republic had reserved the rule of the State for
a special class of men highly gifted in intellect and character
and prepared for rule by a long-continued philosophical training,
but Aristotle does not think that the soldiers of the State would
submit to be ruled by a class into which they would not ultimately
rise ; he also insists rather on the possession of (ppovrjo-is by his
rulers than on a philosophical training, and 0po w?o-is is according
to him the fruit in fit minds of a ripe age. He follows in fact
rather in the track of Plato s Laws than in that of his Republic,
for Plato had required in the Laws that the holders of the chief
offices should be men of mature years. But Plato had not, like
Aristotle, arranged that deliberative and judicial functions should be
withdrawn from men over a certain age, though he contemplates
in Rep. 498 C the retirement of infirm old men from political
and military duties. This was, it would seem, a more or less
novel suggestion. Its importance was no doubt brought home
to Aristotle s mind by his observation of the ill effects of advanced
age on the holders of life-offices in the Lacedaemonian State (2. 9.
1270 b 38 sqq.), and probably also in many oligarchies. It will be
4 (7). 8. 1328 a 21. 371
noticed that in Aristotle s best State the right of deciding
questions of peace, war, and alliance would rest, not with the
soldiers who would have to fight for the State in case of war,
but with the older citizens (contrast the view of the young
Archidamus in Isocr. Archid. 3 sqq.), and that judicial authority,
including no doubt the momentous right of inflicting the punish
ments of death, exile, and confiscation, would also rest with the
older citizens. Aristotle evidently thinks that the prospect of
succeeding to these great powers after the attainment of a certain
age would reconcile the younger citizens to their non-possession
of them. He appears to allow the younger citizens to be owners
of land (c. 9. 132 9 a 17 sqq.), and perhaps to hold all but the chief
military offices. But they are to have nothing to do with delibera
tive or judicial functions. In this Aristotle would seem to go too
far. The attainment of a certain age has often been made a con
dition of the tenure of the highest political offices. This was the case
at Rome (Willems, Droit Public Remain, p. 242). Even restrictions
of this kind would now and then exclude a William the Silent or
a William Pitt. But it is one thing to impose a limit of age on
the tenure of the highest offices and another to exclude the younger
men from the exercise of all deliberative and judicial functions.
How is the future statesman to learn his business, if his earlier
career is to be exclusively devoted to the profession of arms, and he
is not allowed to hold even minor civil offices ? Aristotle is evidently
too uncompromising, but we* must bear in mind two things, if we
wish to do him justice (i) that he desires supreme authority in the
State to be in the hands of those who are morally as well as
politically ripe for its exercise ; he desires Reason to rule in the
State as it rules in the well-constituted individual ; (2) that one of
his aims is the limitation of war and of indiscriminate conquest,
and that his exclusion of the more martially-disposed part of the
citizen-body from supreme power in his best State is closely
connected with this aim. Nothing had done more to break up and
weaken Greece in the fourth century B.C. than the incessant wars
which had been waged between the various States between the
Lacedaemonians and the Thebans, the Thebans and the Phocians,
the Thessalians of Pherae and the Thessalians of Larissa and
Aristotle may well have thought that the best 
